Nguyễn Nhã

Ph.D. (History)

Việtnam’s Sovereignty over the Paracels &

Spratlys

A History in Documents

May 2014

1
2
 Nguyễn Nhã
Ph.D. (History)

Việtnam’s Sovereignty over the Paracels &

Spratlys

A History in Documents

May 2014

3
Special thanks to:

- Members of the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)Research Foundation (Qũy Biển Đông)

- Mr. Quý Hoàng (Orange County)

for translation into English.

- Mr. Dave Linh Diệu, Phạm Văn Quảng, James Nach, Mr. James Minton and esspecially Dr,
Nguyễn Huy Hiển for proofreading the translation.

- and colleagues who helped with the finalisation of the draft in English and the publication
of documentary files on the sovereignty of Việtnam over the Paracels and Spratlys to the
world.

Hãn Nguyên Nguyễn Nhã, Ph.D. History

4
Table of Content Page
SUMMARY 18

PART I Doctoral thesis “The process of establishing the sovereignty

of Việtnam over the Paracel & Spratly archipelagos” 29
List of figures and tables (Translated by QNCBD) 30
Preface (Translated by QNCBD) 34
CHAPTER ONE (Translated by Nguyễn Trinh Đôn)
GEOGRAPHY POSITIONS AND NATURAL CONDITIONS
OF THE ARCHIPELAGOS OF HOÀNG SA-PARACELS
AND TRƯỜNG SA-SPRATLYS 45
1.1. Names and geography positions of Paracels and Spratlys 45
1.2. The Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels 49
1.2.1. Lưỡi Liềm Group 49
1.2.2. An Vĩnh Group (1.2) (Amphirite Group) (1.3) 52
1.2.3. Linh Côn Group 53
1.3. The Archipelago of Spratlys (Figure 1.18) 53
1.3.1. Song Tử Cluster including two islands, two reefs, and two shoals 54
1.3.2. Thị Tứ Cluster 55
1.3.3.Loai Ta Reef Cluster 55
1.3.4. Nam Yết, or Ti Gia Island Cluster 56
1.3.5. Sinh Tồn Island Cluster 57
1.3.6 Spratlys Island Cluster 58
1.3.7. An Bang Island Cluster 59
1.3.8. Binh Nguyên Island Cluster 60
1.4. Natural conditions and flora of the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys 61
Chapter 2 (Translated by QNCBD)
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF VIỆT NAM SOVEREIGNTY
OVER SPRATLY AND PARACEL ARCHIPELAGOS 67
2.1 Sources of materials testifying the Việtnamese sovereignty
establishment on Paracel and Spratly archipelagos 67
2.1.1. Việtnam materials justifying Việtnam sovereignty over
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. 67
2.1.2.Chinese and Western document justifying Vietnamese sovereignty

5
 at Hoàng Sa- Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. 83
2.2 The affirmation and establishment of sovereignty by Việtnamese
States 95
2.2.1 The affirmation of sovereignty over Paracels,
Spratlys by Việtnamese Lords, Emperors and royal courts 85
2.2.2 The administrative management from the Việtnamese states 95
over the archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys
2.2.3 The formation and activity of Paracels Flotilla from XVII
century to XIX century. 97
2.2.3.1 The birthplace of Hoàng Sa Flotilla is in the Sa Kỳ Port
(Figure 2.51) and Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) 97
2.2.3.2. Time of Hoàng Sa Flotilla operations and activity 99
2.2.3.3. Responsibility of Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team (Đội Hoàng Sa) 105
2.2.3.4 Hoàng Sa Flotilla’s organization and contents of activity 106
2.2.4 Bắc Hải Flotilla implemented their activities under the control of
the Hoàng Sa Flotilla in the South of East Sea, and the vicinity 114
2.2.5 Việtnamese royal navy force’ activities in the archipelagos
of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys 115
2.2.5.1 The activities of sea route measurement, mapping on
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa spratlys 115
2.2.5.2 Việtnamese activities of erection landmarks and sovereignty stele
to establish Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of
Paracels and Spratlys from the beginning of the XIX century 120
2.2.5.3 The landmark activities and the building of sovereignty stele on
the Paracels and Spratlys since the beginning of XIX century 124
2.2.5.4 Building temples and planting trees on Paracels and Spratlys 125

Chapter 3 (Translated, edited by N.T. Don)

CONTINUED CONSOLIDATION ASSERTION AND PRESERVATION
OF VIỆTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER SPRATLYS & PARACELS

AFTER FOREIGN ENCROACHMENTS 127

3.1. Continued consolidation assertion and preservation of
Việtnam’s sovereignty of Spratlys and Paracels from 1909
up to now 127

6
 3.1.1. From 1909 to 1945 127
3.1.2. The 1945–1954 period 138
3.1.3 From 1945 to 1975, period of Việtnam protect against foreign
violations of Việtnam’s sovereignty of the Paracels and
the Spratlys 141
3.2 Legal basis for asserting and defending VN’s sovereignty of Paracels
and Spratlys 150
3.2.1 Basis of international law of determining territorial sovereignty of
Offshore islands 150
3.2.2. International legality of VN’s assertion of sovereignty of the
Paracels and the Spratlys 153
The sovereignty of The Paracels (Hoang Sa) 153
The Sovereignty of The Spratlys (Trường Sa) 155
3.2.3. Arguments against those of foreign countries pleading for their
violations of VN’s sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys 159
Xi Sha (or VN’s Hoàng Sa) 160
Nan Sha (VN’s Trường sa) 169
Conclusion (Translated by QNCBD) 186
Bibliography (Translated by QNCBD) 193
Remarks (Translated by QNCBD) 212

APPENDIX A 223

1 Figures ( translated into English by Anne & James Minton)

Figure 1.1 - Concept of developing South East Asian Language throughout

the world by ocean lines, beginning from East Sea (Paul River, 1923) 223

Figure 1.2 – This would be the map of East Sea (SouthChina Sea)

Figure 1.3 – Map of the deep ocean floor proves that Spratlys was the

extended length of the coast of Việtnam

Figure 1.4 – Paracel Islands – Spratly Islands (Geo-history Review, Issue #29)

Figure 1.5 East Sea (South China Sea) with Hoàng Sa– Paracels/Spratlys

7
 and other important land names

Figure 1.6 – Location of East see and the world. The circled area (2500 nautical

miles in diameter) includes almost a half of human population.

Figure 1.7 – Map showed the distance from the nearest isles of Hoàng Sa –

Paracels to the closest isles belonged to the land of Việtnam

(referred from the Map of Southeast Asia – National Geographic

Society – Washington, D. C (1968)

Figure 1.8 – Map with the whole view for the locations of the islands and

hidden rocks in the East Sea

Figure 1.9 – Arial view of Hoàng Sa– Paracels (Pattle, Shanhu Dao)

showing a military establishment and weather station

Figure 1-10 – Việtnamese Sovereinty Stele and the Statue of Buddhist
Goddess on Hoàng Sa- Paracels
Figure 1.11 – The Terrace of Việtnamese Weather Station on
Hoàng Sa (Pattle Shanhu Dao), Paracels (photo 1969)
Figure 1.12 – Engineer Trần Hữu Châu with the delegation of
Japan-Việtnam specialists working on Paracels(the battleship
HQ2 is in the background) Photo was taken in 1973.
Figure 1.13 – Three Japanese experts on Quang Hoà Đông Island.
The background is Quang Hoà Tây. Engineer Trần Hữu Châu
led the joint Japanese-Việtnamese specialists to examine and
inspect Hoàng Sa– Paracels Islands in the Fall of 1973.
Figure 1.14 – Engineer Trần Hữu Châu on Robert island of Paracels
Figure 1.15 – Hữu Nhật Island (Robert)
Figure 1.16 – Quang Hoà
Figure 1.17 – Quang Ảnh Island (Money)
Figure 1.18 – Map of Spratlys with Việtnamese names
(by Việtnamese Measurement Agency of Social Republican Việtnam, 1989)
Figure 1.19 – Sketching map of Song Tử Đông Island
Figure 1.20 – Sovereinty Monument signified Việtnamese ownership
of Song Tử Đông Island belonged to the Spratlys Islands
Figure 1.21 – Sketching Map of Song Tử Tây Island
Figure 1.22 – Sailors of the Việtnamese Navy on Song Tử Tây Island
Figure 1.23 – Sketching map of Thị Tứ Island
Figure 1.24 – Sketching map of Loai Ta Island
Figure 1.25 – Sketching map of Nam Yết Island
Figure 1.26 – Sketching map Sơn Ca Island
Figure 1.27 – Sketching map of Ba Bình Island

8
 Figure 1.28 – Sketching map of Sinh Tồn Island
Figure 1.29 – Sketching map of Trường Sa – Spratly Island
Figure 1.30 – Sketching map of An Bang Island
Figure 1.31 – According to ecological evolution,
East Sea (SouthChina Sea)belongs to Việtnam. The Wallace Huxley
Line differentiates Philipine from East Sea.
Figure 1.32 – Ocean currents and salt level of East Sea
Figure 1.33 – Sea storms and other natural disasters (e.g. earthquake,
tsunami) inhe East Sea
Figure 2.34 – Map showing the way from land Quang Nam (a province
of the Lê Dynasty) toward the Hòn Ré` Island and Bãi Cát Vàng
(Paracels) included in Việtnam land ownership)
Figure 2.47 - Maps in the document book Livro da marinharia of
FM Pinto (1560)(p.266)
Figure 2.49 – Map of Van-Langren (1595
Figure 2.50 – Map of Great Country of An Nam
Figure 2.50 - An Nam đại Quốc Họa Đồ Map
Figure 2.51 – Sa Kỳ Sea Mouth
Figure 2.52 – West side of Ré Island (Photo by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)
Figure 2.53 – Đình - Community center of An Hải ( Lý Sơn county to
the East of Ré Island (Figure by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)
Figure 2.54 – Ancestor Memory House of Phạm Quang Ảnh (Photo by
Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)
Figure 2.55 Sailing ship used for going to Hoàng Sa-Paracels by
Nguyễn Hạp (collected by

2. DOCUMENTS 262
DOCUMENT 2.1 (a)
DOCUMENT 2.1 (b) An Nam Roads Complete Book, compiled by Đỗ Bá Công Đạo
DOCUMENT 2.1 (c) The Golden Sand Strip and notes on book I, An Nam
Roads Complete Book [119]

DOCUMENT 2.2 Phủ Biên Tạp Lục ( 撫 邊 雜 錄 Records of Administering The Frontiers),

Book 2, sheets 78b-79a in Chinese

DOCUMENTS 2.3 (a) Phủ Biên Tạp Lục (Records of Administering The
Frontiers). Book 2, sheets 82b-83a
DOCUMENTS 2.3 (b) Phủ Biên Tạp Lục (Records of Administering The
Frontiers). Book 2, sheet 83b
DOCUMENTS 2.3 (c) Records of Administering The Frontiers, book 2, sheet 84a
DOCUMENT 2.3 (d) Records of Administering The Frontier, book 2, sheet 84b
DOCUMENT 2.3 (e)This page in a version with the word “y” ( 依 ) instead of “hoại” (壞)
Document number VHV 1737, Viện Nghiên cứu Hán Nôm (Hànội)

9
 Document number HNV 178, library of the Social Sciences at HochiMinh city
DOCUMENT 2.4
DOCUMENT 2.5
DOCUMENT 2.6(a) Hoàng Việt Dư Địa Chí, book I, sheet 11b, in Chinese
DOCUMENT 2.6 (b)Hoàng Việt Dư Địa Chí, book I, sheet 11b, in Chinese
DOCUMENT 2.7 (a) Command from Minh Mệnh
DOCUMENT 2.7 (b) Command from Minh Mệnh 13-07-
June 21st, year Minh Mạng 19 (1838)Department of Building
and Development.
DOCUMENT 2.9 Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên (大南 寔 錄 前編,
Ðại Nam Historical Records, Earlier Version), book 10, engraving
DOCUMENT 2.10
DOCUMENT 2.11Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên(大南 寔 錄正編,
Đại Nam History Records , Main Version), first era, book 52, sheet 15a
DOCUMENT 2.12 (a) Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version), Second era, book 104, sheet 16b
DOCUMENT 2.12 (b)Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version), Second era, book 104, sheet 17a
DOCUMENT 2.13 (a)Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version),Second era, book 154, sheet 4a
DOCUMENT 2.13 (b)Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version),Second era, book 154, sheet 4b
DOCUMENT 2.14 (a)Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version),Second era, book 165, sheet 24b
DOCUMENT 2.14 (b)Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version),Second era, book 165, sheet 25a
DOCUMENT 2.14(c)Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam
History Records, Main Version), Second era, book 165, sheet 25b
DOCUMENT2.15(a)Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ [欽定大南
會典事, Compendium of Events andRegulations of Đại Nam
(by Emperor’s Order)], book 207, sheet 25b
DOCUMENT 2.15 (b) Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ [欽定大
南會典事, Compendium of Events and Regulations

10
 of Đại Nam (by Emperor’s Order)], book 207, sheet 26a
DOCUMENT 2.16 (a) Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí (大南ー統志,
Unified Đại Nam Geography), Book 6: Quảng Ngãi province
DOCUMENT 2.16 (b)Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí (大南ー統志,
Unified Đại Nam Geography), book 6
DOCUMENT 2.16 (c) Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí (大南ー統志 ,
Unified Đại Nam Geography), book 6
DOCUMENT 2.17 (a) Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu(國朝正
編撮要,Nation’sDynastyMainVersionSummary), Book 3
DOCUMENT 2.17 (b)Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu
(國朝正編撮要,Nation’sDynastyMainVersionSummary), book 3
DOCUMENT 2.17 (c) Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu
(國朝正編撮要,Nation’sDynastyMainVersionSummary), Book 3
DOCUMENT 2.17 (d)Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu
(Nation’s Dynasty Main Version Summary),
DOCUMENT 2.18
DOCUMENT 2.19 Official Bulletin in Việtnamese of the
Government, No. 8, 1938
DOCUMENT 2.20
DOCUMENT 2.21
DOCUMENT 2.22 Dao Yi Zhi Lue,岛夷志略 (Short Book on
The Foreigners on Islands) by Da bo fang 大薄坊 , Yuan dynasty

(1206-1368) writes on “Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 ” (p.93) [125]

DOCUMENT 2.23 Nan zhou yi wu zhi 南洲异物志

(The Extraordinary Things of Southern Land) by Yang Fu 岛府 of \

Đông Hán era (25-220) writes on “magnets” at the sea
(in Thái Bình Ngự Lãm by Lý Phỏng in Sung dynasty, book 988,
Dược bộ 5 on Magnetic Stones) [123]
DOCUMENT 2.24 Yu Jing Zong Yao 武京岛
-(Summary on Military Matters) by Zeng Gong Liang
曾功亮 of Sung dynasty (960-1279) writes on military

11
 matters at Guang nan 广南 Đông Lộ, first collection, book 20

DOCUMENT 2.25 Hai Yu 海岛 by Huang Zhuong 黄忠 ,

Ming dynasty, writes on the sea routes from Guangzhou
to Siam (earlier book)
Table 1.1 NAMES OF ISLANDS, STRIPS, And ROCK 339
AGGREGATES ON HOÀNG SA
DOCUMENT 2.26
Table 1.2 NAMES OF ISLANDS, STRIPS, And ROCK 341
AGGREGATES ON HOÀNG SA
DOCUMENT 2.27 Table 1.3 NAMES OF BANKS
AROUND THE CONTINENTAL SHELF TƯ CHÍNH OF VIệTNAM
DOCUMENT 2.28 344
DOCUMENT 2.29
DOCUMENT 2.30
DOCUMENT 2.31
Table 0.1 CHRONICLE
346

APPENDIX B
After the presentation of The doctoral thesis
New evidences about Việtnam’s Sovereignty over Paracels & Spratlys was translated
into English by QuýHoàng 368

PLBS.1. 368
Report of the chief of staff, Phạm Quỳnh, to Emperor Bảo Đại on the reward given
to persons who built fortress on Paracels

PLBS.2. Official publications of local government: Certificate

Provided by the vice governor of the province of Quảng Ngãi
in the 19th century
Documents 374
Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Nguyễn Dynasty in the
19th century (biengioilanhtho.gov.vn/)
Royal Viewed Document Nguyễn Dynasty in the 19th century
(Day 27rd, month 6th, Minh Mệnh monarchy ‘s year 11th (1830)
Royal Viewed Document (from Cabinet of the Nguyễn
Kingdom, dated : day 22nd, month 11th, Minh-Mang
monarchy ‘s 14th year. (1833))

12
 Report of Cabinet Royal Viewed Documents (Châu bản) of Nguyễn
Dynasty in the 19th century (Day 13rd, month 7th, Minh Mệnh
monarchy ‘s year 16th (1835))
Royal Viewed Documents of Nguyễn Dynasty Dated: day

13th, month 7th, Minh Menh monarchy’s year 16th, (1835)

Châu bản triều Nguyễn ngày 13-7 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 16 (1835)

Royal Viewed Documents of Nguyễn Dynasty Dated: day 11th,

month 7th, Minh Menh monarchy’s year 18th (1837)

PART II

Some papers by Dr Nguyễn Nhã at scientific conferences in

Việtnam and overseas 398

2.1. HISTORICAL BACKGROUND TO THE DISPUTE OF
VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND
SPRATLY ISLANDS: CAUSES AND SOLUTIONS 398
+HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING UP TO THE ILLEGAL
EXPLORATION OF THE PARACEL ISLANDS BY THE GOVERNMENT OF
GUANGDONG PROVINCE (CHINA) IN 1909 AND THE CONTINUING
VIOLATIONS OF VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL ISLANDS
UNTIL 1930 WHEN THE FRENCH COLONIAL GOVERNMENT CHANGED ITS VIEW
+HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE SOVEREIGNTY DISPUTE 405
BETWEEN CHINA AND FRANCE OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY
ISLANDS OF VIệTNAM BETWEEN 1930 AND 1945, DURING THE TIME
WHEN FRANCE DOMINATED VIệTNAM
+HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE SINO−FRENCH DISPUTE OF 409
VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ISLANDS
BETWEEN AUGUST 1945 AND APRIL 1946, WHEN FRANCE INVADED VIệTNAM
FOR THE SECOND TIME.
+HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE DISPUTE OF 413
VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ISLANDS
BY CHINA, FRANCE, THE REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM AND OTHER NATIONS
IN THE REGION BETWEEN 1956 AND 1975
+THE TRUTH ABOUT VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND 425
SPRATLY ISLANDS AND SUSTAINABLE SOLUTIONS TO THE PROBLEM
OF THE PARACEL ISLANDS, SPRATLY ISLANDS AND THE SOUTH CHINA SEA

13
 2.2. THE HISTORICAL AND SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE 432
ASSERTS SOVEREIGNTY OF VIệTNAM & REFUTES
NON-SCIENTIFIC ARGUMENTS OF CHINA FOR THE
PARACEL AND SPRATLY ARCHIPELAGOS
I.THE HISTORICAL EVIDENCE DEMONSTRATES VIệTNAM’S 432
SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL & SPRATLY ARCHIPELAGOS.
1.1.The evidence from Việtnam’s history proves its sovereignty 432
over The Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos
1.1.1 The affirmation of sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly 433
Archipelagos by Nguyễn Dynasty Kings
1.1.2The administrative management of Việtnam’s Government at 436
Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos .
1.1.3 The historic and geographic evidences of the Occident prove 445
Việtnam but not China in the establishing and enforcing
Sovereignty over Paracels and Spratlys.
II. THE SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCES REFUTE NON-SCIENTIFIC 450
ARGUMENTS OF CHINA ABOUT THE SOVEREIGNTY
OVER PARACELS AND SPRATLYS
2.1 The scientific evidences refute non-scientific arguments of 450
China since 1909 said that Xisha (西沙) called Việtnam’s
Paracels was unknowned land and the sovereignty in Xisha
(西沙) and Nansha belonging to China was indisputable.

2.1.1 First of all is the Xisha (西沙) (the Việtnam’s Hoàng Sa) 450
2.1.2 Second of all is NanSha 457

2.3 FOUNDATIONS AND FACTS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT 465

AND PROTECTION OF VIỆTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY AS
TO THE PARACEL ISLANDS AND THE SPRATLY ISLANDS
I. FOUNDATIONS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT AND PROTECTION OF 472
VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY AS TO THE PARACEL ISLANDS
AND THE SPRATLY ISLANDS
1.1 International legal foundations in the early 20th Century 472

14
 when the Government of Guangdong province,
Qing Dynasty considered the Paracel Islands as terra nullius,
a dispute over the possession of the Paracel Islands which must be real
possession arose.
1.2. The Charter of the United Nations concerning UN resolutions 473
serves as an international legal foundation after World War II
for settling disputes over territory.
1.3. "United Nations Convention on Law of Sea" is the 473
basis of international legal foundation for current disputes
over these islands.
1.4. During the period of sovereignty establishment from the 474
beginning of the 17th century and later on, Việtnam has always
assumed that the Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands are one group.

2. FACTS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT AND PROTECTION 475

OF VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY AS TO THE PARACEL
ISLANDS AND THE SPRATLY ISLANDS
2.1. Firstly, based on the governmentalism, from the 17th century 475
to the early 19th century, the Paracel-Hoàng Sa fleet/Flotilla,
the North Sea- Bắc Hải 北海 fleet/ Flotilla,
2.1.1. Establishment and activities of the Paracel- Hoàng Sa 475
Flotilla/ Militia
2.1.2 North Sea (Bei hai 北海) Militia fleet patrolled under 480
control and management of the Paracel Flotlla/ fleet in Southern
region of the East Sea, or the Spratly Islands and the surroundings.
2.2. During the Nguyễn Dynasty, from 1816, the navy was assigned483
To constantly set up beacons, erect sovereignty steles, control,
and protect the Paracel Islands & Spratly Islands.
2.2.1. Sea route measurement and map-drawing as to the Spratly 484
islands.
2.2.2. The activities of placing beacons and boundary stone 487
to identify Việtnam’s sovereignty on Việtnam’s the Paracel
Islands and the Spratly Islands as from the 19th century.

15
 2.2.3 Building pagodas, temples and planting trees on the 490
Paracel islands and the Spratly islands
2.3. Confirmation of sovereignty on the Paracel islands and 491
the Spratly islands by Việtnamese Emperors and Lords
2.4. Continued administrative management, affirm not 492
to renounce sovereignty, implement continuous sovereignty
of Paracel Islands & Spratly Islands for 4 centuries from 17th
century to 1974 when China illegally occupied the Paracel Islands
by force.
2.5. United Việtnamese authority continued to affirm 497
Việtnam’s sovereignty on Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands.

Part III
Full quotations from some Western documents about 503
sovereignty over Paracels and Spratlys.

3.1 Analysis The Spratly-Paracel Islands dispute 503

# 010660 , 6 June 1960 Headquarters U.S. Army Broadcasting and
Visual Activity Pacific APO 331”
3.2 Journal of an embassy from the governor-general of India to the 513
Courrier of Siam and Cochinchina, vol. 2, 2nd ed.
3.3. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. 6, part 2
3.4.The Asiatic Journal and Monthly Register, No. 13
3.5.“The Encyclopaedia Britannica, or Dictionary of Arts, Sciences,
and General Literature”, 8th Edition, volume 7
3.6.The English Encyclopaedia, vol. 2
3.7.The Journal of the Royal Geography Society, No. 19
3.8.“Géographie des géographies: Nouveau cours de géographie
ancienne et de géographie moderne comparées”.
3.9.“Géographie universelle, ou Description générale de la terre” Edition
Diamont
3.10. L'Univers: histoire et description de tous les peuples, des leurs
religions,moeurs, coutumes.
3.11."Abrégé de géographie moderne: ou Description historique, politique,
civile et naturelle des Empire, royaumes, états et leurs colonies"
3.12.Abrégé de géographie, rédigé sur un nouveau plan
3.13."Dictionnaire géographique universel, contenant la description de tous
les lieux du globe", tome premier
3.14."Géographie moderne: redigée d'après les matériaux les plus récents
sur le plan de l'ouvrage"
3.15."Géographie universelle: ou description de toutes les parties du monde"
tome 5, sixième edition

16
 3.16.Lettres edifiantes et curieuses concernant l'Asie, l'Afrique et
l'Amerique, tome troisième
3.17."Manuel complet des aspirans au baccalauréat ès-lettres" tome
premier, première partie: Rhétorique-Géographie
3.18.Mœurs, usages et costumes de tous les peuples du monde
3.19.Précis de la géographie universelle: ou, Description de toutes
les parties du monde, tome second
3.20.Souvenirs de Hué.
3.21.Suite de la Géographie de busching, tome neuvieme.
3.22.Tableau de la Cochinchine.
3.23.Traité élémentaire de géographie: contenant un abrégé méthodique du Précis de
la géographie universelle en quatre volumes”, divisé en deux parties, Première partie
3.24.Voyage pittoresque en Asie et en Afrique.
3.25.Neues Konversations-Lexikon: ein Worterbuch des allgemeinen Wissens, vol 12
3.26.Allgemeines historisch-statistisch-geographisches.
3.27. Aus der Natur,
3.28.Del vario grado d'importanza degli stati odierni"
3.29. Nuovo dizionario geografico universale statistico-storico-commerciale, tomo
IV, parte I
3.30.Compendio di geografia universale, quarta edizione, tomo primo
3.31
3.32.Geografia moderna universale, Volume terzo.
3.33. La cosmografia istorica, astronomica e fisica", tomo 6. parte Fisica.
3.34.Nuovo compendio di Geografia.
3.35.Compendio de geografia moderna
3.36.Curso completo de geografia universal
3.37. El Atlas abreviado, tomo segundo, parte primera
3.38. Algemeen aardrijkskundig woordenboek

17
1. SUMMARY

In January 1975, as chief editor of Tập San Sử Địa (Historio-Géography Quarterly

Review) in Saigon, Nguyễn Nhã published a special edition of the Review, number 29, on the
Paracel & Spratly Islands that included several historical and scientific works by many well-
known scholars such as Professors Hoàng Xuân Hãn in France and Lãng Hồ Nguyễn Khắc
Kham in Japan, and Mr. Thái Văn Kiểm in Việtnam.
On January 18, 2003, Nguyễn Nhã presented his doctoral dissertation in history at the
National University of Hồ Chí Minh City with a study called "Quá Trình Xác Lập Chủ
Quyền cuả Việt Nam tại Hoàng Sa và Trường Sa” (“The Process of How Việtnamese
Sovereignty was Established Over the Paracel & Spratly Archipelagoes").
After this doctoral dissertation, Nguyễn Nhã wrote many articles and papers for
presentation at various scientific conferences both in Viet Nam and abroad.

This history in document is in three parts:

Part I presents some highlights of the author’s doctoral thesis entitled "The Process of
How Việtnamese Sovereignty Was Established Over the Paracel & Spratly Archipelagoes,”
("Quá Trình Xác Lập Chủ Quyền cuả Việt Nam tại Hoàng Sa và Trường Sa”) including his
opinions on new developments.

Part II is a summary of three papers presented at seminars held in Hànội and in

Philadelphia, U.S.A., in 2010.

Part III consists of quotations from some Western documents about Việtnamese
sovertignty over the Parcels and Spratlys, including an analysis of a 1960 U.S. Army

18
document and excerpts from geography books and travel diaries by Western writers from the
nineteenth century and earlier.

Part I Doctoral Dissertation Section

The following is an abstract of Dr Nguyễn Nhã Ph.D. thesis

Historical truth about Việts sovereignty over the Paracels and Spratlys is detailed in
this work in a thoroughly scientific and objective manner and in irrefutable details. The
author cites over 200 references, in particular the Royal Orders (Dụ) coming from the
emperors of the Nguyễn Dynasty and many reports (Tấu & Phúc Tấu) of the Department of
Public Works (Bộ Công). There are also history and geography books of the Nguyễn Dynasty
which clearly described the establishment of Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel &
Spratly Islands.

Documents coming from European and Chinese sources also state very clearly that
Việtnam exercised sovereignty over the Paracels & Spratlys.

Some specific examples in this document:

The first relates that in 1909, the provincial government of Guangdong, China, began
to call the Paracels “Xi-Sha” and the land as res nullius (derelict), it had therefore organized
surveillance and attempted to take possession of Việtnam's Paracels by using warship
cannons to fire 21 shots on the island, raise flags, and claim sovereignty over the islands. At
the time Việtnam was under French colonial rule, having lost its diplomatic autonomy
following the signing of the so-called Patenôtre peace treaty with France in 1884. In 1921,
authorities in the South China announced that Xi-Sha-Paracels will be part of Guangdong
Province. The French colonial government in Việtnam was slow in responding, but it did say
that it did not for that reason abandon the sovereignty over the islands. In the early 1930s, the
French government took specific actions to post a military presence and maintain its
sovereignty through meteorological stations located at Paracels & Spratlys. In 1947 France
transferred all civilian powers to Việtnam's national government led by Emperor Bảo Đại and
in 1955 let the then government of South Việtnam take over the territory of South Việtnam
from latitude 17 southward as stipulated in the 1954 Geneva Agreement.

During World War II Japan occupied the Paracels & Spratlys in 1938-1939. After the
Japanese surrender in August 1945, given the mission of disarming the Japanese army down
to latitude 13 and with the Government of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam then
occupied by its resistance war against the French who had returned, soldiers of Chiang Kai
Shek's Nationalist Government in China occupied Paracel Islands in December 1946 and kept
it until 1950 when they pulled back to Taiwan. Meanwhile French troops and the Việtnam
National Army continued to maintain a presence in some of the remaining Paracel Islands &
the Spratly Islands. In the San Francisco Conference of 1951, Japan gave up all occupational
rights to the Paracel & Spratly Islands; the Soviet Union proposed to turn these islands to
China but the proposal was rejected. Prime Minister Trần Văn Hữu declared Việtnam’s long
standing sovereignty over Hoàng Sa & Trường Sa, a claim that was not contested.

In April 1956, French troops withdrew from Indochina. Taking advantage of the
weakness of South Việtnam's forces at the time, China occupied the largest island of the
Paracels, Woody ( 富 林 Vietnam'), and Taiwan took possession of the largest island of the

19
Spratlys, Itu Aba, thus causing a situation where the ARVN (Army of the Republic of
Việtnam) presence was interspersed with Chinese troops in the Paracels & Taiwanese troops
in the Spratlys.

After the signing of the Paris Agreement in 1973, taking advantage of the U.S.
withdrawal from Việtnam, China seized the Paracel Island Archipelago in its entirety, on 19
January 1974. Since then China has fortified the Paracel Islands, despite the UN Charter's
prohibition against the use of forces.

On April 5, 1975 the Southern National Liberation Front Army (Quân Đội Giải Phóng
Miền Nam) replaced the ARVN troops. Since Việtnam, a small country, did not wish to
confront China it lost the Paracel Islands to China—as in the case of the Tụ Long mines
which the Chinese also occupied when sovereignty was turned over by the French to the
Việtnamese.

After the 1974 occupation of the Paracel Islands, China launched a vast research
effort in the attempt to prove Chinese sovereignty over the Paracels & Spratlys, putting
hundreds of graduate students at work on a number of sophisticated projects, many of these
scholars well placed at universities around the world, with the aim of proving such points as
“the Paracels & Spratlys belonged to China since at least the Ming Dynasty or even the Tang
Dynasty…” or “Before 1885, Việtnam was part of China.” But despite their meticulous work,
as witnessed by the massive work of the Han Zhen Hua Group, the whole effort proved to be
fruitless as it lacked a scientific basis in history, relying as it does on Zheng Hua's seven trips
to the oceans south of China, all of which passed by the Xisha (Paracels) & Nansha
(Spratlys). Thus, after 1974, the Chinese earlier argument of “the Paracels being res-nullius
(derelict) land”, advanced in 1909, was replaced by the alternate view that China was the first
to discover, administer and exploit both the Paracel and the Spratly archipelagoes.

In 2009, China officially registered with the UN Commission on the Law of the Sea
its claim to an area defined by a nine-dotted line in the South China Sea, the so-called ox-
tongue claim, to make 80 percent of that international body of water China's sovereign
waters. Thus, even Việtnam's exclusive economic zone of 200 nautical miles as recognized
by the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS) also became disputed
territory. Despite this claim by China in the spirit of Great Han- Đại Hán, its claim will not be
supported by historical documentation which shows Việt Nam’s indisputable sovereignty
over the Paracels and Spratlys, a fact that is supported by international law, the United
Nations Charter and the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS, 1982).

Some specific examples:

a. There is no country other than Việtnam that can show a continuous historical
record, with institutional policy decisions and geography books clearly establishing
Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel-Hoàng Sa and Spratly-Trường Sa Islands.

- For instance, the Supplement to the Great Viet History (Đại Việt Sử Ký Tục Biên)
(1676-1789), commissioned by order of Trịnh Sâm in 1775 and completed by historians of
the Lê – Trịnh period, has this to say:

“Eight militiamen of the Hoàng Sa Flotilla (Đội Hoàng Sa), An Vĩnh commune, Bình
Sơn district, Quảng Ngãi Province in a small boat from Paracel islands were driven by winds
into the estuary of Qing Lan, Luzhou county government. The local authorities found through

20
interrogation their words to be true and returned them to their land of origin. An Vinh
Commune’s sea has more than 130 islands, including islands separated by a day boat... on
some islands there are freshwater springs. The beach has a variety of products such as
elephant-ear cochleas, conches, snails and turtle eggs, sea cucumber, and tortoise...”

“They established the Hoàng Sa Flotilla of 70 militiamen from An Vĩnh Commune

who took boats out to the islands to collect sea organisms. Each year in the third month,
bringing enough food to eat for six months, they took trips out to sea lasting three days and
three nights to the islands. Here they were free to collect the sea products (and salvage from
shipwrecks), up to the eighth month, then the boats went back to the Eo estuary, Phú Xuân
province, to submit their collections. Among them there were found money, lead, tin, copper
pots, guns, weapons, ivory, stone bowls…” .

The above account is not much different from the contents of Miscellaneous Records
on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục, 1776) written by Lê Quý Đôn.
Volume 2 of this work gives a thorough description of the Paracels-Hoàng Sa, the text
referring to the Nguyễn Lords establishing Việtnam's sovereignty by creating the Hoàng Sa
Flotilla -“Đội Hoàng Sa” with civil and military responsibility of managing the Bei Hai 北海
Flotilla- “Đội Bắc Hải.

From 1802 to 1909, the Nguyễn Dynasty produced many documents of history,
classic institutional policy decisions, and geography books that demonstrate the sovereignty
of Việtnam over the Paracels and Spratlys :

- The Geography Section (Dư Địa Chí) (1821) of Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí
by Phan Huy Chú, a gigantic encyclopedia of 49 volumes, which records all the rules and
regulations of succeeding dynasties in Việtnam, only briefly mentions Hoàng Sa in passing
repeating very briefly what Lê Quí Đôn had to say in Phủ Biên Tập Lục.

- The Royal Việtnamese Geography Book (Hoàng Việt Dư Địa Chí, 1833), which
does not name the author, often referred to as the Minh Mạng Geography repeats the
information found in the Dư Địa Chí, but presented somewhat differently. This Geography,
however, has been reprinted many times.

- The Veritable Records of Đại Nam, Preliminary Section (Đại Nam Thực Lục Tiền
Biên), completed in 1821 and printed by woodblocks in 1844 by the National History
Department of the Nguyễn Dynasty continue to confirm the establishment of Việtnamese
sovereignty over the Paracels and Spratlys through the operation of the Hoàng Sa and Bắc
Hải-Bắc Hải 北海 flotillas.
- The Veritable Records of Đại Nam, Main Section, book 52, sheet 15a (Đại Nam
Thực Lục Chính Biên), (first engraved in 1848) of the Nguyễn Dynasty: many new, rich, and
very particular information about the continued exercise of Việtnam's sovereignty in these
archipelagoes.

- In the Compendium of Rules and Regulations of Đại Nam (compiled by imperial

order) (Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ), book 207, sheet 26a, it is mentioned that a
temple was built in Hoàng Sa, and another passage in volume 221 says: "The ships that go to
the Paracels are very dangerous as they do not hold up well at sea. Yearly screening is
needed... From this year onwards, every third quarter of the first month, this must be done."

21
 - In the Unified Đại Nam Geography (Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí), book 6,
(compilation completed in 1882) of the National History Department of the Nguyễn Dynasty
it was said that the Paracels belongs to Quang Ngai province and reaffirmed that the “Đội
Hoàng Sa” (Hoàng Sa Flotilla) manages the Đội Bắc Hải 北海 - Bei Hai.

- In Summary of Our National Dynasty's History (Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu),
book 3, a history of the Nguyễn Dynasty, three paragraphs relate the establishment of the
Việtnamese sovereignty over the Paracels Islands under Emperor Minh Mạng.

In the map of Việtnam known as Đại Nam Thống Nhất Toàn Đồ (1838) Hoàng Sa and
Trường Sa are also included in the outline of the Việtnam...

It should be noted that all the above reference works are written in classical Chinese
so they can be easily read by anyone familiar with classical Chinese, most especially Chinese
scholars who could not claim that they cannot read them.

b. There was no country other than Việtnam which has such an abundance of
documentation in Chinese, written by authorities from the central government down to the
local levels, that clearly established the continued sovereignty of Việtnam over the Paracel
and Spratly archipelagoes.

Most valuable are the Royally Viewed Reports (Châu Bản), i.e. official documents
submitted to the Nguyễn emperors for review and approval, the texts of which are now stored
in a central archive in Hànội. There we find unique documents from the Department of
PublicWorks on the establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty over the Paracel Islands
including surveys and cadastral measurements and sketches of Hoàng Sa, milestone
markers...

The Command (Dụ) from Minh Mạng on the 18th of the seventh month, 16th year of
Minh Mạng (1835), for instance, in the Royally Viewed Reports (Châu Bản) file Minh
Mạng, No. 54, page 92 has this article: "Edict of Emperor Minh Mạng: The penalty applied to
Officer Phạm Văn Nguyên, Hoàng Sa, 80 staff for being late” or a penalty of 80 staff to
Directors Tran Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiệm, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng for not completing all of
the Paracels mapping. Meanwhile a reward was given to the Paracels militiamen Võ Văn
Hùng and Phạm Văn Sanh, each of whom is to be given the money to guide the naval voyage
to the Paracels- Hoàng Sa."

Or, as Decree (Dụ of the 13th of the seventh month, Minh Mạng 18 (1837)) in the file
Royally Viewed Reports No. 57, page 245, said order is to be sent to the chiefs of the two
provinces of Quảng Ngãi and Bình Định to measure, lay markers, and chart the Paracels-
Hoàng Sa...”

These are just a few examples in the full documents presented in Section 3.2

On the scientific website, "Font data on Việtnam's sovereignty over the island district
of Hoàng Sa-Đà Nẵng City,” Dr. Trần Đức Anh Sơn has announced a new discovery of Trần
Văn Quyền, faculty of Social Sciences, University of Phú Xuân –Huế, who has discovered
the book «The Theory of Revelation Convention», a textbook teaching Chinese characters,
engraved in the 6th year of Tự Đức, in 1853, on pages 15-16 of which one can see a drawing
of Hoàng Sa.

22
 c. There is no country which has a stronger claim of sovereignty than Việtnam which
can show as many European documents dating from the 19th century and earlier. These
documents clearly establish the sovereignty of Việtnam over the Paracels and Spratlys .
Many documents such as the Logbook of the ship Amphitrite (1701),publishing in
1843 confirming the Paracels as an archipelago belonging to An Nam.
- Memoirs of Cochin China (Le Memoire sur la Cochinchine) of Jean Baptiste
Chaigneau (1769-1825) who wrote it in the last years of Gia Long's reign (completed 1820)
was confirmed in 1816 of Emperor Gia Long established the sovereignty of Việtnam over
Paracel archipelago.
- World history and description of all the peoples, of their religions, manners and
customs (Univers, Histoire et description de Tous les peuples, de leurs religions, moeurs et
coutumes), published in 1833, in which Bishop Taberd relates that Emperor Gia Long
formally asserted sovereignty over the Paracel Islands in 1816.

- Journal of the Asian Association of Bengal, Volume VI (The Journal of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal, Vol VI), in which Bishop Taberd officially confirmed that Emperor Gia
Long officially held all rights to the Paracels Islands.

- Journal of the Geographic Society of London, 1849, in which Gutzlaff reported that
the An Nam government established a post represented by a small boat to collect taxes in
Paracels…

In further support of Việtnam’s claim of sovereignty,nearly a hundred books of

geographic maps published in the West clearly show the Paracels as belonging to the
"Kingdom of An Nam." These documents were written in many languages including Italian,
French, German, English, Portuguese, Spanish and Dutch... and include books such as:
Biaggio Soria with cosmography, history, astronomy and atmospheric physics VI (La
cosmografia istorica, astronomica e fisica, tomeVI - Napoli, 1828), Adriano Balbi & Brun ...
with The Malta New Geographic Summary (Nuovo Compendio di geografia - Milano, 1865);
Wilhelm Hoffmann with Description of the Earth (Beschreibung der Erde - Stuttgart, 1832),
Carl Ritter with the book Geography of Asia by Carl Ritter. (Namen und Sache der Zeichnik
zu Carl Ritter's Erdkunde von Asien - Berlin, 1841), Thomas Keith with the System of
Geography (A System of Geographia - London, 1826), and other books such as Dictionary of
geographical description of all regions of the world (Dictionnaire geographique Dictionnaire
universel contenant la description du globe de Tous les lieux, book VII - Paris 1830); Letters
edifying of Asia, Africa and the Americas book 3 (Lettres et curieuses edifiantes concernant
l'Asie, l'Afrique et l'Amerique, Tome 3 - Paris, 1843); The Modern History of the World,
seventh book (The modern part of an universal history Vol 7 - London 1759).

On the contrary, the main documents from China showing Xi-Sha and Nan-Sha as
belonging to China date only from 1909 on. Ancient Chinese maps of China drawn by the
Chinese themselves have no record of Xisha and Nansha. All those maps defined Hainan as
the southernmost island south of the border of China proper. After China forcibly occupied
the Paracel Islands in January 1974, many Chinese archaeological teams went to the islands
of the archipelago and "discovered" artifacts such as coins, ceramics, stone carving on the
island, but these are, of course, deeply biased as evidence to prove the sovereignty of China.
In fact, ironically they found on it the Hoàng Sa Temple on the island of 富 林 fu lin (Ile
Boisee), which constitutes an evident trace of the establishment of the sovereignty of
Việtnam.

23
 d. Western maps overwhelmingly clearly show "Hoàng Sa-Paracels" and note that
they belong to Cochin China-Đàng Trong , in other words belonging to the Kingdom of An
Nam, which is today's Việtnam.

In addition to An Nam Đại Quốc Họa Đồ map of Bishop Taberd's mapping, we also
find several of maps drawn by the West from the 18th century on, which clearly note the
Kingdom of An Nam, Paracels and Cochin China (Cochinchine).

An Nam Đại Quốc Họa Đồ (map 1) is 44cm wide and 80cm long. Bishop Taberd
published it in 1838 stating "Paracel seu Kát Vàng-Golden Sand" (seu, in Latin means "or")
Paracels or Kát Vàng-Golden Sand is located in the Latin - Annam Dictionary and specified
the same geographic coordinates as present day Hoàng Saand in the waters of Việtnam.

Part II: Some papers by Ph.D. Nguyễn Nhã at scientific conferences in Việtnam and
overseas.

2.1- "Historical Background leading to the dispute of Viet Nam's Sovereignty over the
Paracel and Spratly Islands-Causes and Solutions"
( Presentation at the International Conference organized by the Việtnam Historical Science
Association held in Hànội in 2006).

The dispute over sovereignty of the Paracels began in 1909 when the government of
Guangdong province (China) considered Paracel Islands of Việtnam to be terra nullius, so
they carried out an illegal exploration and seized the island. However, they did not encounter
any reaction from Việtnam because Việtnam at that time has surrendered its sovereignty to
the French. Although France had anticipated the Guangdong government’s intentions, they
did not interfere because the French government feared that such intervention might cause a
new movement of “chauvinism” among Chinese people, which would be unfavourable to the
French interests in China.

The dispute can be divided into five stages: stage 1 (1909-1930), stage 2 (1930-1945),
stage 3 (1945-1954), stage 4 (1954-1975) and the present stage (1975 up to now). In each
stage, historical situations are different leading to disputes with different causes and
dissimilar natures, occurring continuously until the present day.

When French colonial administration withdrew from Việtnam in April 1956 leaving a
power vacuum in the East Sea (South China Sea) during the Cold War period in which the
world was divided into the Capitalist and the Socialist blocks, Việtnam was also divided into
two governments. According to the Geneva Agreement to which China was a signatory, all
the territories located to the south of the 17th parallel were to be under the control of the
Southern government of Việtnam.

Since the Southern government of Việtnam could not effectively protect its
sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands, China, Taiwan and the Philippines, within
the context of the Cold War, quickly invaded some islands in Paracel and Spratly groups.
When signing the Shanghai General Communique with China in 1972, and the Paris
Agreement in 1973 to withdraw troops from Việtnam, the US was committed not to interfere

24
with China’s invasion of the whole of Paracel Islands in January 1974. The nature of the
cause of the dispute in this stage changed; during the Cold War and the hot war, the Northern
and the Southern governments of Việtnam had allies, comrades and brothers who were
mutually supportive of one another in this international dispute.

After 1975, Việtnam became unified. International political power scene has
undergone many changes that influence Việtnam including the dispute over the Paracel and
Spratly Islands. This dispute has continued owing not only to the inherent importance of the
Islands’ strategic position but also their natural resources, especially gas and oil reserves.

Historical truths and solution?

Numerous documents proving Việtnam’s sovereignty have appeared throughout

different eras, from the reign of the Nguyễn Lords (early 17th century) to the Tây Sơn
Dynasty and then the Nguyễn Dynasty (from King Gia Long onwards). Việtnamese
archives contain many documents, mainly public and official documents and gazettes
which annually recorded the state’s occupation and enforcement of its sovereignty over
Paracel and Spratly Islands such as map drawings, setting up landmarks, erection of
monuments, temple building, tree planting, well digging, etc … by the Nguyễn Dynasty’s
naval force. These documents are more numerous then the few attached to the letter of
Governor General Pasquier to the Minister for Colonies on 18th October 1930, when France
affirmed Việtnam’s sovereignty over both the Paracel and the Spratly islands.
Meanwhile, various western documents such as those of Jean Baptiste Chaigneau and
Gutzlaff (1849) affirmed Việtnam sovereignty, especially that of Bishop Taberd published in
1833 which recounted that King Gia Long officially affirmed Việtnam’s sovereignty over
Paracel Islands in 1816. Further, An Nam Đai Quoc Hoa Đo (The Illustrated Map of the
Great Nation of Annam) by Bishop Taberd, published in 1838 as an appendix to the Latin–
Annam Dictionary, clearly showed that “Paracels seu Cát Vàng” (Golden Sand) with precise
coordinates as at present, not along the coast as China claimed.

Even Chinese documents, such as Book 3 of Hai Wai Shi Ji(Records of Overseas
Events) of Shi Da Can (a Chinese Bonze) in 1696 recounted that a Nguyễn Lord sent ships to
collect valuable sea products and goods from sunken ships in the area of “Vạn Lý Trường
Sa” (i.e., Paracel Islands).

The case supporting Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel Islands is strong as
discussed above. Việtnam is now an independent, unified country and has friendly
relationships with all countries in the world including China, the United States and Russia.
There is no Việtnamese government and no Việtnamese person, regardless of his/her political
persuasion, who do not regard as paramount the return of Paracel Islands to Việtnam and the
protection of the integrity of Spratly Islands.

On the basis of the 1982 Convention on the Law of the Sea, ASEAN countries should
compromise and make concessions in the spirit of co-operation among country members to
the mutual benefits of all parties. With respect to China, Việtnam shares a common frontier
and cultural heritage. Although Việtnam has a thousand-years-old tradition of resolute
protection of its independence and autonomy, we have always respected China as having a
major influence on our culture and following the tradition of being “a fence of China” never
having intentions of harming China’s interests.

25
 Any solutions based on brute force and military power such as the Japanese invasion
of Paracel and Spratly Islands in 1938 and 1939 or the French colonialisation from the 1920s
to the 1950s, or China’s invasion in 1974 and 1988, could only be merely temporary and
never permanently settle the dispute to the satisfaction of all claimants.

2.2- "Historical and Scientific Evidence of Viet Nam's Sovereignty & Refutation of China's
Unscientific Claims over the Paracel & Spratly Archipelagos”

(Presented at the Workshop on the South China Sea organized by the Institute of Foreign
Affairs and held in Hànội in April 2011).

2.3- "Foundations and Facts of the Establishment and Protection of Viet Nam's Sovereignty
as to the Paracel and Spratly Islands"

( the paper presented in Philadelphia, the United States, in March 2010).

Part III Quotations from some Western documents about Việtnamese sovertignty over
the Parcels and Spratlys

3.1. The first document: “Analysis on The Spratly-Paracel Islands Dispute,” #010660, 6 June
1960, Headquarters, U.S. Pacific Broadcasting and Visual Activity AP0331.

(Due to the considerable length of this document an excerpt is provided here, the full
document can be found in Attachment 1)

Excerpt:
"… In 1816, The Islands were officially annexed to the Empire of Viet Nam by
Gialong, and by 1820, they were recognized as a Constituent of the territory known as
Cochin-China. In 1832, Emperor Minh Mạng sent a group of laborers to the islands for the
purpose of constructing a pagoda on Ban Than Rock. The group not only constructed the
pagoda but also erected a stone column nearby to commemorate its foundation. Two years
later, the sovereignty of the empire over the Paracels was further asserted by the appearance
of The Geography of the Việtnamese Empire, which reiterated the proclamation of 1816 and
provided a vivid description of wildlife and vegetation on the islands. Another book,
published in 1838 by Monsignor Taberd, remarks that 'for more than 34 years, The
Archipelago of Paracels has been occupied by the people of Cochin-China..."

3.2 Following are excerpts detailing Nam Hà (i.e. Cochin China's) sovereignty over the
Paracel Islands by Western writers in geographical books written in the 19th century and
before. During the period of civil war from the early 17 century until the end of the 18
century, the kingdom of southern Việtnam is named Nam Hà. After the reunification in 1802,
the whole country is called Việtnam.

Today, many libraries in the United States, France, Italy, and Spain possess

26
geographical books and travel diaries in English, French, Italian, and Spanish from the
nineteenth century and even earlier, which consistently support sovereignty of the Paracel
islands belonging to Cochin China, or Annam, both of which are Việtnam today. Many of
these books are currently available and archived at www.hoangsa.org (net).

Of the 37 books documented below, some clearly stated that in 1816 the "King of
Cochin China [Việtnam]" or King Gia Long or "L'empereur d'Annam" took possession of the
Paracels, and that “Gia Long went with solemnity to plant his flag and take formal possession
of the Paracels, which nobody disputed, or contested that the Paracels belonged to
Cochinnchina (Việtnam)."

In The Journal of The Royal Geographical Society, #19, London 1849, the
coordinates for the Paracel Islands are given as: 15-17 N lattitude and 111-113 E longitude.
Other recorded 11-15 N lattitude, or 10,45 - 16,30 N lattitude and 128,30 - 130,5 E longitude.
Some books also referred to names of islands that still exist in today's maritime maps such as
Woody Island, Rocky Island, Pattle, Roberts, Money, Duncan, Lincoln, Dreamonds, Triton.

In some of these documents it is also clearly stated that the Paracels/Pracels/Parcels or

Katvang or Golden Sand or Hoàng Sa, belong to Việtnam. The facts mentioned above
demonstrate that China's claim to the Paracels as its coastal islands is baseless.

In the earliest documents from the 18 century such as “El Atlas abbreviado, tomo
Segundo, parte primera”, Spain, 1739, by Francesco Giustiniani, the author listed the Paracel
(Pracel) as part of the kingdom of Cochinchina. (Page 139 “Reino de Cochinchina Sinoe).

- “Suite de la Geographie de bushing, tome neuvieme” (1781), Jean Pierre Berenger (France)
described the kingdom of Nam Ha (Cochinchine) in details between pages 496 – 502 in
which the Paracels or Pracels were refered as part of the Nam Ha kingdom.

In the 19 century, a number of books of geography by some famous authors also contained
reference to the Paracels as part of Việtnam.

- “Abrégé de geographie, rédigé sur un nouveau plan” (1833) by Adriano Balbi, published in
Paris, page 745 “Pays, royaume de Cochinchine” mentioned that “the archipelago of
Paracels, are composed of a group of islands frequented by fishermen”

“Nuovo dizionario geografia universale statistico-storico-commerciale, tomo IV, parte I”

(1831) by Adriano Balbi, Cannabich, Malte-Brun, Pinkerton, published in Venice, page 680
mentioned that the Paracels belonged to the kingdom of Annam.

“Traité élémentaire de geophie: contenant un abrégé méthodique du Précis de la géographie

univrselle en quatre volumes” (1832) published in Brussels, the authors Adriano Balbi,
Conrad Malte-Brun, Philippe Francois de la Renandiere repeated in page 505 : “at equal
distance between the coast of Cochinchine and the island of Hai-nan, the archipelago of
Paracels is a dependency of the Kingdom of Annam”

“Compendio di geografia universale, quarta edizione, tomo prima” (1824) published in

Livorno (Italy) Adriano Balbi stated “The archipelago of Pracels (Paracels) are a group of
islands belonging to the state of Annam” (pages 305, 306)

27
Also, in a number of geography textbooks

“Géographie des géographies: Nouveau cours de géographie ancienne et de géographie

moderne compares” (1836) by J. F. Qieyras, published in Paris, the islands of Paracels,
Condor, Pirates were listed as belonging to the kingdom of Annam (page 342).

“Manuel complet des aspirans au baccalaureat es-lettres, tome premier, premières partie:
Rhetorique-Geographie” (1824) published in Paris by a group of professors of the Paris
Academy listed “Islands dependant of Cochinchine” : in the East are the Paracels (page 175).

“Compendio de geografia moderna” (1829) published by M. Andreu in Barcelona, in page 87

contained a paragraph specifically stated that the Paracels belong to Cochinchina or Annam.

A number of well known encyclopedias and dictionaries of geography published in the West
in the 19 century

“The Encyclopedia Britannica: a Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, and General Literature, 8 th

Edition, volume 7” (1854). In pages 47 – 50 there are descriptions of Cochinchina in which
the Paracels were mentioned as being visited by the people of the country.

“The English Encyclopedia, vol. 2” (1866) in page 521 when describing Cochinchina, called
also Annam, mentioned the Paracels shoals, which “may be described as an overflowed
continent lying just beneath the surface of water…”

Besides, a number of these 37 documents written by English, French, Italian, Spanish authors
often specifically mentioned the name Cat Vang or Con Vang (Hoàng Sa) when referring to
the Paracels.

*
* *

History is replete with examples where disputes over territory lead to disastrous
mistakes, including war. In human history, in almost all totalitarian regimes there have been
times when distortions of history are deliberately fostered, but at no time have we seen
unprecedented trampling upon the historical truth as rudely as the Chinese have done when
they claimed to the UN Commission on the Law of the Sea that they own nearly 80% of the
South China Sea and consider it as its inland waters. Wouldn't it be as bizarre as India
claiming the Indian Ocean to itself? The argument is as ridiculous as Wang Hanling, a
Chinese scholar, claiming that before 1885 “Việtnam had been part of China.“ It is wrongful
and damaging misconceptions like that which precipitate wars and do not contribute to the
peace of the region or the world.

This documentation not only provides accurate information and brings forth historical
truths, but also a message of reason and righteousness, which is necessary for the
construction of world order. With hope that the truth will be well received and respected by
researchers and the scientific community as well as the legislators and the law makers in the

28
United States who share a cordial relationship and the same respect of the historical truth as
the author.

Nguyễn Nhã
Email : hannguyen1940@yahoo.com

Part I
Doctoral thesis
“The process of establishing the sovereignty of Việtnam over the
Paracel & Spratly archipelagos”

Việtnam National University of Hồ Chi Minh City

School of Humanity and Sociology Science

NGUYễN NHA
Major: Việtnam History
Code: 5.03.15

Doctor of Philosophy Thesis in History Science

Hồ Chi Minh City

2003

29
Declaration

I declare hereby that this is my own scientific research. All numbers, results in the thesis are
true. The conclusion of the thesis has not been announced by anybody in any other research.
Ph.D. Candidate: Nguyễn Nhã

List of figures and tables

(Translated by QNCBD)

A- List of figures:
Figure 1.1 – The concept of expanding the Southeast Asian languages to the world by
means of seaway, initiated from East Sea…………………………..…...………………..227
Figure 1.2 - Figure of East Sea (South China Sea)in case of sea water route going down
70m - an expansion of land territory and disappearance of current ports
…………………………………………………………………………………...228
Figure 1.3 – The sea bed map testifying Trường Sa - Spratly to be the extending of
Việtnamese continental shelf…...……………………………………………………….229
Figure 1.4 - HOÀNG SA-PARACELS – TRƯỜNG SA-SPRATLYS …………….….230
Figure 1.5 The East Sea(South China Sea) and Paracels,Spratlys and important localnames
…………………………………………………………………………………..............231
Figure 1.6 - East Sea (South China Sea)position and the World. The circle with center as The
East Sea (SouthChina Sea)and the radius of 2500 knots covering nearly half of mankind…..
…………………………………………………………………………….232
Figure 1.7 - Map noting shortest distance from Hoàng Sa-Paracels to the inland
……...................................................................................…………………………….233
Figure 1.8 - General map of the location of archipelagos and reefs in the North of the East
Sea……………………………………………………………………………………..234

30
Figure 1.9 – Figure from the air of Hoàng Sa (Pattle, Shanhu Dao) with Việtnamese
meteorology and military premises (taken in 1968).......................................................235
Figure 1.10 – Guanyin Buddha Statue on Hoàng Sa-Paracels……. ………………...236
Figure 1.11 – The meteorology penthouse of Việtnam on Hoàng Sa-Paracels (Pattle Shanhu
Dao), (taken 1969)………………………………...…………………………………..237
Figure 1.12 - Engineer Tran Huu Chau with the background of HQ2 cruiser on his study out
Hoàng Sa-Paracels in a Japanese-Việtnamese joint team, autumn 1973.....................237
Figure 1.13 – Three Japanese experts on Duncan East island, the background is Duncan West
island in the joint team led by Engineer Trần Hữu Châu, 1973 autumn in Hoàng Sa-
Paracels ......................................................................................................................................2
38
Figure 1.14 – Engineer Trần Hữu Châu on Robert island of Hoàng Sa-Paracels.........238
Figure 1.15 – Robert island………………………………………………………….239
Figure 1.16 – Duncan island…………………………………………………………240
Figure 1.17 – Money island)…………………………………………………………241
Figure 1.18 – Trường Sa-Spratly map with Việtnamese names (Measuring Bureau, Socialist
Republic of Việtnam, 1989).........................................................................................242
Figure1.20 – Việtnam sovereignty steles at Northeast Cay (Trường Sa-Spratly)..…243
Figure 1.19 – Northeast Cay map……………………………………………………244
Figure 1.21 – Southwest Cay map…………………………………………………...244
Figure 1.22 – Việtnamese navy force at Southwest Cay (Trường Sa-Spratly)……..245
Figure 1.23 – Thị tứ map…………………………………………………………….246
Figure 1.24 - Loai Ta map…………………………………………………………...246
Figure 1.25 – Namyit map…………………………………………………………...247
Figure 1.26 – Sand Cay map…………………………………………………………247
Figure 1.27 – Itu Aba map…………………………………………………………...248
Figure 1.28 – Sin Cowe Island………………………………………………………248
Figure 1.29 – Spratly map……………………………………………………………249
Figure 1.30 – Amboyna Cay Map……………………………………………………249
Figure 1.31 – In terms of ecology, East Sea (SouthChina Sea)belongs to Việtnam: the
Wallace Huxley cut the Philippines out of the EastSea
……………………………………………………………………………………….250
Figure 1.32 – Sea routes and salt density of the East Sea…………………………...251

31
Figure 1.33 – Storms and other natural accidents, earthquakes, tsunamis in the East
Sea……………………………………………………………………………………252
Figure 2.34 – Map of routing through Quảng Nam in Việtnamese Lê Dynasty (Việtnamese
Road Maps - Thiên Nam lộ đồ) rewritten in 1741………………….……………….253
Figure 2.35: Unified Việtnam Overall Map (1838 - 1875) Ðại Nam nhất thống toàn đồ in
South and North Việtnam Maps (Nam Bắc kỳ hội đồ)…………………………… 254
Figure 2.36 - Geography Maps (Dư địa đồ) in Chinese Yuan Dynasty by Chu Tư Bân was

miniatured in the book Guang Yu Tu 广岛岛 by La Hong Tien, 1561, the Southernmost part of
China is Hainan island…………………………………………………………….255
Figure 2.37 - The unified world map Thiên hạ thống nhất chi đồ of Ming Dynasty in Great
Ming unified book (Ðại Minh Nhất Thống Chí), in 1461, first volume, has drawn the
Southernmost point of China is Hainan Island [58]………………………………...256
Figure 2.38 - Royal Ming grand unity general maps- Hoàng Minh Ðại Thống Nhất Tổng Ðồ
in Ming dynasty, and in Royal Ming service territorial maps -Hoàng Minh Chức Phương Ðịa
Ðồ by Trần Tổ Thụ, 1635, the first volume, has drawn the Southern most of China is Hainan
island……………………………………………………………………………………..257
Figure 2.39 - Zone, province, citadel, county maps -Lộ Phủ, Châu Huyện Đồ - 路俯, 州縣圖
in Yuan dynasty, redrawn in Ancient and Present Maps by “Ngô Quốc Phụ”, Ming dynasty,
in 1638, last volume, has drawn the Southernmost part of China is Hainan
Island................................................................................................................................258
Figure 2.40 - Royal citadel, county general map 皇朝 府、岛、州、岛岛全圖
岛 wang chao
fu,ting,zhou,xian) Qing dynasty, anonymous author, in 1862, drawn according to Province
Internal Maps -Nội Phủ Ðịa Ðồ including 26 pieces under the name of General maps of great
Qing main provinces -Ðại Thanh Trực Tỉnh Toàn Ðồ has drawn the Southern most of
China to be Hainan Island...............................................................................................259
Figure 2.41 - Royal unity geography general map -Hoàng Triều Nhất Thống Dư Ðịa Tổng
Ðồ (anonymous author), in 1894, has shown that the Southern most part of China is Hainan
Island…………………………………………………………………………………..260
Figure 2.42 - Guangdong provincial map (岛广省圖” GuangDong Sheng Tu) in Guangdong
geography general map (岛广輿地全圖 Giangdong Yi di quan tu), compiled by the mandarins
of Guangdong province in 1897, with the preface by Zhang Ren Jun governor, bears no sign
of any archipelagos that belong to China in the EastSea
…………………………………………………………………………………………261

32
Figure 2.43 - Great Qing empire general maps (大清帝國全圖 Da Qing Di Guo Quan Tu),
printed by Shanghai commercial publishing house -Thương Vụ Ấn Thư Quán Thượng Hải,
1905, forth version in 1910, has drawn the Southern most part of China is Hainan
island…………………………………………………………………………………...262
Figure 2.44 - Great Qing Empire position planning map (大清帝國位置岛划圖 Da Qing Di
Guo Wei Zhi gui hua tu) (1909)
…………………………………………………………………………………...263
Figure 2.45 - Chinese boundary changing maps (Trung Quốc Cương Giới Biến Thiên Ðồ) in
1939……………………………………………………………………………………264
Figure 2.46 - Bartholomen Velho Map (1560)………………………………………..265
Figure 2.47 - Map in the book Livro da Marinharia by FM Pinto (1560).. ................266
Figure 2.48 - Map of Fernao Vaz Dourado (1590)…………………………………….267
Figure 2.49 – Map of Van - Langren (1595)…………………………………………...268
Figure 2.50 – An Nam Great Nation Map (An Nam Ðại Quốc Họa Ðồ)………………269
Figure 2.51 –SA KỲ Sea mouth of Quảng Nghĩa Province (Figure by Nguyễn Nhã,
1999)....270
Figure 2.52 – Ré Island (West part) (Figure by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)………………….270
Figure 2.53 – Đình - Community center of An Hải ( Lý Sơn county to the East of Re Island
(Figure by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)
……………………………………………………………………………………271
Figure 2.54 – Phạm Quang Ảnh ancestral shrine (Figure by Nguyễn Nha, 1999)…… 271
Figure 2.55 - Sailing ship used for going to Hoàng Sa-Paracels (collected by Nguyễn Nhã)
…………………………………………………………………………………….272
Figure 2.56 - Transporting sailing ship (in ancient Lý Sơn island) (Collected by Nguyễn Nha)
……………………………………………………………………………………..273
Figure 3.57 - Việtnamese maritime territory…………………………………………...274
Figure 3.58 - Illegal invasion of Việtnamese Trường Sa-Spratly archipelago by foreign
countries………………………………………………………………………………..275
Figure 3.59 – Foreign countries’ illegal occupation of Trường Sa-Spratly (Source: Klwer Law
International, 1998)………………………………………………………………........276
Figure 3.60 – The sections divided for oil investigation. Remark: Việtnamese –Chinese
disputes in the Tư Chính (Vạn An) and the oil wells locations of Rồng, Dừa, Bạch Hổ, Ðại
Hùng…………………………………………………………………………………..277

33
Figure 3.61 - Crestone -disputed area general map…………………………………..278
Figure 3.62 – Việtnamese maritime baselines, announced on Nov12, 1982. Việtnamese
interior sea includes the two historical boundaries in Tonkin Gulf, Thailand strait and the sea
within the baselines…………………………………………………………………..279
B – List of tables
Table 1.1. Names of islands, banks, rocks, and reefs in Hoàng Sa-Paracels…………366
Table 1.2. Names of islands, banks, rocks, and reefs in Trường Sa-Spratly…………..367
Table 1.3. Names of five underwater reefs in Việtnamese continent shelf of Tư Chinh..373
Table 2.1. Table of comparison the data of Việtnamese documents on the activities of
Parcels-Hoàng Sa brigade / flotilla/team/đội…………………………………………..370
Table 0.1. Chronology…………………………………………………………………370

34
 Preface
(Translated by QNCBD)

1. Reason and purpose of research

The archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys have been Việtnamese
territory from many centuries. These archipelagos have special importance, especially on the
strategical military significance (these archipelagoes are on the way of international sea and
air ways) and pivotal potential on economy (oil, other products). This area is now being
invaded by many countries such as China (including Taiwan), the Philippines, Malaysia, and
Brunei, making the area a politically hot spot of the zone.
Researching this topic is an endeavour to meet the demands of scientific needs and national
realistic requirement for the people and for the leaders, above the politic and diplomatic
struggles to protect Việtnamese sovereignty over the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratly.
Moreover, the author of this research has been deeply concerned about this issue for more
than 25 years. The author would like to have an opportunity to systemize, generalize all
documents and study sufficiently and thoroughly establish Việtnamese sovereignty of the
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
The purposes of this dissertation:
1. To providing materials in a generalizing, systemizing and detailed manner on the
establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratlys. Thence, there could be fortified arguments to testify to the Việtnamese
sovereignty over the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
2. Consequently, the dissertation could help denounce the arguments which tried to justify the
foreigners’ violation of Việtnamese sovereignty on the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels
and Trường Sa-Spratlys, in order that one can realize the essence of the status of sovereignty
being violated so as to have long-term policies to protect Việtnamese sovereignty over
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
3. To contributing to a clear knowledge on the responsibility to struggle for recovering the
Việtnamese sovereignty over the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and protecting the
Việtnamese people and government’s sovereignty over the archipelagos of Trường Sa-
Spratlys.
2. History of the Issue study

35
 Before 1975.
Before 1909, China and other countries had not violated Việtnamese sovereignty over the
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. In 1907, there was Japanese
occupation of Pratas Island. China had protested this occupation by the Japanese who
regarded the island as an ownerless island. In order to prevent the Japanese expansion to the
South and to avoid a second Pratas case, China named a series of islands in the East Sea

(SouthChina Sea)including Nansha - 南 沙 and Xisha - 西 沙 which China deemed to be

ownerless. At this time, Nansha - 南 沙 had not been incorporate into the Trường Sa-Spratly
Archipelago belonging to Việtnam. Instead, it was a part of Zhongsha Islands. During the
wartime of Cheng Zuan 岛阮 Lord in Việtnam, there existed ancient Việtnamese documents
referring to Hoàng Sa-Paracels. The oldest: in the end of the 17th century the collection of

maps Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天 安

南 四 至 賂 圖書 ) or Compiled Việtnam Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam Lộ) by Ðỗ Bá Công

Ðạo [23], [191], had drawn and remarked on the Yellow Sandbank (bãi Cát Vàng) or Hoàng
Sa. After that, the Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp

Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) [28], [192] by Lê Quý Đôn, described in detail the activities of the

Paracels and Bắc Hải 北 海 flotillas, testifying to the establishment and protection of
Việtnamese sovereignty over the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
In the Nguyễn Dynasty, from Gia Long Emperor, there was a systematic series of
chronological and geography books compiled by the National History Agency, historical
books of the administrative statutes (hội điển), Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) by the
Nguyễn royal court. These documents have noted down the activities of Paracels brigades in
a careful and clear manner, justifying the establishment and protection the sovereignty of
Việtnamese states on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels as well as Trường Sa-Spratlys.
Among these documents are the official history book of Records on Việtnamese facts under

the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên -大南實錄前編) [96], [195], Records on

Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正

編) [97], [98], [99] , [100], [101] ,{102], [199], [200], [203], [204], [205], [206] as well as
The abridged and assorted national dynasty major writings (Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát
Yếu) [104], [210] as well as the geography books Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam

Nhất Thống Chí -大南一統志) [103], [209], the Royal Việtnamese geography book (Hoàng

36
Việt Ðịa Dư Chí -皇越地輿志) [135], [194]. Especially, the book Royally viewed history of
the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự
Lệ (Minh Mạng Emperor) [93], [201], Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) Triều Nguyễn
(triều Minh Mạng & Thiệu Trị) [5], [6], [7], [8], [9], [196], [197], [198] all mentioned the
construction of the sovereignty steles on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. These
are the strong and clear evidence that Hoàng Sa-Paracels islands were under the attention of
the Việtnamese emperors and royal courts. The Việtnamese sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-
Paracels was handled in the highest rank of power (this is quite different from China and
other countries who have no proof of establishment and protection of sovereignty during
many feudal dynasties).
Beside the governments, Việtnamese researchers also paid attention and wrote many

documents on the activities of Paracels and Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla/ brigades-đội as Lê Quý
Đôn in his book Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp

Lục -撫 邊 雜 錄 ), Phan Huy Chú in Writings on Geography (Dư Ðịa Chí) in Civilization

history in classification on Việtnam royal dynasties (Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí -歷

朝 憲 章 類 誌 ), Nguyễn Thông in Việtnamese History- abbreviated and assorted research

(Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược -越史綱鑑考略)(volume 4, 1877)..., [207]

During the time when there was no violation of Việtnamese sovereignty in Hoàng Sa-
Paracels, many authors including those from China and Western countries mentioned Hoàng
Sa-Paracels or the establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty to Hoàng Sa-Paracels from
Việtnamese states, like Bishop Taberd [185], [186] Gutzlaff [157]. Most importantly, the
French people having assisted Nguyễn Ánh (Gia Long Emperor) as Dayot, Chaigneau also
accounted that Gia Long Emperor had re-established Việtnamese sovereignty on archipelagos
of Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
Besides drawing maps of maritime routes including those in the East Sea (South China
Sea)with Hoàng Sa-Paracels track of islands running along Champa or the Cochinchine
seashore, the South Việtnamese (Đàng Trong) soldiers had brought to inland for solving
many travel diaries, correspondence between Westerners (Portuguese, Dutch, French,
English) on navigation and shipwrecks.
After 1909, the Guangdong governor began to show intentions of violating Việtnamese
sovereignty in Hoàng Sa-Paracels when stating that Hoàng Sa-Paracels did not belong to any
countries (sic!). At this time, Việtnam was still under the oppression of the French empire.

37
From this time on, many people would really pay attention to research on Việtnamese
sovereignty in Hoàng Sa-Paracels, but those were merely newspaper articles. The writing
movement was most active by the end of the 1920’s and the beginning of the 1930’s.
Typically, Lapicque mentioned in the “Revue Indochinoise” number 38, 1929 [166] his
collection of several documents certifying Việtnamese sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
This document also showed the proof that the Chinese government repudiated their Chinese
citizens’ robbery over the wrecked ships of Le Bellona in 1895 and Imazi (Unofi) Maru in
1896. The then Chinese government had refused their responsibility and sovereignty for the
robbery because they announced “Paracels” was not under Chinese sovereignty. After that,
there was a series of Henri Cuchrousset’s articles written on Eveil Economique de
l’Indochine from 1929 to 1931 [146 -152], showing proofs of Việtnamese sovereignty on
Hoàng Sa-Paracels, reproaching the French government of being negligent in certifying and
protecting the sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels. This action was so strong that the judge
Barbet issued a nocturnal investigation to order the journalist to submit all related documents
on Hoàng Sa-Paracels to the court. That step took effect as French governments in later years
re-announced sovereignty of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys with concrete
actions such as investigation, stele erection, lighthouse and meteology tower construction as
well as a military station (early 1930s). During these years, there were many studies on
Hoàng Sa-Paracels geography features.
During the Second World War and anti-French wartime, few people paid attention to the
researching about Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
After 1954, according to Geneva Accord, Hoàng Sa-Paracels, and Trường Sa-Spratlys were
under the control of the Saigon government. In 1956, when the French legions withdrew out
of Việtnam, the Philippines raised their voice for sovereignty in the archipelagos of Trường
Sa-Spratlys. In 1956, PRC1 invaded Woody Island (Phú Lâm) in Hoàng Sa-Paracels and after
that Taiwan invaded Itu Aba. The disputes on sovereignty have been raised intensely and
since then, many researches have been written in newspapers. Most remarkably are the two
researches on the sovereignty of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. One of these rather systematical and
seriously diligent researches is The issue of Paracels and Spratlys Saunder the international
law (L’affaire des ýles Paracels et Spratly devant le droit International), (1971) with 298
typewritten pages by Lê Thanh Khê for his third-grade Doctoral Certificate in the Institut
International d’Etudes et de Recherches Diplomatiques [161]. This research is studying more
on the international law, mainly on the international legal systems of capitalist countries and
1
People Republic of China

38
the case studies from La Haye Court. This author has not had the chance to penetrate into the
historical proofs and materials.
In 1972, Đinh Văn Cư presented his dissertation for graduation of the Director Department of
Saigon National Administration Institute. The dissertation name is “Sovereignty on
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys”, of 137 type written pages [24].
This dissertation has over one-quarter of its contents describing the geography situation and
the process of sovereignty disputes from many countries over Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
In 1974, PRC invaded the whole archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. There were many studies
implemented in this year. One of the studies is Võ Long Tê’s name “The archipelagos of
Paracels and Spratlys Sa according to old texts of History and Geography” (Les Archipels de
Paracels et de Spratlys selon les Anciens Ouvrages Việtnamiens d’Histoire et de
Geographie), printed in 1974, 201 pages [187]. This has the French translation of the excerpts
from ancient documents on Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Then came the research “Hoàng Sa-Paracels,
territory of Republic of Việtnam”, with 96 pages by the Ministry of People Relation and
Enemy Persuasion [10] and the White Book of Saigon government’s Foreign Ministry in
1975 [170]. It was also in 1975 that the history of Hoàng Sa-Paracels sovereignty scientific
researching reached its height. The Review History and Geography (Tập San Sử Địa),
number 29 (1975), the special study on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly, 352 pages
with many materials, Figures, maps, has been held at high esteem.
 After 1975.
Several agencies such as the Governmental Border Agency, the China Study Institute and
universities restated their attention on Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Especially after the invasion war
initiated by China in February 1979, in September 1979, the Socialist Republic of Việtnam’s
Foreign Ministry publicized the document of “Việtnamese sovereignty over archipelagos of
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys”. In January 1982, the Socialist Republic of
Việtnam’s Foreign Ministry publicized the White Book of “Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos
are Việtnamese territory”. In April 1988, the Socialist Republic of Việtnam Foreign Ministry
announced the material: “The archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường Sa-Spratlys and
international law”. Man Khanh Duong Ky and Tran Xuan Cau wrote “From the Yellow
Sandbanks to Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys, Việtnamese territory”. This study,
in History Science number 2 (University and vocation Publishing House) [79], has shown
several pieces of new information and approaching method through the field study in Re
Island (Cù Lao Ré).

39
The book “Hoàng Sa-Paracels, archipelagos of Việtnam” 90 pages by Văn Trọng [134] is one
generalizing material and focusing on the disputes with China on sovereignty through Figures
such as the Việtnamese sovereignty stele on archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Figured in
1938, on archipelagos of Trường Sa-Spratlys, Figured in 1961.
Recently there have been several national scientific researches on Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường
Sa-Spratlys in the course of study. Among them is "Contract on scientific research on
Việtnamese sovereignty history on the two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratlys", code BÐHÐ 01 - 01 by PhD Nguyễn Quang Ngọc (Hànội University). This
research was presented on April 30, 1995. Another one is the national seminar: “Historical,
geography, legal proofs about Việtnamese sovereignty over the two archipelagos of Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys” in Hànội in January 18, 1996 with many results being
publicized the following years. About the contract on scientific research, initially it could
contribute significantly for the Việtnamese treasury of the ancient maps. Trần Bá Chí took
charge in this collection and there were 22 old books having mentions about Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys in maps. Việtnamese old document research was under
Phạm Kim Hùng, Nguyễn Đăng Na, and Nguyễn Hữu Thành. This group not only checked,
compared the original manuscripts with the already translated 25 books from old Chinese but
also discovered a lot of new information from the book Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại

Nam Thực Lục -大南實錄) and found out 15 books such as Generalized Geography (Địa Dư
Toát Yếu), Việtnamese Geography (Nam Việt Ðịa Dư Chí), Cao Bá Quát’s remaining
writings (Cao Chu Thần Di Cảo), Lý Văn Phức’s miscellaneous verses (Chu Nguyên Tạp
Vịnh Thảo), Lý Văn Phúc’s poems when passing Fujian (Mân Hành Thi Thảo), Lý Văn
Phức’s silver poems when passing Guangdong (Việt Hành Ngân Thảo), Lý Văn Phức’s
poems when going to the East (Ðông Hành Thi Thuyết), Quảng Nam and Thuận Hoá History
Collection (Quảng Thuận Ðạo Sử Tập), Simplified Geography of Middle Việtnam (Trung Kỳ
Dư Ðịa Lược Sao), Summary of a sea voyage (Hải Trình Chí Lược)… Though these books
do not directly mention Việtnamese sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường Sa-Spratlys,
they give readers information about Hoàng Sa-Paracels, and reflect the knowledge and
concern of the ancient Việtnamese about Hoàng Sa-Paracels. For the Royally Viewed
Documents (châu bản) under the research responsibility of Võ Văn Sách and Vũ Văn Quân,
there are many newly found valuable documents on the clear proofs of Việtnamese
sovereignty practiced on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys during two periods of
Minh Mạng and Thiệu Trị Emperor. Western document research under Doctor Nguyễn Thừa

40
Hỷ’s charge has also discovered considerable new information, including the detail of Dayot
helping Nguyễn Ánh build navy forces and redraw directly Hoàng Sa-Paracels map. This
research branch also found out the event of a Portuguese merchant submitted Hoàng Sa-
Paracels map for Nguyễn Ánh. What’s more, the field researches in Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) by
Dr Nguyễn Quang Ngọc and Dr. Vũ Văn Quân have revealed sources of materials from
families and villages relating to the activities of Paracels brigades/flotilla/team through the
periods of the Nguyễn Lords, the Tây sơn dynasty and the Nguyễn Dynasty.
In a national seminar dated January 18, 1996 mentioned above, there were 15 reports
contributing remarkably to the study of the dispute with China on Hoàng Sa-Paracels, as well
as Chinese documents. The reports also have careful study of Chinese maps (by Nguyễn
Quang Ngọc) and these maps have justified that until 1909 there have been no Chinese map
showing Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Hoàng Ngọc Bảo’s proving the Chinese viewpoint on Hoàng
Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratlys, Nguyễn Huy Quy’s arguments on Taiwanese viewpoints
as well as Pham Kim Hùng’s researches on the collection of Chinese arguments in Han Zhen
Hua- Hàn Chấn Hoa‘s book. Additionally, in the view of international law on the acquisition
the territory one can read Nguyễn Đăng Dung’s study and Đinh Ngoc Linh’s study of the
Clipperton island case. Computerized data construction for Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratlys by Nguyễn Quốc Toàn could also be retrieved here.
Other studies about Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys in line with Việtnamese
Chinese relations through "The truth in Chinese war starts and Sino-Việtnamese relation”
were published by Đà Nẵng Publishing House 1996. There are also authors generalizing
those materials already printed into books as Nguyễn Q. Thắng. There are many protected
theses for Master and Doctor degrees related to Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys
or the East Sea (South China Sea)of Dr. Trần Công Trục in Việtnam, Dr. Nguyễn Hồng
Thao’s in France (1996), Dr. Đỗ Hoà Bình’s in Russia. These are mainly on the legal issues
of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys or the East Sea.
Moreover, there are many articles on the newspapers as People (Nhân Dân), Military History
Magazine (Tạp Chí Lịch Sử Quân Sự), Chinese and Nom language magazine (Tạp Chí Hán
Nôm), Now and Then magazine Tạp Chí Xưa va Nay…Thus the Việtnamese researchers
have been paying attention to and have contributed to the study of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys.
Western scientists are also more and more concerned about Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratlys issues. Pierre Bernard LaFont wrote The archipelagos Paracels and Spratleys
(Les Archipels Paracels et Spratlys) in the book The Sea Boundary Conflicts in the Chinese

41
sea (Confit de frontieres en Mer de Chine Méridionale), published 1989 [165]. Particularly,
the book The sovereignty over Paracels and Spratlys (La souveraineté sur les Archipels
Paracels et Spratly) by Madame M.C. Gendreau [155], Chairwoman of European lawyer
association, is a scientific and objective study stating that Việtnam is the nation that has
sufficient status to practice the sovereignty over archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys. On the Internet in 1999, there were over 900 materials mentioning
Paracels and Spratlys (now the number is 970).
3. Study objectives and range, topic limit.
Objectives for studying are the process of establishing Việtnamese sovereignty on the
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. The author of the Doctoral
Dissertation concentrated on researching the materials, the activities and the announcements
from Việtnamese states in confirmation, occupation and protection of Việtnamese
sovereignty on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys during the historic
periods when there were no invasions from foreign countries and when the sovereignty had
been violated. Through that concentration, the author presented the arguments, viewpoints,
proofs and evidences of Việtnamese sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratlys.
The focus of the dissertation is the process of establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty in
terms of history science when there were no invasions from foreign countries. The study of
the periods when there was invasion of foreigners on Việtnamese sovereignty is mainly
aimed at Chinese invasion. The dissertation also gives arguments to reject Chinese
viewpoints because only China is the nation paying attention to historical arguments. Thence,
the dissertation provides a long-term policy for protecting Việtnamese sovereignty over
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
4. Study method and sources of materials
Main methods used in this dissertation are on the basis of historical materialism. The author
uses the historical methodology, concrete historical research method and logical method. The
collection of historical materials is the leading task. The core strategies are how to collect
sufficient materials, how to discover new materials and how to approach the original and
first-grade materials. First of all, the author bases on the materials from former studies and
researches, books, newspapers, guidance. The author reads directly every page that possibly
may mention about Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
About the material sources used, the dissertation pays attention to the original, first-grade and
the historical materials in Chinese from Việtnam and China and Nôm language from

42
Việtnam. The dissertation compares different translations, checks the original manuscripts,
and handles properly the discrepancies from many scripts (majorly hereby attached in the
annex part). The materials in the Chinese language of Việtnam are very abundant, of which
many are collected by the author and transcribed, then translated by experts of the Chinese
language in 1975. Fore more information, in 1975, the author was the editor in chief of the
History and Geography Review (Tập San Sử Địa), Tome 29 dedicated to Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
The author also wrote “The materials in the Chinese language testifying Việtnamese
sovereignty over archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys through many
centuries” with the penname of Hãn Nguyên. After 1975, thanks to the supplementary
sources of the valuable Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) in Minh Mạng and Thieu Tri
Emperors’ periods from Hànội Han-Nom Institute (Viện Hán Nôm Hà Nội), as well as the
sources in the Chinese language by Chinese linguistic expert Phạm Kim Hùng, Tôn Thất
Dương Kỵ, Nguyễn Quang Ngọc and Vũ Văn Quân through field researches in Sa Kỳ – Ré
Island and from the Foreign Ministry Governmental Boundary Agency (Ban Biên Giới Chính
Phủ, Bộ Ngoại Giao). The Western material sources on newspaper and books were also
collected, checked and compared with the original materials, not only through translation or
intermediate copies (for example, they are attached along with the original material in the
appendix).
The comparison, handling and evaluating materials is also one of the main tasks.
The author would also use the inter-subject methods as geography, archaeological,
ethnographical and legal sciences. The ultimate generalization would be the role of history
science.
5. Structure of the Dissertation
The dissertation composed of three parts:
- Preface with 6 items.
- The research result with three chapters.
- The conclusion.
Last of all would be the list of the author’s works, references, remarks, Figures and annex
(please read index).
6. Dissertation contribution
The dissertation is a combination of systematic, generalizing with novelty all researches,
materials discovered hitherto. This dissertation is most sufficient and with reasonable proofs
and evidences that may contribute to the protection of Việtnamese sovereignty over Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.

43
With the experience when assembling in large scale the Việtnamese and foreign documents
in Tập San Sử Địa (The History and Geography Review), Tome 29, a special issue for
Paracels and Spratlys Sa, the researcher was diligent in the efforts to discover new materials.
Those new materials are those from the very Chinese people as Ci Da Can- Thích Đại Sán. Ci
Da Can- Thích Đại Sán in his book Overseas Reports (Hải Ngoạï Kỷ Sự) [116] accounted
that Nguyễn Lord had sent ships to exploit the articles from the wrecked ships in The
Thousand of sandbanks (Vạn Lý SPRATLYS or Paracels) and Trường Sa-Spratlys. The
author also discovered the second long text written about the establishment of Việtnamese
sovereignty over archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels under Minh Mạng Emperor in an
important material of Nguyễn Dynasty. That is the Royally decided history of the Việtnam

Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ -欽定大南會

典事例), as well as the sketches for building sail ships in the Re Island traditional way for
seafaring, drawn by Nguyễn Hạp [38].
The dissertation also presents the practices of the Việtnamese administration, from early 17th
century, over the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys which were
under Quảng Nghĩa province (phủ, trấn, tỉnh) before being invaded. The administration then
was under the control of Thừa Thiên, then Đànẵng (for Hoàng Sa-Paracels) and Bàrịa Vũng
Tầu, then Phú Khánh, Khánh Hoà (Trường Sa-Spratlys). Before being invaded by foreign
countries, the emperor and royal court of Việtnam (under Minh Mạng) did announce
affirmatively that Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys belong to the critical territory
of Việtnam. The dissertation also penetrates and presents systematically the governmental
activities as establishing Việtnamese sovereignty on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys by Paracels brigades/flotillas/team (đội Hoàng Sa) (together with birth
land, time of activities, responsibilities, organization and captivity contents of about 17

pages). Similarly the Bắc Hải 北 海 brigade in the South of The East Sea (South China
Sea)that was under the full control of the Paracels brigade did take charge in handling the
Việtnamese administration on Trường Sa-Spratlys and the vicinity (Côn Đảo Island, Hà Tiên
sea). The dissertation intensifies in the highly governmental activities of navy force under the
Nguyễn dynasty since 1816. This became common practice in the 17th year under Minh
Mạng (1836), with activities as national landmark construction, erection of sovereignty stele,
temple construction, tree planting on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
From 1909, Hoàng Sa-Paracels began to be violated by China and then other countries later
on violated Trường Sa-Spratlys. The dissertation presents the repeated and consistently

44
maintained affirmation of Việtnamese states in fortification, protection Việtnamese
sovereignty over the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
The author hereby analyzes the legal value of the establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty
on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels as well as Trường Sa-Spratlys. The dissertation
shows the proofs, evidences and arguments of the bona-fide peaceful and continuous
occupation and the implementation of Việtnamese sovereignty continuously in the
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. The dissertation rejects the
wrong arguments explaining for the invasion from foreign countries such as China. Việtnam
was the earliest to discover, to carry on business, to apply earliest administration to Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. The dissertation mentions the statement of res nullius
and vicinity geography of other nations in Southeast Asia (luận điểm vô chủ & địa lý kế cận).
The author indirectly renounces the counter-arguments from China against Việtnamese
materials or to Việtnamese governments’ viewpoints.

45
CHAPTER ONE
(Translated by Nguyễn Trinh Đôn)

GEOGRAPHY POSITIONS AND NATURAL CONDITIONS OF THE

ARCHIPELAGOS OF HOÀNG SA-PARACELS AND TRƯỜNG SA-
SPRATLYS

1.1. Names and geography positions of the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys
For a long time in the early days, both Việtnamese and Westerners believed that there was
only one single long archipelago with consistent names in the East Sea. Việtnamese called
the Archipelago “Bãi Cát Vàng” (English: Golden Sand Bank), or “Cồn Vàng” (English:
Golden Islets), or “Hoàng Sa-Paracels” (English: Golden Sands). The Archipelago was also

called “Đại Trường Sa” (English: Great Long Sands), or “Wan li zhang sha 万 里 岛 沙 ”
(English: Ten-Thousand-Mile Long Sands).
“Bãi Cát Vàng” (sometimes “Bãi Kát Vàng”) or “Cồn Vàng” derives from Nôm root while
“Hoàng Sa-Paracels” derives from Chinese (Hán). All of these names have the same
meaning: Sa = sand; Hoàng = gold/golden; Trường = long; Đại = great; Vạn Lý= ten
thousand miles; Bãi = piece of riverside, mid-river, inshore or offshore land bank/shoal; Cồn
= mid-river or offshore earth mound.
The name “Cát Vàng” was used early and became very popular among the common people.
The Hán-derived name “Hoàng Sa-Paracels” were translated and used later in written
documents by the Confucian scholars.
The Portuguese and the Dutch called the Archipelago as “Parcel” or “Pracel” (“Parcel”

means “submerged cays/reefs” in Portuguese; see Eduardo Pinheiro, DictionariOu li 奥 利

ngua Portuguesa, Porto, Tipografia Sequeira, L.D.A., 1948, p. 1042) in the early 16 th century,
when Westerners had no knowledge about the southern islands of the Archipelago, which
was later called “Trường Sa”. The whole Archipelago was often indicated as “I de Pracell” in
their maps, such as those of Bartholomen Velho (1560), Fernao vaz Dourado (1590), van
Langren (1595), etc.

46
The French and British called the Archipelago “Paracels” in the 17th and 18th centuries in their
nautical charts.
It was not until 1787–1788 that the position of Paracel archipelago was identified as
accurately as it is today. The Westerners then started differentiating the Paracels islands in
the North from those in the South that were collectively named later in 1940s as “Spratly” by
the French (1.1.), indicating the Archipelago of Trường Sa.
The Việtnamese had administered the East Sea (South China Sea)as far as Hà Tiên since the
early 18th century as indicated in Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers

(Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn. In this book, Lê Quý Đôn wrote that Bắc

Hải 北海 Sub-Flotilla was responsible specifically for the southern islands of Bắc Hải 北海

(English: North Sea) as far as Côn Lôn and Hà Tiên. Although “Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙”
and “Hoàng Sa-Paracels” were used to indicate the islands in the South and the North,
respectively, in the 19th century Đại Nam Nhất Thống Toản Đồ, these two archipelagos were
yet to be clearly differentiated but depicted as a single population of islands. Even under Ngô
Đình Diệm administration in 1956, the concept of “single archipelago” was still in use as
official documents indicated that Hoàng Sa-Paracels was used to refer to both Paracels and
Spratly archipelagos.
It should be particularly noted that there was a clear consistency between the Việtnamese and
Western naming of the archipelago. Bishop Taberd indicated clearly the archipelago as
“Paracels seu Cat Vang” (“seu” means “or” in Latin) in An Nam Đại Quốc Hoạ Đồ. Bishop
Taberd was also the author of the book entitled “Univers, histoire et description de tous les
peoples, de leurs religions, moeurs et coutumes” (1883) in which he wrote that the Paracels
were called by Việtnamese as “Cát Vàng”. Similar things are absolutely not indicated in
documents related to China or any other countries. Only Việtnam has reliable sources
showing that Cát Vàng, or Hoàng Sa-Paracels, is the Western-named Paracels. This is a clear
proof demonstrating that the Westerners, since early 19th century or earlier, had attested that
Paracels was Cát Vàng, i.e. the Việtnamese Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
Very different from the Westerners and Chinese who named the two archipelagos merely for
their nautical needs, the Việtnamese used the name “Hoàng Sa-Paracels” to establish
sovereignty over the two archipelagos. It is because the Việtnamese also used the name
“Hoàng Sa-Paracels” to indicate an organization established by the state to exploit and
control the islands collectively called “Hoàng Sa-Paracels”. Therefore, the name “Hoàng Sa-

47
Paracels” itself serves as a proof for the sovereignty establishment and practice in the
Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
The Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys-Trường Sa are within the East Sea. The
Việtnamese have been regarding the East Sea (South China Sea)(Việtnamese: Biển Đông) for
long in their folk poetry/songs (Việtnamese: ca dao) and proverbs, such as “Thuận vợ thuận
chồng tát Biển Đông cũng cạn” (English: A wife and a husband with their harmony can even
dry up the East Sea), or “Dã tràng xe cát Biển Đông” (English: sand crabs roll sand into balls
to fill up the East Sea). Chinese often refer to the sea as “Nanhai” (English: the South Sea).
However, the Chinese names of the sea, including “Jiaozhi Yang” (English: Giao Chỉ’s

Ocean OR Jiaozhi’s Ocean Việtnamese: Jiao zhi yang 交趾洋), vary in different historical
periods. In addition, the Chinese people living in coastal area of Guangdong Province called

the sea as “Yuehai” (English: Viet’s Sea; Việtnamese: Yue hai 越海) or “Yueyang” (English:
Viet’s Ocean; Việtnamese: Việt Dương).
Since the 16th century, Western navigators had used the name “the Sea of Champa” (Ciampa),
“China Sea”, or “South China Sea”. This is similar to the case of Indian Ocean, which is
adjacent to India but never belonged to India; the China Sea also does not belong to China. In
fact, the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)borders most Southeast Asian countries such as Việtnam,
the Philippines, Indonesia, Brunei, Malaysia, Singapore, Thailand, and Cambodia and
therefore should be called “Southeast Asian Sea”.
In the last decades, many researchers have been attempting to explain the formation of the
nautical cultures of Việtnamese in particular and of Southeast Asian nations in general, all of
which possess completely different aspects to those of the China Mainland. Some theories are
summarized below:
Chester Norman claims that the “Hoà Bình Civilization” was formed when the Sunderland
submerged. At that time, the Gulf of Tonkin (Việtnamese: Vịnh Bắc Bộ) and the Gulf of
Thailand were two depressed plains. According to Norman’s theory, some Southeast Asian
nations started as littoral communities and got integrated with communities from the
highlands. They then returned to the coastal plains and developed their navigation (in “The
Hoabinhian and After: Subsistence Patterns in Southeast Asia during the Late Pleistocene and
Early Periods”, 1971, World Archaeology 2 (3): 300–320).
Wilheim G. Solheim believes that Southeast Asian people headed out to the ocean as early as
6,000 years ago. Hurricanes and currents in the East Sea (South China Sea)and the Pacific
Ocean swept them to Japan, the Philippines, Indonesia, and Malaysia. After these first

48
adventures, several groups continued their migration to far islands in the Pacific and
Madagascar.
Solheim also claims that during ancient times, the East Sea (South China Sea)was the place
where sea routes were formed to connect coastal regions of Asia, Europe, Africa and even
America. Solheim rationalizes that only the role of Southeast Asia as a hub of a wheel
spreading its spokes to all directions can explain the historical fact that different human races
living in different distant places share many similar cultural activities (in “World
Ethnographic Sample, A Possible Historical Explanation”, 1968, American Anthropologist
70:569) [107].
With many investigations, the French linguistician Paul Rivet concluded that: “From
Southeast Asia, a kind of language spread via sea routes to Japan, Tasmania, Mediterranean
region, Africa, and America” (Sumerian et Oceania, Collection linguistique, Paris, 1929)
(Figure 1.1) [107].
Carl Sauer investigates the geography changes in the East Sea (South China Sea) and notices
the significance of fishery and nautical experience in the ancient East Asian civilization,
which was very different from other regions in the world. The two annual monsoons made
the East Sea (South China Sea)favorable for sea travels. Trade helped improve manufacturing
skills. Coming into being 2,500 years ago, bronze drums are the most obvious evidence
demonstrating the nautical capability of Lạc Việt’s people (Agricultural Origins and
Dispersals¸ Series II, New York, 1952, pp. 24–25) [107]. Designs depicting boats on bronze
drums and jars during the Đông Sơn Era, or Hùng Vương Era, evidently prove how ancient
Viet people appreciated the use of boats as means of transportation.
Some scientists predict that, in the coming millennia, the level of the East Sea (South China
Sea)will go down. Based on previous risings and lowering of the sea route, it can be predicted
that in the next few thousand years the Gulfs of Tonkin and Thailand will be dried up, the
East Sea (South China Sea)will become a landlocked sea which international sea routes will
no longer go through (see map printed in National Geographic, March 1971) (Figures 1.2,
1.3) [107].
The two archipelagos are about 500 kilometers away from each other. They cover eleven
latitudes, from 17o 05’ N to 6o 20’ 9” N, and seven longitudes, from 110o E to 117o E. Both of
the two archipelagos consist of many islands, reefs, and shoals formed on the surface of coral
reefs. Total permanently dry area of each archipelago is roughly more than 10 km 2. Although
the two archipelagos are distant from each other, each has some islands close to the Mainland
Việtnam’s strips projecting into the sea, which are the region from Ba Làng An to Kê Gà

49
Capes (from Quảng Nghĩa to Bình Thuận). The position leads to a long-standing connection
of inhabitants from Quảng Nghĩa to Bình Thuận to the two archipelagos, which for a long
time had been considered as a single archipelago and called collectively as Hoàng Sa-

Paracels, or Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙, Đại Trường Sa by Việtnamese (Figures 1.4, 1.5, 1.6).
1.2. The Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels
The Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels covers an area of about 15,000 km 2, 95 nautical miles
(1 nautical mile = 1.853 km) between 111 o to 113o E longitudes, and 45 nautical miles from
17o 05’ to 15o 45’ N latitudes. The waters surrounding the archipelago are more than 1000m
deep; the water depth between the Archipelago’s islands, however, is generally less than 100
m.
The Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels is at the same latitudinal level to that of the coast of
Quảng Trị, Thừa Thiên, Quảng Nam, and part of Quảng Nghĩa Provinces.
In terms of distance to mainland, the Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels is most adjacent to
Việtnam:
Triton Island is 135 nautical miles to Ba Làng Cape (Cap Batagan: 15 o N, 108o E), i.e.
Mainland Việtnam, only 123 nautical miles to Re Island; whereas it is 140 nautical miles to
the closest point on Hainan Island’s coast (Hoàng Sa-Paracels – Pattle Island: 15 o N, 111o 6’

E Ou li 奥利 ngsui or Leongsoi: 18o E, 110o 03’ E), and even farther, at least 235 nautical
miles, to Mainland China (Figure 1.7).
The coast from Quảng Trị to Quảng Nghĩa faces the Hoàng Sa-Paracels’s islands under the
influence of Southeast and Northeast monsoons and therefore often receives storm-damaged
ships from Hoàng Sa-Paracels adjacent waters (Figure 1.8). The Việtnamese emperors and
lords regularly provided means of transportation to help storm victims go back to their own
countries. There was thus a common advice that sailors should land on the Việtnamese coast
to search for help. These show that since very early times, Việtnamese has known, shown
interest, and established and practiced their sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
Of about 30 islands, reefs, shoals, islets, isles mentioned above, 23 have been named,
including 15 islands, three shoals, three reefs, an islet and an isle. The islands are generally
not high; the highest is Hòn Đá Island (50 feet), and the lowest is Tri Tôn Island (10 feet).
The main islands are grouped into two:
- Lưỡi Liềm Group (Crescent Group) in the Southwest;
- And An Vĩnh Group (Amphirite Group) in the Northeast.
1.2.1. Lưỡi Liềm Group

50
Lưỡi Liềm (English: Sickle) Group, also called “Trăng Khuyết ” or “Nguyệt Thiềm”
(English: Crescent Moon) Group, has its name because of its croissant pastry-like shape with
two huddling ends. The group has seven main islands and numerous rock tops:
- Hoàng Sa-Paracels Island (Pattle, Shanhu Dao (Việtnamese: San Ho Dao) (Figure 1.9,
Hoàng Sa-Paracels Island) [History and Geography Review]:
Despite its role as the main island, it is not the largest one. Hoàng Sa-Paracels Island,

however, holds the most important military role, even more than that of 富林 fu lin Island, in
terms of Việtnamese coast defense.
The island’s coordinates are 16o 32.3’ N, 111o 35.7’ E. It has oval shape that is 900m long
and almost 700m wide with an area of about 0.3 km 2 (30 hectares) [27, p. 21] including two
coral rounds surrounding it.
Before the Chinese occupation starting on January 19th, 1974, Việtnam had built a military
camp, housing, meteorological station, lighthouse, Temple of Lady, wharf, and sovereignty
stele. Until the day of Chinese occupation, the sovereignty stele with the engraved writing
“République française – Empire d’Annam – Archipel des Paracels” (English: French
Republic – Empire of An Nam – Archipelago of Paracels) still stood. There were still some
soldiers’ graves from the Nguyễn Dynasty’s Era in the Northeast. In the Southwest, there was
a temple called “Temple of Lady” with a statue of the Buddhist Goddess of Mercy (Figure
1.10). The meteorological station called “Station d’observation 838” (English: Observation
Station 838) officially started its operation in 1938; it was regularly run by a staff of five
persons under the Hoàng Sa-Paracels Meteorology Service of the South Việtnam

administration (Figure 1.11). From 1931 to 1975, a platoon from Guang nan 广南 (Central
Việtnam) permanently encamped in the Island (Figures 1.12, 1.13) [History and Geography
Review. 29].
-
Hữu Nhật Island (Robert, Canquan Dao (Việtnamese: Cam Tuyền Dao)) (Figures 1.14, 1.15):
The Island was named after the Navy Detachment Commander(suất đội thủy quân) Phạm
Hữu Nhật, who was sent to Hoàng Sa-Paracels by Minh Mạng Emperor for sea route survey
and mapping in 1836.
Hữu Nhật Island is three nautical miles to the south of Hoàng Sa-Paracels Island. It has a
round pond-like shape that is 800 m in diameter, 2,000 m in perimeter, and has an area of
0.32 km2 (32 hectares) [17, p. 20]. The Island is surrounded by a coral belt and it has calm
water in the middle. The Island’s coordinates are 111o 344’ E and 16o 30’ 60 N. The Island is

51
densely wooded at its edge and has a shallow hollow in the centre. Seaweeds grow so well
that they cover the waters surrounding the Island. Due to the lack of human inhabitance, sea
turtles often haul themselves onto the beach to lay an abundance of eggs from the third to the
eight months of every lunar calendar’s year.
- Duy Mộng Island (Drummond, Jinquing Dao)
The Island is in the southeast of Hữu Nhật Island and the Northeast of Quang Hoà Island, and
lies at 111o 44’ E and 16o 28’ N. The Island is also formed from coral; the coral shoal projects
away from the Island and emerges about 4 m above sea level. The Island has an oval shape
with an area of about 0.41 km2 (41 hectares) [17, p. 21]. No trees but small plants grow on the
Island. The area at the Island’s centre is inhabitable. A rivulet runs on the Island, allowing
small boats to travel inland. Ships can cast anchor as close as 200 m away from the Island.

Many birds and sea turtles as Ou li 奥利 on the Island.

- Quang Hoà Island (Duncan, Chenhang Dao) (Figure 1.16)
The Island lies on 111o 42’ E and 16o 26’ N and is also formed on the surface of coral reefs.
This is the Crescent Group’s largest island, surrounded by a golden sand shoal (“Hoàng Sa-
Paracels” or “golden sand”). The coral belt projects very far from the Island’s edge. There are
small islands next to the big island, connecting to each other with long sand shoals. Some
geological maps show two Quang Hoà islands: Quang Hoà Đông (English: East Quang Hoà),
and Quang Hoà Tây (English: West Quang Hoà).
+ In Quang Hoà Đông grows a forest of noni, a kind of plant used as medicinal
materials in the Central and the South of Việtnam. The West of the Island also has
phosphorite plants, some of which can grow up to 5 m. The bare part in the East of the Island
only has some creeper plants on the ground. The Island is 2,700 m in perimeter with an area
of .048 km2 (48 hectares) [17, p. 21]
+ Quang Hoà Tây is a small, almost round island. The Island’s perimeter is 1000 m,
one tenth of that of Quang Hoà Đông, and the area is 0.09 km 2 (9 hectares). The plants on the
Island are similar to those on Quang Hoà Đông although they only grow up to 3 m.
- Quang Ảnh Island (Money Island, Jinyin Dao (Việtnamese: Kim Ngan Dao)) (Figure 1.17)
The Island is located at 111o 36’ E and 160o 27’ N, and formed on coral reef’s surface about 6
m above the water route. This is the highest island of Crescent Group. The Island is
surrounded by dangerously sharp submerged rocks that make it impossible for large ships to
land. Large ships have to cast anchors offshore and send small boats to the Island instead.

52
There is not much visiting to the Island due to its hard-accessible terrain and lack of fresh
water.
The Island was named after Phạm Quang Ảnh, leader of a group (đội Hoàng Sa) sent to
Hoàng Sa-Paracels by Gia Long Emperor for sea route survey in 1815. Later, his descendants
settled and built their ancestral temple in the Isle of Ré.
The Island has an oval, slightly roundish shape with a perimeter of 2,100 m and an area of 0.3
km2 (30 hectares) [17, p. 21]. In the Island’s centre grow some plants up to 5 m. The edge of
the Island has phosphorite trees and some jackfruit tree-like tree without visible fruits.
In addition to the five aforementioned islands, Crescent Groups has four other islands,
namely Ba Ba Island (Hoan Thu, 111 o 40 E, 16o 36 N), Ốc Hoa Island (Toan Phu, 111 o 38 E,
16o 34 N), Lưỡi Liềm Island (Crescent Island, Dao Thach, 111 o 46 E, 16o 34 N), Xà Cừ
Island (111o 42 E, 16o 33 N), and reefs, namely Hải Sâm (Antelope Reef, 111o 34 E, 16o 29
N), Lồi (Discovery Reef, Yuzhuo Jiao, 111 o 40 E, 16o 29 N), Chim Yến (Vuladdore Reef,
112o 04 E, 16o21 N), Bạch Qui (Passu Keah Reef, Panshi Yu, 111o 455 E, 16o 03 N).
1.2.2. An Vĩnh Group (1.2) (Amphirite Group) (1.3)
An Vĩnh Group consists of the highest and relatively large islands of the Archipelago of
Hoàng Sa-Paracels. These are also largest coral islands in the East Sea, of which the largest is

富林 Fu lin Island.

- 富林 fu lin Island (Woody Island, Yongxing Dao (Việtnamese: Zongxing 永興 Dao)

The Island’s coordinates are 112o 20 E and 16o 50 N. This is the Archipelago’s largest island,
3,700 m long and 2,800 m wide [31, p. 185]. The Island’s vegetation is very dense with some

coconut trees, hence giving it the name “ 富林 fu lin ” (English: Woody Wealth). Seagulls
have been living on the Island for centuries, leaving a guano (dark birds’ excrement) layer up
to 50 cm thick. This is the only island that can be seen from distance.
There are a big wharf, an airfield, a control tower, and several other military installations on
the Island.
- The other islands
All islands and shoals of the Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels are in the south of the 17th
Parallel with Bắc Reef (North Reef, Beijiao, 111o 381 E, 17o 05 N) at which most of the
wrecked ships are located. An Vĩnh Group has another island called Cây Island (Tree Island,
Zhaoshu Dao, 112o 16 E, 16o 50 N). The French Colonial Government built a meteorological
tower with its World Meteorological Organization registration number as 48859.
+ Bắc Island (North Island, Bei Dao (Việtnamese: Bắc Đảo), 112o 183 E, 16o 57 N)

53
+ Nam Island (South Island, Nan Dao (Việtnamese: Nam Dao), 112o 197 E, 16o 567 N)
+ Giữa Island (Middle Island, Zhong Dao (Việtnamese: Trung Dao), 112o 197 E, 16o 567 N)
+ Đá Island (Rocky Island, 112o 19 E, 16o 51 N) in the Northwest of 富林 fu lin Island

+ Tây Shoal (West Sand, Xisha - 西沙 Zhou (Việtnamese: Xi Sha Chau), 112o 12 E, 16o 587
N)
+ Nam Sand-Shoal (South Sand, Nansha - 南 沙 Zhou (Việtnamese: Nam Sa Châu), 112o 203
E, 16o 57 N)
1.2.3. Linh Côn Group
Linh Côn Group occupies the farthest point to the East of the Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-
Paracels. The Group’s coordinates are 112o 44 E and 16o 40 N.
The Group’s Islands do not have critical significance as they are merely reef’s peaks at about
sea level.
The Group was named after the ship Linh Côn that was in distress at the location in the early
20th century. The Group’s largest island is Linh Côn Island with an area of about 1.62 km 2;
the Island also has fresh water. The surrounding coral reef extends as far as 15 nautical miles
to the South.
In the West of Linh Côn Group, there are a reef called Thập Reef (Pyramid Island, 112 o 385
E, 16o 345 N), and a shoal called Thuỷ Tề Shoal (Neptuna Bank, Beibian Lang, 112 o 31 E,
16o 30 N). The Group’s South and Southwest have several shoals, namely Quảng Nghĩa
(Jehangir Bank, Zhanhan Tan), Châu Nhai (Bremen Bank, Bimmei Tan), Tân Mê (112o 32
E, 16o 18 N), Bông Bay (Bombay Reef, Langhua Jiao, 112 o 30 E, 16o 02 N), Gò Nổi (Dido
Bank, Xidu Tan, 112o 55 E, 16o 49 N), Ốc Tai Voi (Herald Bank, 112 o 16 E, 15o 40 N), and
La Mac (111o 34 E, 16o 31 N).
In the farthest point to the South of Linh Côn Group, there is an island called Tri Tôn (Triton
Island, Zhongjian Dao, 111o 12 E, 15o 46 N). This is an isolated island without much visiting
although it is rich in sea resources and colorful reefs.

1.3. The Archipelago of Spratlys (Figure 1.18)

The Archipelago is called as “Archipel des iles Spratleys” by the French, “Spratly Islands” by

the British and American, “Nansha - 南 沙 Qundao” (Việtnamese: Nam Sa Quần Dao) or
“Nanwei Qundao” (Việtnamese: Nam Yet Quần Dao) by the Chinese, “Kalayaan” by the
Filipino, and “Shinnan Guto” by the Japanese.

54
The Archipelago of Spratlys-Trường Sa is is 350 and 500 nautical miles away from the
nearest and the farthest islands of the Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. It is 305 nautical
miles away from Vũng Tàu, 250 from Cam Ranh, 240 from Phú Quốc Island, and 270 from
Binh Thuận (Phan Thiết).
The Archipelago of Spratlys-Trường Sa is from 6o 2 N to 11o 28 N latitudes (1.4), and 112 o E
to 115o E longitudes with an area of about 160,000 – 180,000 km2. Although the total area is
large, the permanently dry area covers only 11 km2.
In accordance with 1988 statistical figures of Dr. Nguyễn Hồng Thao (Department of Sea
Affairs, Government’s Board of Border Affairs), the Archipelago of Spratlys consists of 137
islands, reefs, and shoals, excluding five submerged shoals on the Việtnamese continental
shelf (namely Phúc Tần, Huyền Trân, Quế Dương, Phúc Nguyên, and Tứ Chính Shoals)
(1.6).
In accordance with the 1933 French statistical figures, the Archipelago consists of nine major
units and adjacent islands, reefs, and shoals. The Philippines has made a list of 53 units
including islands and isles in an area of 976 square miles. Based on the 1979 nautical chart
made by the Bureau for Military Maps under the General Staff (Socialist Republic of
Việtnam), the Archipelago of Spratlys can be divided into nine major clusters as listed based
on their locations from North to South below:
1.3.1. Song Tử Cluster including two islands, two reefs, and two shoals
- Song Tử Đông (East Song Tử) and Song Tử Tây (West Song Tử) Islands:
+ Song Tử Đông (Northeast Reef, Peizi Dao or Peitzu Tao (Chinese), Parola Island
(Filipino), 11o 27 N, 114o 21 E)
+ Song Tử Tây (Southwest Reef, Nanzi Dao or Nantzu Tao (Chinese), Pugad Island
(Filipino), 11o 255 N, 114o 20 E)
These twin-like islands are the farthest points to the North of Spratlys – Trường Sa
Archipelago, which have the same latitude with Phan Rang (Ninh Thuận). This position

explains the fact that Bắc Hải 北 海 Sub-Flotilla recruited men for its activities in the 17th
century from Bình Thuận Province. The islands have trees of medium height and are rich of
guano ideal for making fertilizer. Many submerged rock peaks, surrounded by seaweeds, are
located about five nautical miles from these two islands.
Song Tử Đông (East Song Tử) is a roundish island (Figure 1.19) with a nearly 20-acre area.
The Island’s length, width and height are 900 m, 250 m, and 3 m, respectively. The Island is
covered with many sand beaches, plenty of trees including some coconut trees, and is

55
surrounded by coral reefs. The Republic of Việtnam established a sovereignty stele on the
Island (Figure 1.20) in 1963. In 1968, the Island was occupied by the armed forces of the
Philippines.
Song Tử Tây (West Song Tử) is a crescent-shaped island (Figure 1.21) with a smaller area
than that of Song Tử Đông. The Island is 700 m long and 300 m wide with some fresh water,
a coconut garden, and many small trees. There is a radar tower built by the Republic of
Việtnam. The whole island is currently controlled by the People’s Army of Việtnam (Figure
1.22).
The Song Tử Cluster also includes Đá Bắc (North Reef, or Pei Jiao or Tungpei Chiao
(Chinese), 11o 28 N, 114o 23 E), Da Nam (South Reef, or Nan Jiao or Nailo Chiao (Chinese),
11o 23 N, 114o 18 E).
In the East of Song Tử Cluster are located the Đinh Ba Sandbar to the North (Trident Shoal,
Youngdeng Ansha or Yungteng Ansha (Chinese), Tatlong or Tulis Shoal (Filipino), 11 o 20 N,
114o 42 E), and Nui Cau Sandbar to the south (Lys Shoal, Lesi Ansha (Chinese), Bisugo
Shoal (Filipino), 11o 205 N, 114o 35 E).
1.3.2. Thị Tứ Cluster
Thị Tứ Cluster and its adjacent stony beaches are located in the south of Song Tứ Cluster.
- Thị Tứ Island (Zhongye Dao or Chung-yeh Tao (Chinese), Pagasa Island (Filipino), 11 o 027
N, 114o 17 E) is in the Northeast of Spratly Island. The Island was formed on coral with
white sands and (Figure 1.23).
Thị Tứ is a 550-m wide and 700-m long oval-shaped island with a freshwater well. The
Island’s flora includes poon, tropical almond, and a dense network of creeping plants. The
Island is surrounded by many submerged reefs. Its adjacent waters are rich in fishes,
sipunculid worms, and seaweeds.
(The armed forces of the Philippines landed on the Island in 1968 and completed their
occupation in 1970; they built a major military base with a runway extended to the sea).
- In the North of Thị Tứ Island are Hoài An Reef (Xandi, 11 o 02 N, 114o 134 E), Tri Le Reef
(Sand Reef, 11o 037 N, 114o 154 E), Tram Duc Reef (11 o 045 N, 114o 22 E), Vĩnh Hảo Reef
(11o 045 N, 114o 22 E), Cái Vung Reef (11o 079 N, 114o 115 E).
- In the south of Thị Tứ Island is Xu Bi Reef (Subi Reef, Zhubi Jiao (Chinese), Zamora Reef
(Filipino), 10o54 N, 114o 06 E). The Reef is 14 nautical miles from Thị Tứ Island (and has
been occupied by the People’s Republic of China since 1988).
1.3.3. Loai Ta Reef Cluster

56
In the East of Thị Tứ Cluster are Loai Ta Island to the south and the coral islet of Lancan,
also called An Nhơn (Lankian Reef, Yangxin Zhou, Panata, 10 o 45 N, 114o 33 E) farther to
the East. Loai Ta Island is located in the North of Loai Ta Reef Cluster (Nanyue Dao
(Chinese), Kota (Filippino), 10o 407 N, 114o 248 E) (Figure 1.24). The Island has a round
shape 300 m in diameter, and is 2 m in height. The flora includes many big trees surrounding
the Island and many coconut trees in the North side. Much of the Island’s edge is covered by
many Figuresque white beaches. The Island also has a fresh water well with very little
amount of water. After 1970 to date, the Island has been occupied by the Philippines.
The Cluster also includes An Lão Reef (Menzies Reef, Mongzi Jiao (Chinese), Lakandula
Reef, 11o 083 N, 114o 48 E), Duong shoal (Changtan (Chinese), 11o N, 114o 42 E), An Nhơn
Bắc Reef (pebbles) (Kugui Jiao (Chinese), 10o 465 N, 114o 34 E), Loai Ta shoal (Loaita Reef,
Shuanhuan Shazhou, 10o422 N, 114o 210 E), Loai Ta Nam shoal (Loaita Bank, Shuanhuan
Shazhou, 10o 427 N, 114o 195 E).
In the south of Loai Ta Cluster are located Dua Island and Ca Nham Reef.
1.3.4. Nam Yết, or Ti Gia, Island Cluster
+ To the south of Loai Ta Cluster is a coral arc called Tizard Bank, including Nam Yet Island
(Namyit Island, Hongxiu Dao, 10o 11 N, 114o 217 E), Sơn Ca (Sand Reef, Dungian Shazhou,
10o 227 N, 114o 285 E), together with Bàn Than Shoal (10o 231 N, 114o 245 E), Núi Thị Reef
(Petley Reef, Bolan Jiao, 10o 247 N, 114o 348 E), Én Đất Reef (Eldad Reef, Anda Jiao, 10o 21
N, 114o 41 E), Lạc Reef (Meiji Jiao, 10o 102 N, 114o 148 E), Gaven Reef (Gaven Reef,
Nanxun Jiao, 10o 127 N, 114o 13 E), Nhỏ Reef (Small Discovery Reef, Xiaoxien Jiao, 10 o
015 N, 114o 015 E), Đèn Cây Co Reef (Western or Flora Temple Reef, Fulusi Jiao, 10 o 147
N, 114o 375 E). The Cluster includes the largest and highest islands of Spratly Archipelago,
which are Ba Bình and Nam Yết, respectively. Many of the highest and thickest clumps of
trees are also found in this Cluster.
+ Nam Yết Island (Namyit Island, Hongxiu Dao (Chinese), Binago (Filippino), 10 o 11 N,
114o 217 E) (Figure 1.25): This is the second-largest island after Ba Bình Island and the
highest island in the Archipelago. The C-shaped island of Nam Yết is in the south of Nam
Yết Cluster with a length of 700 m, a width of 250 m, and a height of 4.7 m (15 ft) (the Book
“China’s Boundaries” by Ying-cheng Kiang (Illinois, 1984) describes the Island as 61 ft high,
Ocean Year Book 10 (Chicago, 1993) mentions the Island is 20 m high including the height
of its trees). The Island’s flora is very rich with many Lasianthus trees (can be higher than 3
m), noni (higher than 3 m), poon (5 m), coconut trees (about 12 m), and many small plants
including the tropical stinging nettles. There are very few birds and turtles on the Island. The

57
Island’s wells only provide brackish but not fresh water. Surrounding the Island are many
coral arcs and submerged reefs.
(In the North of the Island is a quay opposite to the Taiwan-occupied Ba Bình Island). A solid
defensive stronghold was built here before 1975 as the Island was home to the headquarters
of the Armed Force of the Republic of Việtnam for the Archipelago. In 1975, the People’s
Army of Việtnam took over the position.
+ Sơn Ca Island (Sand Reef, Dungian Shazhou, 10 o 227 N, 114o 285 E): This is a C-shaped
island with 391 m length, 156 m width and 3 m height compared to the average sea level
(Figure 1.26).
The Island’s flora includes Lasianthus, tropical almond, and a thick cover of wild grasses and
creeping plants. The Island was occupied by the Army of the Republic of Việtnam before
1975 and later taken over by the People’s Army of Việtnam.
+ Ba Binh Island (Itu Aba Island, Taiping Dao (Chinese), Ligaw I (Filippino), 10 o 228 N,
114o 217 E) (Figure 1.27): This is the largest island of Spratly-Trường Sa - Archipelago with
a height of 4 m (13 ft), slightly lower than that of Nam Yết Island. According to “The
Republic of China Yearbook 1993”, the Island is 1,360 m long, 350 m wide, 3.8 m high and
has an area of 489,600 m2 (nearly 50 hectares).
Ba Bình Island has the best living conditions among all islands of the Archipelago with fertile
soil allowing cultivations of cassava, cabbage, banana, etc. Coral surrounds the Island with
quiet waters allowing easy landing of even small boats.
In 1933, under the banner of “protecting” Việtnam, France sent troops to occupy and erected
a weather station with the World Meteorological Organization-assigned codes 48919,

together with those on Hoàng Sa-Paracels (Pattle) and 富 林 fu lin Islands with the codes
48860 and 48859, respectively [11, 41]. In December 1946, the Republic of China sent troops
to occupy the Island but then retreated to Taiwan in 1950. When the Cloma brothers of the
Philippines declared their discovery of Trường Sa, Taiwan re-sent its troops to Ba Bình.
Taiwan then built a solid military base on May 20 th, 1956 with a small airport and quays for
small military ships.
In the southwest of Nam Yết Cluster is Chữ Thập Reef (Fiery Cross or N.W., Yungshu Jiao,
Kagilingan Reef, 9o 353 N, 114o 542 E). Chữ Thập Reef is the highest position of a 25-km
long sandbar, occupied and transformed into an important military base by the Chinese
troops.
1.3.5. Sinh Tồn Island Cluster

58
The Sinh Tồn Island Cluster is in the south of Nam Yết – Tigia Cluster and includes Sinh Tồn
Island (Sin Cowe Island, Hinghong Dao, 9o 526 N, 114o 192 E) (Figure 1.28), Sinh Tồn Đông
(East Sinh Ton) Island (9o 525 N, 114o 347 E), Nhan Gia Reef (9o 532 N, 114o 202 E), Bình
Khê Reef (Endmund Reef, 9o 530 N, 114o 232 E), Ken Nan Reef (Mekennan Reef, 9 o 535 N,
114o 273 E), Tư Nghĩa Reef (Hughes Reef, 9o 542 N, 114o 293 E), Bình Sơn Reef (Hallet
Reef, 9o 55 N, 114o 308 E), Bãi Khung Reef (Holiday Reef, 9o 565 N, 114o 335 E), Đức Hoà
Reef (Empire Reef, 9o 573 N, 114o 348 E), Ba Dau Reef (Whitsun Reef, Weinan Jiao
(Chinese), 9o 59 N, 114o 390 E), An Bình Reef (Ross Reef, 9o 53 N, 114o 364 E), Vị Khê
Reef (9o 517 N, 114o 33 E), Bia Reef (Bamfore Reef, 9o 497 N, 114o 302 E), Ninh Hoà Reef
(Tetley Reef, 9o 497 N, 114o 300 E), Văn Nguyên Reef (Jones Reef, 9o 407 N, 114o 285 E),
Phúc Sỹ Reef (Higgen Reef, 9o 467 N, 114o 240 E), Len Dao Reef (Lansdowne Reef, 9 o 457
N, 114o 218 E), Gac Ma Reef (Johnson Reef, Zhang Jiao (Chinese), Mabine Reef

(Filippino), 9o 420 N, 114o 127 E), Cou li 奥利 Reef (Collins Reef, Caolin Jiao, 9 o 450 N,
114o 138 E), Nghĩa Hành Reef (Lovele Reef, 9o 50 N, 114o 157 E), Tam Trung Reef (9o 511
N, 114o 160 E), Sơn Hà Reef (Gent Reef, 9o 52 N, 114o 175 E).
Three aforementioned islands and some other small islands form a coral belt called “the
Union Reefs”.
The Cluster was controlled by the Army of the Republic of Việtnam before 1975. After the
Liberation of the South, the People’s Army of Việtnam controlled the islands of Sinh Tồn,

Sinh Tồn Đông, and Len, and the Cou li 奥利 Reef. The confrontation with Chinese troops
in 1988 caused two Việtnamese military transportation ships to be sunk and with more than
70 Việtnamese soldiers missing. The Chinese troops then landed and occupied Ken Nan and
Gac Ma Reefs, interposing their troops in between those of Việtnam. In early 1992, China
expanded their occupation to Ba Dau Reef (the Union Reef’s farthest point to the Northeast)
and Lac Reef, thus creating a situation in which Việtnamese troops occupy the Johnson

Reefs’ North end (Cou li 奥 利 Reef) and Chinese troops occupy the south end (Gac Ma
Reef).
1.3.6 Spratlys Island Cluster
Spratlys Island Cluster is in the south and southwest of Sinh Tồn Cluster. It is a latitude-
parallel cluster consisted of three islands and many reefs and shoals. They are: Lat Reef
(Ladd Reef, Riji Jiao, 8o 385 N, 111o 405 E), Spratly Island ( Nanwei Dao, 8 o 384 N, 111o
55 E) (Figure 1.30), Xi Shan dbar (West Reef (sand patch), Xi Jiao, 8 o 52 N, 112o 14 E),
Đông Reef (East Reef, Dong Jiao, Silangan Reef, 8o 53 N, 112o 500 E), Tốc Tan Reef (Alison

59
Reef, Liumen Jiao, 8o 50 N, 114o 00 E), Núi Le Reef (Coznwallis S. Reef, Nanhua Jiao, 8 o 45
N, 114o 11 E), Tiên Nữ Reef (Tennent Reef, Pigeon, Tianian Jiao, 8o 52 N, 114o 39 E).
Spratlys Island Cluster is in the East, close to shoals and reefs on the Việtnam’s continental
shelf such as Phúc Tần, Huyền Trân, Quế Dương, Phúc Nguyên, and Tư Chinh. The Cluster’s
largest island is Spratly Island (Figure 1.29), also called “Storm Island” (Ile de Tempête).
The Island’s overall shape looks like an isosceles triangle with a 350-m long base line
slightly slanted to the North and two 450m sidelines. The heights in the North and south are
3.5 m and 2.1 m, respectively, compared to ebb tide level. These conditions allowed a runway
to be built. After 1975, Việtnam constructed an airport with an 800m long runway.
There are no large trees on the Island. The flora’s majority includes the medicinal Boerhavia,
purslain, and beach morning glory. Birds include white seagulls, nightingales, and sea
swallows. The Island has a fairly deep (about 3 m) freshwater well with very low-salinity but
coral-smelly water.
The Army of the Republic of Việtnam encamped on the Cluster before 1975 and built a quay
in the west of the Island. A larger quay was constructed after the People’s Army of Việtnam
took over the cluster.
In addition to Spratlys Island, the Cluster has Spratlys Đông (East Trường Sa) Island
(Central Reef, Zhong Jiao, 8o 55 N, 112o 21 E), Phan Vịnh Island (Pearson Reef, Bisheng
Jiao, 8o 58 N, 113o 415 E).
1.3.7. An Bang Island Cluster
An Bang Island Cluster is in the south of Spratly Island and includes an island with reefs and
shoals. They are: Ba Ke Reef (Bombay Castle, Pongpobao Jiao, 7 o 56 N, 111o 440 E), Đất
Shoal (Orelana Shoal, Aonan Ansha, 7o 41 N, 111o 440 E), Đinh Shoal (Kingston Shoal,
Jindu Ansha, 7o 34 N, 111o 345 E), Vũng Mây Shoal (Johnson Patch, Changpun Ansha, 7o 47
N, 111o 35 E), Thuyền Chài Shoal (Barque Canada Reef, Bai Jiao, 8 o 10 N, 113o 10 E), Tân
Châu Reef (10o 505 N, 115o 51 E), Lục Giang Reef (Hopp Reef, He Jiao, 10 o 148 N, 115o 17
E), Long Hải Reef (Livok Reef, Nantang Quanjiao, 10o 105 N, 115o 17 E), Trăng Khuyết
Shoal (Half Moon Shoal, Banyue Jiao, 8o 52 N, 116o 16 E), Công Đo Reef (Commodore
Reef, Siling Jiao, 8o 22 N, 115o 13 E),Kỳ Vân Reef (Mariveles Reef, Nanhai Jiao, 7o 59 N,
113o 56 E), Hoa Lau Reef (Swallow Reef, Danwan Jiao, 7 o 24 N, 113o 40 E), Sắc Lốt Reef
(Royal Charlotts Reef, Huanlu Jiao, 6o 565 N, 113o 36 E), Louisa Reef (Luisa Reef, Nantong
Jiao, 6o 209 N, 113o 154 E).
The only island of the Cluster is An Bang Island (Ambonay Cay, Anbo Shazou, 7 o 522 N,
112o 542 E). The Island overall shape looks like a bag with its base in the East and a narrow

60
opening in the west. The Island is relatively small and long with a narrow width of only 20 m
compared to a length of 200 m. The Island is 2 m high compared to the ebb tide level (Figure
1.30).
There are no large shading trees but only weeds on the Island. The Army of the Republic of
Việtnam was stationed on An Bang Island before 1975. After 1975, An Bang Island was
taken over by the People’s Army of Việtnam. Thuyền Chài Shoal is an emerged shoal with a
length of about 32 km and a width of 6 km at its widest place. About 40 to 60 nautical miles
to the southeast of Thuyền Chài Shoal are the stationed Malaysian troops on Kỳ Vân, Kiệu
Ngựa, and Hoa Lau Reefs. To the East of this Cluster are the stationed Filippino troops on
Công Đo Reef.
1.3.8. Binh Nguyên Island Cluster
The Cluster is in the East and includes Binh Nguyên Island (Flat Island, Feixin Dao, 10o 49

N, 115o 495 E) and Vĩnh Viễn Island (Nansha - 南 沙 n Island, Mahuan Dao, 10o 44 N, 115o
48 E). Each island has an area of about 15 acres. Vĩnh Viễn Island is about 580 m long and 2
m high while Bình Nguyên Island is lower and has a very narrow width.
Close to Vĩnh Viễn Island in the south are Hoa Reef (10o 32 N, 115o 432 E), Dit Kim Sơn
Reef (10o 325 N, 115o 472 E), Đin Reef (10o 30 N, 115o 421 E), Han Son Reef (10o 28 N,
115o 438 E), Pet Reef (10o 276 N, 115o 464 E), and Giắc-xôn Coral Islet. Farther to the south
are Vành Khaăn Reef (Mischief Reef, Meiji Jiao, 9o 55 N, 115o 32 E), Cỏ MayShoal (2nd
Thomas Shoal, Renai Ansha, 9o 44 N, 115o 515 E), Suối Ngà Sandbar (1st Thomas Shoal,
Xinyu Jiao, 9o 195 N, 115o 555 E), Bốc Xan Reef (Boxall Reef, Paishe Jiao, 9 o 355 N, 116o
095 E), Sa Bin Sandbar (Sabina Shoal, Xianxin Ansha, 9o 45 N, 116o 29 E). In the East of
Binh Nguyên and Vĩnh Viễn Island Cluster are Hợp Kim Reef (Hopkins Reef, Huoxing Jiao,
10o 49 N, 116o 06 E), Mỏ VitShoal (Hirane Shoal, Antang Tan, 10 o 54 N, 116o 205 E), Ba Cơ
Reef (Baker Reef, Peishe Jiao, 10o 43 N, 116o 10 E), Khúc Giác Reef (Iroquois Reef, Fenglai
Jiao, 10o 37 N, 116o 10 E), Ba Reef, Go Gia Reef (North Pennsylvania Reef, Yangming Jiao,
10o 485 N, 116o 515 E), Nam Sandbar (Southern Bank, Nanfanggiang Tan, 10 o 28 N, 116o 42
E), Chà Và Reef (Brown, 10o 345 N, 117o 017 E), Nâu Sandbar (Brown Bank, Dong Tan, 10 o
44 N, 117o 189 E), Rạch Vang Sandbar (Templer Bank, Zhongxi Tan, 10o 44 N, 117o 165 E),
Rạch Lap Sandbar (Carnatic Shoal, Hongshi Ansha, 10 o 06 N, 117o 205 E), Na Khoai
Sandbar (Lord Auckland Shoal, Elan Ansha, 10o 205 N, 115o 165 E).

61
Bình Nguyên and Vĩnh Viễn Island are currently occupied by the Filippino troops, who
removed almost all the surroundings of Co Rong, Trăng Khuyễt and Kiệu Ngựa Shoals. The
submerged Vành Khăn Reef has also been occupied by China since 1995.
1.4. Natural conditions and flora of the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratlys
Although the natural conditions are favorable, they do not serve as the key factor determining
the establishment of Việtnam’s sovereignty. There are, however, pieces of scientific evidence
for the favorable conditions and relics proving the establishment of Việtnam’s sovereignty
over the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
First of all, the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys are located within the East
Sea. The magnetic field in the area belongs to the equatorial magnetic field and has no (or
very minor) variations. The magnetic field is very strong in the equatorial zone, near the Côn
Đảo area. Chinese invented their “south-directed needle” (magnetic needle) a very long time
ago but they had no knowledge about the nature of the East Sea’s magnetic field. Ancient
books of China mentioned the area as a ghostly zone. Ancient Chinese beseeched pity from
deities of Linh Sơn Mountain of Varella (Việtnam), as they were afraid of the coral reefs in
the East Sea (South China Sea)that attract metal materials and caused their ships to be
trapped in the East Sea.
The East Sea (South China Sea)level is of standard level in the Geoid system, while the water
levels of some other seas can be as high as above 90 m or as low as 80 m.
In the geological point of view, both the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys
are typical cays for the tropical sea area of Việtnam. The temperate climate of China does not
allow the extensive formation of such coral archipelagos. Those islands from Penghu
(Việtnamese: Bành Hồ) and Taiwan to the North have the same geological composition as
that of mainland including granite and igneous rock, completely different of the coral
composition in the East Sea.
As the continental shelf is defined as the area that is as deep as up to 200 m, the continental
shelf is considered large in the Gulf of Tonkin, narrow in the central part particularly at Cape
Varella, and becomes larger in the south. In accordance with the 1982 Law of the Sea, within
the distance of 200 nautical miles, such coral reefs including Tư Chính Shoal belong to the
Exclusive Economic Zone on the Việtnam’s continental shelf. The East Sea’s 100-m divide
encloses the waters to the North and East (if the sea level was reduced about 600–700 m,
Hoàng Sa-Paracels would be merged to Việtnam’s mainland but separated from that of China
by a deep sea area). Therefore, the Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels is part of Việtnam (as

62
in the point of view of Krempf, Director of the Indochinese Institute of Oceanography
(French: Institut océangraphique de l’Indochine) in the 1925 survey).
Living creatures on the islands and under the waters of the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and Spratlys including turtles, tortoises, chelones, sipunculid worms, fluted giant
clams, sweet snails, and Babylonia snails are all similar to those in the inshore islands of
Việtnam such as the Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré). Việtnamese fishermen would certainly go
offshore to the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys to search for seafoods when
those in the inshore areas were exhausted. According to the scholar La Fontaine [61, 209],
surveys indicated that the fauna of Hoàng Sa-Paracel and Spratly islands consisted of animals
present in Việtnam’s mainland and had the living conditions closer to that of Việtnam than
China; in other words, the living creatures in Hoàng Sa-Paracels and SPRATLYSdo not have
much connection with those in China. The East Sea (South China Sea)as well as mainland
Việtnam belongs to a zone referred to by biologists as Wallacca, named after the British
naturalist Alfred Russel Wallace. Wallaca is the living area of Oriental animals; China does
not belong to this Oriental ecological area (Figure 1.31).
The East Sea (South China Sea)is different from the Pacific Ocean in its monsoon-dependant
currents. During the Northeast monsoon from December to March of the following year, the
East Sea’s currents flow counterclockwise (Figure 1.32). The strong sea current from Taiwan
to Hoàng Sa-Paracels flows at 1 foot/second. When the current reaches the central part of
Việtnam, it flows up to 3.4 feet/second at the surface. Shipwrecked victims, Việtnamese
weather agents in Hoàng Sa-Paracels right after the Japanese coup d’état against the French
rule in March 1945, and the sailors of the Navy of the Republic of Việtnam after the Chinese
occupation of the Archipelago in January 1974 used rafts following this current to Quy Nhơn
and offshore waters of the Isle of Ré to be rescued. In the west of Trường Sa, sea current
flows in the opposite direction as a convection flow to the Northeast. The convection is
usually slow. The flows near Palawan Island (the Philippines) flow towards southwest
direction. During the southwest monsoon, the sea current flows clockwise from Malaysia all
along the Việtnamese central coast to Hoàng Sa-Paracels at 5 feet/second. The convection
from the East of Hoàng Sa-Paracel archipelago back to Spratlys is very weak.
The sea currents in Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys change their direction twice
a year. The current in Spratlys is not as strong as that in Hoàng Sa-Paracels. After the 1988
sea battle in which the battleships of the People’s Army of Việtnam were sunk by the Chinese
Navy, the surviving Việtnamese sailors on rafts could not travel very far as the flow was only
0.25 to 0.5 feet/second.

63
Tropical cyclones and low pressures frequently occur in the East Sea (South China
Sea)particularly in Hoàng Sa-Paracels area; they start from the two archipelagos or from the
Philippines. The tropical cyclones’ majority starts in the East of the Philippines. Less than 1%
of the storms starting in the East Sea (South China Sea) proceed to Hainan; also, less than 1%
of the storms originating from offshore Brunei go to the Gulf of Thailand. One third of the
typhoons from the Pacific Ocean flow through Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys and move to
Việtnam’s central coast and the Gulf of Tonkin. Typhoons often occur during the seasonal
transitions, from June to December, with the wind speed up to 90 knots/hour (originating in
the Việtnamese gulf). Typhoons occur until January of the following year although their
frequency declines after September (Figure 1.33) [107, 37].
Experienced sailors can predict a newly formed typhoon from the Philippines based on: high,
long, and fast waves before the typhoon arrives; and/or sweltering weather, fast-decreasing
air pressure, and fast-moving high clouds. A few hours later, cirrostratus clouds cover the
sky, halos appear, and the sky become pale. After that, cirrofullulus clouds appear and then
are replaced by dark clouds as high as 3,000 m (altostratus), overcasting the sky. It starts to
rain with strong wind and fast-decreasing air pressure. The clouds are as low as 100 m or 50
m and move faster. The wind comes in gusts and then the typhoon arrives.
Whenever these signs are observed, all watercrafts promptly move southward to the
Việtnamese central coast [107, 38]. It is these natural conditions that favor the connection
between Việtnam’s mainland and the islands in Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
The fact that watercrafts in distress or looking for shelter from typhoons followed the sea
currents to the Việtnamese coast as mentioned above lead to the awareness of Việtnamese
about Hoàng Sa-Paracels via these victims from Hoàng Sa-Paracels. The aforementioned
reality has been coupled closely with the Việtnam’s sovereignty establishment activities over
the Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Truong - Sa Spratlys.
The surveys on plants by La Fontaine in the 1940s and 1950s in Hoàng Sa-Paracels
concluded that there were no plants native to the islands but all had been brought from
mainland via many ways. Another scientific study by H. Fontaine and Lê Văn Hội published
in “Contribution à la connaissance de la flore des îles Paracels” (English: Contribution to the
knowledge about the flora of Paracels Islands) in “Annales de la Faculté des sciences”
(Việtnamese: Khao cuu nien san Khoa hoc dai hoc duong; English: Annals of the Faculty of
Sciences; Saigon 1957, pp: 133–137) showed that every plant present in Hoàng Sa-Paracels
could be found in Việtnam, particularly in the central provinces. Plants such as poons, noni

64
trees, and tropical almonds in Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys can be found in the Isle of Ré
and many other places along the Việtnam’s coast.
The fact that plants in Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys have their origin in Việtnam is
supported not only by researchers’ surveys but also by the imperial historical documents such
as Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Đại Nam Thực Lục Chinh

Biên- 大南實錄正編) (the second period, Volume 104) and the 1851 Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự
Lệ (Volume 207, page 25b). Volume 4 of the 1876 Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược by
Nguyễn Thông recorded clearly the Minh Mạng Emperor’s order to plant many trees which
would be easily recognized by watercrafts to avoid being caught.
The fact that the Nguyễn Dynasty, under the reign of Minh Mạng Emperor, laid down the
policy to plant many trees proves the sovereignty of Việtnam over Hoàng Sa-Paracel
archipelago and also Spratly Archipelago. This fact leads to the aforementioned observation
of plants made by many researchers.
1.5. The military and resource strategic importance of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys
leading to the foreign violation against the Việtnam’s sovereignty
The Archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys lie in the East Sea, also called as
“Nanhai” (English: South Sea) by the Chinese and “South China Sea” by Westerners, which
has military strategic importance.
No other sea in the world with an area of three-fourths of the Mediterranean Sea has the same
importance for transportation as the East Sea. Ships from the Indian Ocean travel through the
East Sea (South China Sea) to the Pacific Ocean as the alternate route costs more in expenses
and consumes more time.
The East Sea (South China Sea)houses the intersection of current international sea routes,
particularly those involved in the transportation of oil and gas to Japan. If one takes the East
Sea (South China Sea) as the centre:
- Its 1500 nautical mile-radius circle will cover important harbors such as Bangkok,
Rangoon, Calcutta, Singapore, Jakarta, Manila, Taipei, Hong Kong, Shanghai, and Nagasaki.
- And it’s 2500 nautical mile-radius circle will cover other important including
Madras, Colombo, Bombay, Bali, Darwin, Guam, Tokyo, Yokohama, Seoul, and Beijing,
almost all territories of the most populous countries in the world, which constitutes half of
total human population [107, 19].
The same thing holds true with the international air routes as flights from Singapore and
Bangkok to Hong Kong, Manila, and Tokyo pass over the East Sea. The Archipelagos of

65
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa - Spratlys, therefore, have been critical positions not only
for the Việtnamese feudal dynasties but also for modern Việtnam and the international
community. Their importance explains the fact that Japan had occupied the Archipelagos of
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Spratlys before invading Southeast Asian countries during World
War II. Also, Japan did not officially end their occupation of the two archipelagos until it
signed the treaty at the 1951 San Francisco Conference.
Natural resources: Thanks to the development of science and technology, many precious
resources from the sea have been gradually exploited. The value of the sea is even more
appreciated as the mainland’s resources are exhausted. Although the Archipelagos of Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Spratlys have very limited land area above the sea route, their islands
spread all over a very large area. Any party that controls most of the islands will be able to
control large territorial waters and exploit numerous resources from the sea.
Since the oil and gas surveys started in the East Sea, many countries in the area have
increasingly shown their interest, leading to their conflicts with the Việtnam’s sovereignty
over the two archipelagos.
Prior to 1957, many foreign companies had started geophysical surveys and exploration
boring on the continental shelf of South Việtnam, leading to the discovery of two commercial
oil sources among the explored oil wells. By the ends of the 1970s, many companies such as
AGIP (Italy), Diminex (Federal Republic of Germany), and Bow Valley (Canada) surveyed
five oil exploitation lots on the South Việtnamese continental shelf. These companies ceased
their operations in 1979. In December 1975, the Việtnamese General Office of Petroleum
was founded to promote the oil and gas exploration activities. Việtnam’s continental shelf has
an area of about 1.3 million km2 and is divided into 171 lots with an average area of about
8,000 km2 for each lot. Numbers of lots at the sea depths of under 50 m, 50–100 m, 100–250
m, 200–2,000 m, and over 2,000 m are 31, 35, 10, 38, and 57, respectively. Many
sedimentary basins formed during the Tertiary located within the Việtnam’s continental shelf
potentially contain petroleum. By the end of the 1980s, all over Việtnam’s continental shelf,
particularly in the south, 100,000 km geophysical line had been investigated, tens of wells
had been bored for exploration, and three oil fields had been discovered (namely, Bạch Hổ,
Rồng, and Đại Hùng). Bạch Hổ Oilfield has been exploited since 1986. The annual
exploitation yield was 0.04, 0.68, 1.5, 2.7, and 3.96 million tons in 1986, 1988, 1989, 1990,
and 1991, respectively according to Dr. Nguyễn Hiệp, Candidate of Science, Deputy
Director-General of Việtnam Oil and Gas Corporation in “Thăm dò và khai thác dầu khí ở

66
Việtnam” (English: Surveying and exploiting petroleum in Việtnam”) published in “Khoa
học Và Tổ Quốc” (English: Science and Homeland Magazine), Volume 93, 1992, page 5.
The aforementioned petroleum survey and exploitation on Việtnam’s continental shelf show
a promising future for petroleum industry in the East Sea.

67
Chapter 2
(Translated by QNCBD)
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF VIỆT NAM SOVEREIGNTY
OVER SPRATLY AND PARACEL ARCHIPELAGOS

The establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty over Spratly and Paracel archipelagos is all
verified by historical materials not only from Việtnam but also from China and Western
countries. This is in parallel with a process of taking over by Việtnam states during the time
of the 17th century beginning until the 19th century, in a peaceful and continuous manner.
2.1 Sources of materials testifying the Việtnamese sovereignty establishment on Paracel and
Spratly archipelagos
Việtnamese, Western and even Chinese materials are so obvious to point out that the
authentic, peaceful and continuous occupation process on Spratly and Paracel archipelagos is
a fact, quite different from the materials that China resorts to in order to infer that they have
sovereignty over those islands.
2.1.1. Việtnam materials justifying Việtnam sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys.
On analyzing Việtnamese materials in comparison with Chinese materials excerpted from the
collection Our Country's South Sea Islands Historical Collection Han Zhen Hua as chief
editor [48]朝振花主編,Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian, we have the below results:
Most of Việtnamese materials are those from governments, especially historical books of the
administrative statutes (Hội Ðiển), which are the books that keep records of the feudal courts
as the châu bản (royally considered documents), i.e. the documents between the emperors and
the county or province vassals. Most of the Việtnamese materials are directly justifying the
Việtnamese sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
Việtnamese materials have been mentioning the locality of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, in Nôm
language synonymous to Cát Vàng (Yellow Sandbank) or Cồn Vàng (Yellow Dunes), which
are unanimous from the early 17th century, i.e. the time of the Nguyễn Lords to the 20th
century. Until now there still exists the location name Hoàng Sa. The location name of
"Paracels-Hoàng Sa" or in Nôm language Cát Vàng (Yellow Sand) has been confirmed by the
Westerners to be Paracels in 19th century as we have presented in the first chapter. The
materials testifying Việtnamese sovereignty have been appearing continuously during the

68
periods of: early time of the Nguyễn Lordship (from the early 17th century), to Tây Sơn
Dynasty then to the early Nguyễn Dynasty (from Gia Long Emperor) through the activities of
Paracels Flotilla as well as the affirmation, the administration of Việtnam governments and
then through the periods of Minh Mạng, Thiệu Trị emperor with navy force’ activities.

Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí - 大南一統志), (which started to be
compiled in 1865, finished in 1882, printed in 1910), keeps affirming that Hoàng Sa-Paracels
belongs to the sea territory of Việtnam.
Not to mention the Việtnamese writers’ materials like those quoted by the Chinese, (Lý Văn
Phức on the way to the Philippines in 1832, passing Hoàng Sa, was inspired and wrote
Recalling When Visiting Ten Thousand Miles of Long Sandbanks (Vọng kiến Vạn Lý Tràng
Sa Tác) and his works Eastbound Travel Verses (Ðông Hành Thi Thuyết Thảo), Việtnam has
about 30 varied and continuous materials from early XVII century until foreigners’ invasion

time that testifies the obvious Việtnamese sovereignty there. In the Đại Việt 大 越 (the
former name of Việtnam) period, in the North-South wars and the Tay Son period, the
sources of materials on Hoàng Sa-Paracels had been those of the Trịnh Lords in the North of
Việtnam, mainly being Việtnam Four-Direction Road Map (Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Ðồ Thư)
in Hong Duc Map (Hong Ðức Bản Ðồ) or Compiled Việtnam Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam
Lộ) in the book of World Map (Thiên Hạ Bản đồ) (Viện Hán Nôm Hà Nội, code A2628-
Hànội Hán-Nôm Institute, code A 2628) by Ðỗ Bá Công Ðạo, Chính Hoà 7th year (1686)

(2.7) and Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫

邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn in 1776 .

In Việtnam Four-Direction Road Map (Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Ðồ Thư) or Compiled Việtnam
Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam Lộ) with the illustration maps (please see attachment 2.1a,
2.1b, 2.1c) which are the oldest materials, having mentioned the illustrations of the maps with
these contents: "In the midst of the ocean there is a long island called Bãi Cát Vàng (Hoàng
Sa-Paracels), of 400 miles long, 20 miles wide. From Đại Chiêm port to Sa Kỳ port, any
moment there is Southwest wind, the merchant ships sailing along the inner side would float
to that area. If there is Northeast wind, the merchant ships sailing outside will float to that
area as well then all crews would starve to death there. The merchandise is all remaining
there. The Nguyễn Lords would by the end of winter send 18 ships to these areas to fetch
merchandise that is mainly composed of gold, silver, money and weapons. From Đại Chiêm
port, one needs one and a half days to get there. From Sa Kỳ, it takes half a day to get there. “

69
The travelling time from Đại Chiêm Port to Bãi Cát Vàng (Hoàng Sa-Paracels) was stated to
be one and a half days. Similarly from Sa Kỳ to there if one states it takes half a day, that
would be a mistake, because all other materials have noted that it takes 3 days and 3 nights.
Moreover, out of Đại Chiêm or Sa Kỳ there is no such island that is similarly long or bearing
the features as above materials have described, except Bãi Cát Vàng or Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
As for the details in Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên

Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn in 1776 (2.8), they are old materials which most
concretely describe Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Lê Quý Đôn was appointed by the Trịnh Lords from
Tonkin-Đàng Ngoài (North Việtnam) to Phú Xuân in 1775 in order to arrange for the
pacification of the two provinces of Thuận Hoá and Quảng Nam-the newly taken land by the
Trịnh Lords from the Nguyễn Lord’s hand in 1774. In 1776, he was made the Governor (Hiệp
Trấn) and wrote Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp

Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) including 6 volumes. In the second volume, there are two paragraphs

mentioning the establishment of Đại Việt 大越 ’s (former name of Việtnam) sovereignty by

the Nguyễn Lords at Hoàng Sa-Paracels as follows:
The first paragraph: (volume 2, page 78b -79a) (please read 2.2):
“... Off the sea at the big seaport at An Vĩnh village, Bình Sơn County, Quảng Nghĩa
province (2.9), there is a mountain named Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré)(2.10). The width of this
mountain is perhaps more than 30 miles. Formerly, there were inhabitants of Tư Chính ward
growing bean plants at the fields around there. People may navigate to the sea then row the
boats in four “canh” (equal to 2 hours) to reach Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré).
Out of Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) there is Ðại Trường Sa Island (2.11); formerly, this place used
to produce many kinds of sea goods to sell. Therefore, the governments had formed a task
force called Paracels Flotilla to pick up the sea goods. People have to go 3 days and 3 nights

to reach this Đại Trường Sa islands, so Đại Trường Sa islands is almost near the Bắc Hải 北

海 area” (sheets 78b - 79a)

Second paragraph: (volume 2, from sheet 82b -85a) (please read 2. 3a, 2. 3b, 2.3c, 2. 3d)
"Quảng Nghĩa province, Bình Sơn county, An Vĩnh village is situated nearby the sea. Out of
the sea to the Northeast there are many islets and miscellaneous mountains of over 130 in
number. From this islet to the other islet it takes from a couple hours to one day to get from
one to another. On the islet there may be drinkable water. In the midst of the islands there is a
piece of land of yellow sand that is over 20 miles long, even and vast. The waters over here

70
are so transparent that one can see to the seabed. On the islands there are many bird nests.
There are as many kinds of birds as thousands in number. These birds are rather bold, seeing
human beings without flying away. Over the sand beaches there are many strange creatures.
There are flowered snails that are as large as a mat with pearl in their shells as big as the area
of two-thumbs. Their colors are opaque, quite different from the mother of pearls. Their
shells can be used to wear as a piece of plaque. These could be burned up to make lime for
building houses. The mother of pearls could be used for carving into utensils. There are also
ốc hương. All kinds of snails can be salted and cooked for eating. The tortoises are big. There
are big tortoises that are called “hải ba” in Việtnamese (tortoise), or locally called “trắng
bông”(cotton-white), looking just like a tortoise but a bit smaller, their shells are thin and
could be used for carving utensils. Their eggs are as big as a thumb and could be salted for
edible food. There are sea cufullbers, locally called “đột đột”, which swim around the sand
beach. One can pack them home and use lime to wash over their flesh, throwing away their
intestine parts and dry them in the sun. When cooking this kind of sea cufullber, one can use
river crab juice to season, then erase again with a knife to cook with shrimps or pork to make
the flavor better.
The foreign merchant ships are normally damaged (some dissimilarity version wrote as “ỷ”
(mooring by) (please see annex 2.3e, 2.3g)] at this island. Formerly the Nguyễn Lords
assigned the Paracels Flotilla of 70 men, using the An Vĩnh local habitants to add on and sent
them to go out in every second lunar month. They will have to bring along with them
sufficient food for six months. They will navigate by five small fishing boats, going 3 days
and 3 nights to get there. They can freely catch birds and fish for food. Merchandise as
swords, silver flower, silver money, silver coins, bronze utensils, tin coins, lead coins, rifles,
elephant tusk, honey bee wax, ceramic wares, wool wares as well as tortoise shell, turtle
shell, sea cufullber and flowered snail shells in great numbers. When they return by the
eighth lunar month at the Eo Port, to the Phú Xuan citadel for submitting, all those items will
be weighed, assorted in value before they are allowed to sell item by item of flowered snails
(ốc vân), tortoise (Hải ba), sea cufullber, then they will receive the certificates to go back to
their home village. Catching volumes are not regular. Some even come back empty-handed. I
have watched over the old foreman’s notebook. His rank is Thuyên - đức – hầu. The
notebook reads: in “Nhâm Ngọ” year, they caught 30 handfuls of silver, in “Giáp thân” year
they picked home 5.100 pound (cân) of tin, in At dậu year they fetched 126 handfuls of (hốt)
silver; from Kỷ sửu year to Qúy tỵ year (five years) they could bring back only some pieces

71
of tortoise, tortoise (Hải ba). There are years that they could only pick back some tin, ceramic
bowls and two bronze rifles.
The Nguyễn Lords also appointed a group of staff called Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla without
affirming how many people from the Tư Chính hamlet of Bình Thuận, or the people from
Cảnh Dương hamlet. Those who volunteered would be granted a certificate for sending him
out. His personal taxes and travel fees would be granted as free of charge. They will use

small fishing boats to navigate to the islands of Bắc Hải 北海 , Côn Lôn as well as the islands
around Hà Tiên. They will try to look for the merchandise of the shipwrecked boats and the
tortoises, turtles, abalones, and sea cufullbers. The Nguyễn Lords similarly ordered the
Paracels Flotilla commander to control as full commander. The volumes gained are mainly
sea goods and rarely could they take gold, silver and valuable merchandise.
Paracels-Hoàng Sais near tOu li 奥利 Liêm Châu province, Hainan Island. Our Việtnamese
sailors at times meet with the Chinese fishermen in the sea area and say hello to them. I have
seen a document from a Văn - Xương county, Qiong Zhou 岛州 governor sent to Thuận Hoá
government saying that in Càn Long 18th year, there had been 10 soldiers of An Vĩnh village,
Cát Liêm, Chương Nghĩa county, Quảng Nghia province, An Nam in the 7 th lunar month

coming to Qian li Zhang Sha 千 里 長 沙 -Trường Sa to search for the goods. They let 8
soldiers to land for searching and leave two to keep their boats. There is a sudden wind that

broke their rope and thus wrecked their boat to QingLan port. The authority of 青岛 QingLan
port investigated and found they told the truth and thus sent them back their homeland.
Nguyễn Phúc Chu [wrongly put here, this should be Nguyễn Phúc Khoát] ordered Thuận -
Hoá’s customs mandarin whose rank is “Thức- lượng - hầu” to make a responding letter [28].
Therefore, an important fact is that Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the

Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) has mentioned very clearly that "Hoàng Sa-
Paracels is near Liêm Chau of China". The truth is so obvious when Miscellaneous Records

on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) wrote clearly and in
detail all the activities of the Paracels Flotilla in the North of Việtnam. That is the story of

one time, there were Paracels Flotilla members being wrecked and floating to 青岛 QingLan

port, China. Paracels also took full charge of the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla in the South that is
nowadays Trường Sa-Spratlys. [28].
Records are still archived in the people of An Vĩnh ward of Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) (please
see annex 2.4), which is now in Lý Sơn island county, Quang Nghĩa province. Beside these

72
above-mentioned materials, there are still many documents discovered by Nguyễn Quang
Ngọc and Vũ Văn Quân (History Department, National University of Hànội).
For example, the application from Mr. Hà Liễu, one officer (cai hợp) of Re Island (Cù Lao
Ré), An Vinh village, requesting Tây Sơn government to allow the Paracels Flotilla to
continue activities and the decree dated 14th of second lunar month in Thái Ðức 9th year
(1786) from the Civil and military activity minister-counselor (Thái Phó Tổng Lý Quân Binh
Dân Chư Vụ Thượng Tướng Công) in charge of promoting the activities of Paracels Flotilla.
In 1773, two years after the uprising, the Tây Sơn army took control of the area from Quảng
Nam to Binh Thuận including Quảng Nghĩa. The activities of the Paracels Flotilla in An Vĩnh
village were under the control of the Tây Sơn authorities.

Mr. Hà Liễu’s application wrote: “Now we are establishing two Flotillas Paracels and Quế
Hương as before with some more people from the outside provinces. When we finalize the
number of the Flotillas, we will submit the books for the government. Then we will sail to the
islands and islets in the open sea to search for the articles of bronze, tin, tortoise, and turtles
and we will submit to the government accordingly.” (Please read annex 2.4.1)
The decree dated 4 of 2nd lunar month Thái Đức the 9th year (1786) by Civil and military
activity minister counselor (Thái Phó Tổng Lý Quản Binh Dân Chư Vụ Thượng Tướng
Công) sent to Paracels Flotilla: “I hereby order Hội Ðức Hầu, the commander of Paracels
Flotilla, to be always checking, promoting the Flotilla members to hang the navy badges and
flags and to sails for fishing boats to navigate across the sea to Hoàng Sa-Paracels and the
other islands in the sea to search for the gold, silver, bronze and cannons, rifles, tortoise and
turtle shells as well as valuable stones to submit to the capital as per regulation. If you are
proud and acting against the rule and refuse to come, or cheating to steal the valuables or
making quarrels with the fishing or salt-picking people, you will be punished.” (Please see
annex 2.4.2)
In the Nguyễn Dynasty from 1802 to 1909, there are many historical documents justifying the
sovereignty of Việtnam on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly.
First, the book Writings on Geography (Dư Ðịa Chí) in Civilization history in classification

on Việtnam royal dynasties (Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí - 歷 朝 憲 章 類 誌 ) by

Phan Huy Chú (1821) and the book Việtnamese royal dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa

Dư Chí -皇越地輿志) (1833) ( please read annex 2.5 (a), 2.5 (b) )

73
These two books write about Tư Nghĩa province and the contents are mainly about Hoàng
Sa-Paracels. Tư Nghĩa province was assigned to be in the Thừa Tuyên Quảng Nam zone,
which was named in Lê Thánh Tông ruling time in mid – 15th century. Nguyễn Hoàng
renamed this province into Quảng Nghĩa province in 1602. Tây Sơn dynasty changed to Hoà
Nghĩa, and in 1801 this province was changed to town (trấn). Until the 10 th year of Minh
Mạng Emperor (1829) the locality unit was changed to province (tỉnh). In the 13 th year of
Minh Mạng (1832) Quảng Nghĩa province had one county named the old Tư Nghĩa and the
old unit of phủ (but now the unit of phủ was equal to county). Phan Huy Chú wrote about Tư
Nghĩa Phủ (province) of the Lê Dynasty instead of using the name Quảng Nghĩa and the old
location names (also in Lê Dynasty) as Nghĩa Giang (huyện-county), Bình Dương (huyện-
county). This means Phan Huy Chú had used the geographic documents from Lê–Trịnh group
in the North of Việtnam. This is also reasonable as the author compiled this book at the
beginning of the Nguyễn Dynasty when he was still an unsuccessful student- only passing the
Tú tài (equal to high school) in the two exams (1807, 1819). To the 2 nd year of Minh Mạng
(1821) (2.12), Phan Huy Chuú submitted this book to Minh Mạng Emperor and informed the
latter that he had compiled the book during a period of ten years.
Whereas, Royal Việtnamese dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí - 皇越地輿志)
had already updated all the locations named by Nguyễn Lords as “huyện Chương Nghĩa
(noted as old Nghĩa Giang), Bình Sơn county (formerly Bình Dương), but he still used the
location of Tư Nghĩa Phủ (Tư Nghĩa province).
The contents of Hoàng Sa-Paracels in these two books are bearing similarities as Phủ Biên
Tạp Lục (Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers) by Lê Quý Đôn written
at the end of 18th century. There is only one different point at: ”he former emperors of
historical dynasty assigned the Paracels Flotilla” (Tiền Vương Lịch Triều trí Hoàng Sa
instead of “the former members of Nguyễn family assigned the Paracels Flotilla (Tiền
Nguyễn thị tri Hoàng Sa đội) – Because the author who wrote these two books lived under

the Nguyễn Dynasty, different from Lê Quý Đôn who lived in the LêTrịnh 奥利 period in the
North of Việtnam.
Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí (Civilization history in classification on Việtnamese royal
dynasties) by Phan Huy Chú is an encyclopedically historical huge works of 49 volumes,

mentioning to all kinds of regulations of the dynasties of Đại Việt 大越 (the former name of
Việtnam).

74
In the very book Writings on geography (Dư Ðịa Chí-輿地志) at volume 5, in the part about
Quảng Nam, Tư Nghĩa province (Phủ Tư Nghĩa) was written about. The main content on Tư
Nghĩa province (Phủ Tư Nghĩa) is about Hoàng Sa-Paracels. This proves that Hoàng Sa-
Paracels was very important to the land of Tư Nghĩa at that time. Through his writings, we
can see clearly that he had used many details in Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of

the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn. He had also abridged many

contents of Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫

邊 雜 錄 ). In the book Literary Source (Văn Tịch Chí), Phan Huy Chú also inherited

Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 )
by Lê Quý Đôn. In addition to describing the scenery of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, he also stated
“The former emperor of historical dynasty (the Nguyễn Lords) established the Paracels
Flotilla with over 70 soldiers from An Vĩnh inhabitants to be alternatively added to the whole
flotilla. However, there is a dissimilarity in the copy to write wrongly the 1st lunar month
instead of the 3rd lunar month as Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers

(Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ), namely “from the 3rd lunar month every year the Paracels
Flotilla goes on their duty on 3 days 3 nights by 5 small fishing boats to Paracels then comes
back to Eo Port of Phú Xuân citadel, also bringing along with them sufficient food for 6
months.”
Royal Việtnamese dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Dư Ðịa Chí- 皇 越 地 輿 志 ) (1833)
(2.13), (please read annex 2.6 (a), 2.6(b)) anonymous author, was printed in the 14th year
under Minh Mạng Emperor (1833) and after that it was reprinted many times. That is often
named as Minh Mạng Geography Book (Ðịa Dư Minh Mạng).
Many other people as Phạm Thận Duật had stated that Việtnamese royal dynasties’

geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí- 皇 越 地 輿 志 ) was exactly one of Phan Huy Chú
writings in the reference list of the book Reports on Hưng Hoá (Hưng Hoá Ký Lược). This

means Việtnamese royal dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí-皇越地輿志) takes

its source from Writings on geography (Dư Ðịa Chí- 輿 地 志 ) in Civilization history in

classification on Việtnam royal dynasties (Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí-歷 朝 憲 章 類

誌 ) by Phan Huy Chú. In general, the contents are having similarities, but there are some
details still different in the additional or deleting wordings. Above all, the forms to prepare
the texts are also different.

75
While Writings on geography (Dư Ðịa Chí-輿地志) includes 5 volumes, Royal Việtnamese

dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí-皇越地輿志) only consists of two volumes
with different structure.
Similar as Writings on geography (Dư Ðịa Chí- 輿 地 志 ) by Phan Huy Chú, in the part of

Quảng Nam, Việtnamese royal dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí- 皇越地輿志)
mentions about Phủ Tư Nghĩa (Tưu Nghĩa Province) but the majority of the content is about

Hoàng Sa-Paracels. As compared to Writings on geography (Dư Ðịa Chí- 輿地 志 ), Royal

Việtnamese dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí- 皇 越地 輿志 ) is more neatly-

written but also on the same activities of the Paracels Flotilla.
In the book Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền

Biên- 大南實錄前編 ) volume 10 (compiled in 1821, carved and printed in 1844) (2.14),
(please read annex 2.9) were the official materials of the Việtnamese government on Hoàng
Sa-Paracels. The capital of Nguyễn Lords was Phú Xuân. This capital was occupied by Trịnh
Lords, then Tây Sơn’s army; therefore the very materials of Nguyễn Lords period on Hoàng
Sa-Paracels have not been transferred until today. This is the first material written on Hoàng
Sa-Paracels in the time of the Nguyễn Lords that were made to be re-compiled in the Nguyễn
Dynasty.
Compared to Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-

撫 邊 雜 錄 ), Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục

Tiền Biên-大南實錄前編)even clarifies more by affirming the features of the islands: “Out in
the open sea there are a series of archipelagos which are traditionally called Paracels with
over 130 dunes that may be thousands of miles long and it takes several hours up to one day
to get there.”
Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên-大南實

錄前編) also wrote: “during the time of the dynasty’s founding, [our emperors] appointed a
Paracels Flotilla to sail on the 3rd lunar month to the island in three days and three nights and

then to come back in the 8 th lunar month”. This also mentions the Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla
recruiting the people from Tư Chính, Bình Cố or Cảnh Dương hamlet to add into the whole
force that kept activity in the South as Côn Lôn, Hà Tiên under the full control of Paracels
Flotilla.

76
Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên-

大南實錄正編) (2.14) (carved in 1848) consists of 11 paragraphs on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and

Trường Sa-Spratlys with new, rich and concrete contents on the practice of Việtnamese
sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
The first paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam

Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), first part, volume 50 (Gia Long Emperor) writes in a
very clear way: “on the 1st lunar month of Ất Hợi year (1815) [Gia Long Emperor] ordered
Phạm Quang Ảnh of Paracels Flotilla to go to Paracels for examining and measuring the
water routes...” [97] (Please read annex 2. 10)
The second paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam

Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編): first part, volume 52 (Gia Long Emperor) one more
time makes it clear: “In Bính Tý year, 15 th Gia Long year (1816), Gia Long Emperor ordered
the navy force and Paracels Flotilla to sail to Hoàng Sa-Paracels in order to examine and
measure the water route...” [97] (Please see annex 2.11)
Third paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực

Lục Chính Biên - 大南實錄正編), second part, volume 104 (Minh Mạng Emperor) :
This is the first time that an official document of a Việtnamese government states clearly the
words of a Việtnamese Emperor (Minh Mạng) to affirm the Việtnamese sovereignty at
Hoàng Sa-Paracels, to re-affirm that Hoàng Sa-Paracels lies within Việtnamese territory and
to order the people to get there and to build up the temples, steles and to grow trees. [98]
(Please see annex 2.12 (a), 2.12(b)).
Forth paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực

Lục Chính Biên - 大南實錄正編), second part, volume 122 (Minh Mạng Emperor) states:
"In Giáp Ngọ year, 15th Minh Mạng year (1834) [the emperor] ordered the citadel supervisor
chief officer Trương Phúc Sĩ and a navy force of 20 men to sail to Hoàng Sa-Paracels,
belonging to Quảng Nghĩa province, to draw a map. " [99]
Fifth paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực

Lục Chính Biên - 大南實錄正編 ), second part, volume 154 (Minh Mạng Emperor) stated
clearly:
"Last year, the emperor intended to establish a stele in that area, but because of rough seas
and wind, he could not. Now, [he] ordered the navy commander Phạm Văn Nguyên to lead
the citadel supervisor, working soldiers and the workers from Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định

77
provinces to carry the materials to that place and to build up a temple (7 trong afar from the
old temple). To the left of the temple, there would be erected a stone stele. In front of the
temple, they will build up a windbreaker. The work lasts ten days and they come back.
(Please read annex 2.13 a, 2.13 b) [100]
Paragraph 6: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục

Chính Biên- 大 南 實 錄 正 編 ), part two, volume 165 (Minh Mạng Emperor) (please read
annex 2. 14 (a), 2.14 (b), 2.14 (c)), shows clearly the Construction Ministry viewpoints and
activities in Hoàng Sa-Paracels:
“In Bính Thân year, 17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836) (16 th year of Đạo Quang,
Qing Dynasty in China), the Construction (Service Public) Ministry reported: “Hoàng Sa-
Paracels belong to our country’s sea territory. This location is very critical. We have
commanded people to draw the particular map on their width and length. However our people
just could draw one map then do not know how to draw further maps. Every year, our
ministry usually sends people to go there to research details so as to master the seaways.
From this year on, when it comes to the second half of the 1st lunar month, our ministry will
select the navy soldiers (also the citadel supervisor) and one citadel supervisor officer to sail
one boat in order that on the first half of the 2 nd lunar month this will reach Quảng Nghĩa.
Then [the Ministry will] assign the two provinces Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định to rent civilian
boats to guide them to Hoàng Sa-Paracels. No matter what island, what dune, when the ship
arrives, [they would] immediately according to the length, the horizontal measurement, the
height, the width and the sea water, sea beach around-shallow or deep, with under water reef,
rock or not, normal or rough features, measure carefully and in detail then draw onto maps.
Never before have we had a so detailed a document as this one from the Construction
Ministry on the activity of the navy force and citadel supervisor, soldiers and officers in the
measuring and map-drawing so large in range on Hoàng Sa-Paracels.” [101]
The 7th paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực

Lục Chính Biên - 大 南 實 錄 正 編 ), second part, volume 165 even writes: "Minh Maạng
Emperor has followed the report from the Construction Ministry and ordered the navy force
officer Phạm Hữu Nhật to mobilize manpower and ships to bring 10 wooden steles so as to
erect the steles as the certification of our land’s sovereignty ". Each of the stele was 5 “thước”
long, 5 “tấc” wide, with carved words on the board: “Minh Mạng 11 th year (1836), Bính Thân
year, navy force officer Phạm Hữu Nhật followed the Emperor’s command to visit Hoàng Sa-

78
Paracels and leave these words on this occasion (“...phụng mệnh vãng Hoàng Sa đương độ
chí thủ lưu chí đẳng tự [101]
The 8th paragraph: Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực
Lục Chính Biên), third part, volume 49 (Thiệu Trị Emperor period) writes: “ThiệuTrị 5th
year, Ất Tị year (1845), fifth-ranking Musquerteer (ngũ đẳng thị vệ) Nguyễn Hoan was
commanded to go to Hoàng Sa-Paracels of Quảng Nghia province. He had by himself
wreaked havoc on the villages so the Emperor deported him to ... " [102]
In Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm
Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ) (1851) (2.15), there are paragraphs talking about Hoàng Sa-
Paracels in volume 207, sheet 25b -26a: “In 16 th year (1836), agreeing with the requests, [the
Emperor} allowed the Quảng Nghĩa province to establish the Hoàng Sa-Paracels temple of
one hall (made of stone) in the Southwest with white sand dunes. To the left, there will be
erected a stone stele (1 thước 5 tấc high, front of the stele to be 1 thước 2 tấc), in front of the
construction there will be a wind-breaking wall, to the left, the right and the rear, one needs to
grow many kinds of trees.” (Please read annex 2.15 a, 2.15 b).
Also in the same book Royally viewed history of the Việtnam Nguyeễn Dynasty
administrative statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ) volume 221 [93] there is one
paragraph as follows: “On the 17th year (1836), agreeing with the report that Hoaàng Sa-
Paracels is in the open sea which is full of danger, Minh Mạng Emperor in his 15 th year of
ruling has sent a navy citadel supervisor force and officer to investigate. Because of the
floods and strong wind, the investigation could not take place in the exact location. Last year,
once again we sent people to the place to build up a temple and stele. The map- drawing job
is only in one place not very clear. Perhaps we have to send people to annually investigate all
the sea navigation ways. Now we need to inform Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định provinces to act
according to the previous year to make and to rent civilian ships to get to Quang Nghia
province, to continue sending navy and citadel supervisor forces and officers to sail a black-
painted ship to reach Hoàng Sa-Paracels. No matter what islands, what dunes, when the ship
arrives, [they would] immediately according to the length, the horizontal measurement, the
height, the width and the sea water, sea beach around-shallow or deep, with under water reef,
rock or not, normal or rough features, measure carefully and in detail then draw into maps.
Also one should calculate, at starting time, which the departure points to sail out, which
directions to head and how long the time it takes from departure point to destination points,
how long in distance. Also one should calculate from that destination points to be at what
directions, estimated to be how far from the beach shore. This should be clearly stated in the

79
 map to submit [to the Emperor]. From now on, every first 10 days of the 1st lunar month, we
will act according to this practice”. [93, 492]
Very valuable documents are the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) in Nguyễn Dynasty
(19th century) (2.5), in which one can find the reports, the submissions from the royal vassals
from the Ministry of Construction, Ministry of Finance and other governmental agencies or
the decrees from the Emperors on the execution of Việtnamese sovereignty under the Nguyễn
dynasty as the distant investigation, measuring, map-drawing of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, as well
as the building of the landmarks... There are also contents of reports revealing that these
activities sometimes are delayed as in the 19th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838): in
stead of departing at second half of 3rd lunar month, the departure could not take place even at
second half of the 4th lunar month. Or in the fifth year under Thiệu Trị Emperor (1845) there
exists the decree to delay the distant investigation of the year 1846.
In the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Nguyễn Dynasty in the 19th century, there
is text about the execution of Việtnam’s sovereignty in Hoàng Sa-Paracels as folllows:
• Order dated 18th day of 7th month in the 16th year of Minh Mạng Emperor (1835) on the
punishment and awarding for the people to go on duty in Hoàng Sa-Paracels. In the
collection of Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) under Minh Mạng ruling time, number
54, page 92 there is a text writing that Minh Mạng Emperor issued an order to the Ministry of
Construction to punish the Flotilla Commander of Paracels Flotilla Phạm Văn Nguyên to be
beaten 80 rods because of his delay in the time to go on duty or the Citadel supervisor
Officers (giám thành) Trần Van Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiệm, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng to be beaten 80
rods for the failure in map-drawing of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Whereas, the Emperor also
awarded the militia soldiers of Paracels Flotilla Võ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn Sanh, each one a
“quan” of contemporary money to appreciate their devotion in guiding the navigation routes
for the navy force to Hoàng Sa-Paracels. [80]
• Revision report from the Ministry of Industry on 12 th day of 12th lunar month in the 17th
year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836), The collection of Minh Mạng’s Royally Viewed
Documents (châu bản) number 55, page 336, states the Emperor’s comment: “Every ship to
go on the distant investigation of Hoàng Sa-Paracels must bring along with you 10 pieces of
wooden planks/badges of 4, 5 “thước” long, 5 “tấc” wide, with the carved words of “In Bính
Thân year (17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor), the name and the family name of the
Flotilla officers who is sent by the Emperor to Hoàng Sa-Paracels to measure and construct
the landmarks in order to leave the proof there.” The Emperor also commented that they had

80
 to leave signs on the land with the landmark for every place the ships called. The revision
report also stated that the Flotilla officer Phạm Hữu Nhật was sent from Thuận An to Quảng
Nghĩa for the duty of going to Hoàng Sa-Paracels [5].
• Report from the Ministry of Finance (bộ Hộ) on the 11 th day of the 7th lunar month in the
17th year of Minh Mạng Emperor (1836) requesting the payment for the food fee for the
civilian workers to go on duty to Hoàng Sa-Paracels. [6]
• Order on the 13th day of the 7th lunar month in 18th year under Minh Mạng Emperor
(1837), in the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Minh Mạng number 57, page 245,
there is text revealing that formerly there was a group of navigation engineers (thủy sư),
citadel supervisor officers (giám thành), civilians and soldiers of the two provinces Quảng
Nghĩa, Bình Định to go to Hoàng Sa-Paracels for measuring, land-marking, map-drawing.
Except for the group of Phạm Văn Biên consisting of 4 men to be punished by rod-beating
for their sin, the other civilians and soldiers who have contributed and suffered by harsh sea
travel would be awarded each person 2 “quan” of the then currency. [81] (Please read annex
2.7(a), 2.7(b)).
• Report from the Ministry of Construction on the 2 nd day of 4th leap lunar month in the 19th
year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838) on the delay in departure to Hoàng Sa-Paracels
because of the heavy rains, in the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Minh Mạng
number 68, page 21. One can read the report submitted to the Emperor on the 2 nd day of 4th
leap lunar month in the 19th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838). It presents that the
sending of a distant investigation group to measure around the Hoàng Sa-Paracel archipelago
in this year was planned to depart in the last ten days of the 3rd lunar month but because of the
strong and continuous East wind and the accompanying heavy rains lasting until the last ten
days of the 4th lunar month, they could not start the voyage. [7]
• Report of the Ministry of Construction on the 21st day of the 6 th lunar month in the 6th
year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838) on the investigation and the map drawing of Hoàng
Sa-Paracels. The report shows that the people sent to Hoàng Sa-Paracels were led by Officer
(Bộ ty) Đỗ Mậu Thường and Musqueteer (Thị vệ) Lê Trọng Bá and a pilot guide Vũ Văn
Hùng. Mr. Hung revealed that in Hoàng Sa-Paracels, there were four places that needed to be
investigated. This time the group had gone to three places. There was a rather far place in the
South but because of the South wind was then so strong that they begged to go next year. The
total Hoàng Sa-Paracels archipelagos consist of 25 islands for investigation and this time they
had gone to 12 islands, leaving 13 islands for the next trip. This time the group had already

81
 drawn 4 maps (3 maps drawn individually and one map drawn collectively). The report (of
the Construction Ministry) this time was written –under the Emperor’s order, by Thang Huy
Thận and was checked –under the Emperor’s order, by Hà Duy Phan and Lý Văn Phức. This
report also noted that the sketches drawn that time were not clear and the diary was not
detailed enough. The Construction Ministry would redraw for a better improvement in order
to resubmit to the Emperor once again. (Please read annex 2.8 (a), 2.8(b)).
• Report of Quảng Nghia province on the 19th day of the 7th lunar month in the 19th year
under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838) requesting tax waiver for the two travelling ships
themselves. In the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Minh Mạng number 64 page
146, it states that on the 19th day of the 7th lunar month in the 19th year under Minh Mạng
Emperor (1838): “We are as emperor His High Excellency to consider to allow a tax waiver
for the two travelling ships themselves (bổn chinh thuyền) which have helped transport the
civilians and soldiers to Hoàng Sa-Paracels to measure the whole perimeter, from the last ten
days of 3rd lunar month until the last ten days of the 6th lunar month. This group has fulfilled
all duties in the task and now have come back to the land.” [112].
• Revision request of The Construction Ministry in the 20 th day of the 1st lunar month in
the 7th year under Thiệu Tri Emperor (1847) on the delay of the investigation of Hoàng Sa-
Paracels. In the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) Thiệu Trị 41, page 83 there is one
text: “On the 26th of the 1st month in the 7th year under Thieu Tri (1847): The 6th lunar month
in 5th year under Thiệu Trị (1845), [the Emperor] issued a command on the delay of the
distant investigation of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Now we would revise the request in order to wait
for the Emperor’s order to go or not go this season. The Emperor commented: “Delay” [8].
• Report from the Construction Ministry on the 28th of the 12th lunar month in the 7thyear
under Thiệu Trị Emperor (1847).
In the Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Thieu Trị number 51, page 235 there is a
paragraph on the 28th of the 12th lunar month in 7th year under Thiệu Trị (1847) saying that
every year in spring, according to traditional practice, [the Emperor] sent ships and a navy
force to have an investigation of Hoàng Sa-Paracels in the control of the national sea ports so
as to be well-experienced with the navigation routing. In the 5th year under Thiệu Trị Emperor
(1845), the Emperor issued a command to delay the distant investigation in the 6 th year under
Thiệu Trị Emperor (1846) due to the busy governmental services. And in this year (7 th year
under Thiệu Trị), they also needed to delay the trip until further consideration.” (Please read
annex 2.8 (c), 2.8(d)). [9]

82
Việtnamese History- abbreviated and assorted research (Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược -

越史綱鑑考略) by Nguyễn Thông, in volume IV (1877) (2.17) has one text on Hoàng Sa-
Paracels:
“Ten thousand miles of Trường Sa: from Lý Sơn (normally called Wai la 外拉 [or Re Island
(Cù Lao Ré)] to ship Eastbound three days three nights to reach this place. Our Việtnamese
nation at the early time of its foundation has chosen the male people at the two locations An
Hải and An Vĩnh in order to form up a Paracel Flotilla so as to search for articles in the sea.
Every year this Flotilla will go in the 2 nd lunar month and come back in the 8 th lunar month.
The Sand Clearing extends from the East to the South. There are places that are visible above
water and places that are invisible under water. One knows not how many thousand miles this
clearing extends to. Inside there are deep lagoons where ships can be moored. On the beach
there is drinkable water. There are sea birds, the names of many of which we do not know.

There is an ancient temple, roofed with tiles; the sign at the front door is carved 万 里 长 沙
“ Vạn Lý Ba Bình" [ten thousand miles of peaceful waves], from time immemorial. The
soldiers when coming here usually throw the Southern fruit both inside and outside the
temple, wishing that the trees will grow up for later easier recognition. Since the Paracel
Flotilla... Bãi, hitherto there is nobody asking about that temple. Ancient people’s records
described much about the beautiful scenery of the “Ten Continents and three Islands”.
Nowadays, one can infer that these lands must exist but if one says that these are fairy land,
which is wrong.” [120]
In Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí-大南一統志) (1882 competed of
compilation, 1910 second edited and printed) (2.18), printed in the 3rd year of Duy Tan
Emperor (1910), volume 6: about Quang Nghia province there are two paragraphs on Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa, Spratly.
Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大 南 一 統 志 ) again affirms the

activity of Paracels-Hoang Team/team (đội) and the Bắc Hải 北海 (North Sea) Flotilla under
the full control of Paracels Flotilla…
In Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大南一統志)also gives us more
details on the execution of the Việtnam sovereignty under Minh Mạng Emperor as
commanding the soldiers to build pagodas, steles in Hoàng Sa-Paracels (please read annex
2.16(a), 2.16(b), 2.16(c)) [103]

83
In the third volume of National Dynasty Major Abridged History Book (Quốc Triều Chính
Biên Toát Yếu -QTCBTY) compiled by National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) under the
Nguyễn Dynasty (2.19) Minh Mạng Emperor, there are three paragraphs concerning Hoàng
Sa-Paracels Paracels.
The first paragraph (QTCBTY, volume 3, sheet 97b-98a) states: "Hoàng Sa-Paracels
in the sea water of Quang Nghia has a place where there are white sand dunes with very nice
and flourishing trees and plants. In the sand dune, there is a well. To the South west there is
an ancient temple with a stone stele carved "Van Ly Ba Binh" (then thousand miles of
peaceful waves). The white sand dune was named Buddha temple mountain (Phật Tự Sơn).
The East, South and West beaches are having corals. There is a rocky hill showing up at the
perimeter of 340 trượng long, 1 “trượng” 3 thuoc high, at the same level with the sand hill,
called the rock of the quay (Bàn Than Thạch). [The Emperor] orders a temple built here.
Before the temple, a wind-breaking wall is erected." (Please read annex 2. 17a, 17b) [104]
The second paragraph (QTCBTY, volume 3, sheet 104a) states that "in the 1st lunar
month of Bính Thân year (1836), the royal court has ordered navy force officer Phạm Huu
Nhat to lead the soldiers and ships to Quảng Nghĩa, heading to Hoàng Sa-Paracels. No matter
what island, dunes, no matter how long, how wide, how large, how high, no matter whether
the perimeter and the four directions around are with invisible or visible reefs, no matter how
strange or crucial the geography features might be, no matter how far the mileage it is, no
matter which location the beach may belong to, they have to definitely write down in detail
and clearly. They should also bring along with them the wooden planks to erect when
arriving there and draw the maps to bring back for His Excellency to view. " (Please read
annex 2. 17 (c)) [104]
The third paragraph (QTCBTY, volume 3, sheet 110a) expresses: “In Bính Thân year
(1836), 12th lunar month, there was an English merchant ship, passing by Hoàng Sa-Paracels
then being stuck in the shallow water at Bình Định with over 90 people. (The Emperor)
ordered our people to supply them with shelter and after that give them money and food. The
captain, the leader expressed appreciation. (The Emperor) decreed his representative to go to
the West. Nguyễn Tri Phương brought these people to the quay at Hạ Châu for returning to
their country." (Please read annex 2.17(d)) [104]
Additionally, the Việtnamese ancient maps from the 17th to the 19th century all have

shown Bãi Cát Vàng (Yellow Sandbanks) or 黄沙 Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Qian li Zhang Sha

千里長沙 (Ten thousand miles of Long Sandbanks) in Việtnamese territory. For example,

84
 the book Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天

安南 四 至 賂 圖書) by Ðỗ Bá Công Ðạo or the map of The Routes by Quảng Nam (Ðường
qua Quảng Nam) in Lê Dynasty drawn by M.G Dumontier who redrew Ðỗ Bá’s map (Figure
2.34). The map Unified Việtnamese Over all Map (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Toàn Ðồ) in
South and North Việtnam Maps (Nam Bắc Kỳ Hội Ðồ) (Figure2. 35). Unfortunately, the
detailed as well as the general maps drawing the islands of Hoàng Sa-Paracels in the Nguyễn
Dynasty, especially under Minh Mạng Emperor, due to the harshness of the weather and the
wars, are now not maintained.
2.1.2 Chinese and Western documents justifying Việtnamese sovereignty at Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
+ Chinese documents proving Việtnamese sovereignty at Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratlys.
During the period without the sovereignty disputes, i.e. before 1909, there were many
Chinese and Western documents either directly or indirectly certifying that Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and Trường Sa- Spratlys belong to Việtnam.
• First of all, that is Overseas Records (Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史) by Thích Đại Sán - 釋大汕
(a Chinese in 1696, 2.20).
In the third volume of Overseas Records (Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史), one can read about Qian li

Zhang Sha 千里長沙 or Hoàng Sa-Paracels where in he had affirmed that the Ngãi Lord
had exercised sovereignty over this archipelago as follows:
"Because there are sand dunes outside the beach, running from Northeast to Southwest, the
caves are high and standing upright as walls. Those low beaches are at sea level; the sand
surface is as hard as iron. Unfortunately ships could be wrecked to pieces. The sand clearing
is hundreds of miles; the length is beyond what the eye can see, immeasurably. This is

normally called “Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙”(Ten thousand miles of Long Sandbanks). No
grass, trees or houses could be seen. Getting rough sea and turning to find shelter at shore, the
ships will either be wrecked to pieces or have no chance for rescue, food or supplies then
surely will die of starvation. This location is about seven days or seven hundred miles from

Đại Việt 大越 (the former name of Việtnam). The former national emperor will send fishing
ships to go out to these islands to pick up gold and silver of the ships that are getting
wrecked. In autumn, the waters are shallow and flow to the East, therefore a single wave can

85
move a ship up to hundreds of miles; the wind is not strong, yet we fear the danger in Trường
Sa-Spratlys". [116,125]
Thích Đại Sán - 釋大汕 had reported his navigating experience over Hoàng Sa-Paracels or

Qian li Zhang Sha 千里長沙 (Ten Thousand Miles of Long Sandbanks) and disposed that

the estimated distance from Hoàng Sa-Paracels to Đại Việt 大越 (Great Việt) (the former
name of Việtnam) was about seven days of travel. The materials from Việtnam, as we have
read, have stated that the distance between the islands normally would be one day long.

Therefore, if a hundred miles getting to Đại Việt 大越 (the former name of Việtnam) takes 7
days of travel, then from the Việtnamese shore to the nearest island of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, it

takes 3 days and 3 nights. This will be reasonable. Thích Đại Sán - 釋 大 汕 wrote “The
former national emperor will send fishing ships to go out these islands to pick up gold and
silver of the ships that are wrecked in Hoàng Sa-Paracels.” would be also reasonable and in
accordance with the Việtnam documents on the activities of the Paracels-Hoàng Sa Flotilla. A
clearer certification of the “former emperor” might be Nguyễn Phúc Chu (1691 - 1725)
means at least at the time of Nguyễn Phúc Trăn (1687 - 1691) or other Nguyễn Lords. In this

period, there was still no dispute, so a Chinese like Thích Đại Sán - 釋大汕 would have an

objective attitude in accepting Đại Việt 大越 ’s (the former name of Việtnam) sovereignty to

Hoàng Sa-Paracels as presented above. Similar to other Đại Việt 大越 territory, there was no
document of certification from the royal court of China. The western tradition of territory
occupation is also not announcing for other nations’ knowledge. The only truth or real
happening will be certified by such an experienced and knowledgeable man as Ci Da Can-

Thich Dai San who understood well what took place in Đại Việt 大越 (the former name of
Việtnam).
Ancient maps drawn by the Chinese before 1909 all certify that Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratly had never been of Chinese sovereignty.
Researching all the ancient Chinese maps before 1909, one can see these are all without
mention of the so called Xi Sha, Nam Sha or any islands that Chinese governments infer to be
Xi Sha and Nam Sha in these maps. All of these maps certify that Hainan Island is the
Southernmost frontier of China.
For example, the Geography Maps (Dư địa đồ Guang Yu Tu 广 岛 岛 )) Chinese Yuan

Dynasty by Chu Tư Bân was Figured in the book Broadly publicized maps 廣 譽 圖(Quảng

86
Dư đồ) by Luo Hong Xian 岛岛先, volume 1, prepared in 1561, the Southernmost part of China
is Hainan Island [58], (Figure 2. 36).

- The world unity map Tian xian yi tong zhi tu 天下一統之圖 of Ming Dynasty in Great
Ming unity book (Ðại Minh Nhất Thống Chí), in 1461, first volume, has drawn the
Southernmost point of China as Hainan Island [58], (Figure 2.37)

- The Royal Ming grand unity general maps Da ming yi tong zhi tu 大明一統之圖
in Ming dynasty, and the Royal Ming service territorial maps Huang Ming Da Tong Yi Zong

Tu 黃 明 大 統 一 總 圖 ) by [Trần Tổ Thụ], 1635, the first volume, have drawn the

Southernmost of China as Hainan island [58], (Figure 2.38).
- Zone, province, citadel, county maps 路俯, 州縣圖(Lo Phu, Chau Huyen Do) in Yuan
dynasty, redrawn in Ancient and Present Maps by [Nguyễn Quốc Phụ], Ming dynasty, in
1638, last volume, has drawn the Southernmost part of China as Hainan Island [58], (Figure
2.39)
- Royal dynasty province, citadel, county general map 皇朝 府、岛 、州、 岛岛全圖
岛 ,wang
chao fu,ting,zhou,xian) Qing dynasty, anonymous author, in 1862, drawn according to
Province Internal Maps (Nội Phủ Ðịa Ðồ) including 26 pieces under the name of General
maps of great Qing main provinces (Ðại Thanh Trực Tỉnh Toàn Ðồ) has drawn the
Southernmost of China to be Hainan Island [58], (Figure 2.40)

- Royal dynasty unity geography general map 皇朝一統輿地總圖(wang chao yi tong Yu

di zong tu )(anonymous author), in 1894, has shown that the Southernmost part of China is
Hainan island [58], (Figure 2.41)

- Guangdong provincial map 长广 省 圖(GuangDong Sheng Tu) in Guangdong geography

general map 岛 广 輿 地 全 圖 (Giangdong Yi di quan tu), compiled by the mandarins of
Guangdong province in 1897, with the preface by governor Zhang Ren Jun, bears no sign of
any archipelagos that belong to China in the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)[58] (Figure 2.42).

- In the collection of Great Qing empire general maps 大清 帝國 全 圖 (Da Qing Di Guo
Quan Tu), printed by Shanghai commercial publishing house (Thương Vụ Án Thư Quán
Thượng Hai), 1905, forth version in 1910, has drawn the Southern most part of China as
Hainan island [58], (Figure 2.43)

- Great Qing empire position planning map 大清帝國位置长划圖(Da Qing Di Guo Wei
Zhi gui hua tu) (1909), as well as the above maps, has drawn the Southernmost part of China
territory to be Hainan Island [58], (Figure 2.44)

87
 After 1909, many Chinese maps have drawn the so-called Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南

沙 in Chinese territory. Among these maps, there is the Chinese boundary changing maps
(Trung Quốc Cương Giới Biến Thiên Ðồ) in 1939. This map has drawn the Qing empire
territory including the lands next to Indonesia, including Korea [58] (Figure 2.45).
Besides several ancient documents that China shows to prove the early Chinese discovery
of these islands (in fact they are deduction with no solid ground to support) are all materials

writing about foreign countries as 郊州 Jiao zhou strange thing notes (Jiaozhou 交州 Dị Vật

Chí) by 岛府 Yang Fu . 郊州 Jiao zhou was Việtnam and 郊州 Jiao zhou had been controlled
by China in a period of time. Similarly, the above-mentioned authors have quoted Records

About Neighbors (Chư Phiên Chí) by Zhao Ru Qu 趙如屈 (not Zhao Ru Shi - 趙如釋), in
Southern Song dynasty (1225). This material also mentioned Thiên Lý Trường Sa, Wan Li

Shi Tang 万里石塘 to be in foreign countries (藩国 FanGuo), which means these locations
are in other countries and not China.
In Chinese ancient documents, there are Stories on 富南事 (Fu nan shi ) by Kang tai 康

太 (Wu dynasty in the period of Three Kingdoms), South continent strange things 南洲异物

志(Nan zhou yi wu zhi ) by Fan chen 范岛 (Wu dynasty). Maps of the neighbors (Chư Phiên
Ðồ) in Song dynasty have positioned the border of China with other (Southern) neighbors to

be Jiao yang 交洋 or Jiao zhi yang 交趾洋 (the sea of Giao). The sea of Giao is the Tonkin
Gulf and Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường Sa-Spratly are rather far away from the Tonkin Gulf.
Hence the above ancient documents indirectly validated that Paracels and Spratlys that China

tries to call Xisha - 西 沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 are not in the territory of China but in the

control of the other nations that China calls neighbors FanGuo ( 藩国) or Jiaozhou( 交州),

Nanzhou (南州) .
After China used armed forces to invade Hoàng Sa-Paracels in January 1974, many
Chinese groups of archaeologists have come to the islands and “discovered” many ancient
articles as ceramics, carved stone articles on these islands. However, these articles are of no
value to justify the sovereignty. One can see there are many Roman empire coins having been
found in Óc Eo (An Giang province-Việtnam), but that cannot tell Óc Eo was under Roman
sovereignty. Chinese archaeologists also “discovered” 14 temples for wandering souls and
assigned that these temples had been built in the Ming, Qing dynasties. Amongst these

88
temples there are two in zongxing(永興) or fu lin(富林) island (Ile Boisée). These have been

written down in the article “From Xisha - 西沙 archipelago back” on the Hong Kong public
newspaper, Mar 31, 1957:
“On zongxing(永興) fu lin [富林] island nowadays there are 2 temples that the fishermen
had constructed by themselves. The temple in the South is called “Temple for wandering
souls”. The temple in the North is call “temple of Hoàng Sa”-Hoàng Sa tự (Han Zhen Hua 岛

振 岛, 岛金枝 Lan Jin Zhi, 吴方邦 Wu Fang Ban, Our country South sea island history general
compilation, first chapter page 115)
“Temple of Paracels (Hoàng SaTự) is the apparent proof on the establishment vestige of
Việtnam sovereignty that Việtnamese lords and emperors including Ming Mang made a navy
force to Hoàng Sa-Paracels to build the temples, pagodas as presented in this chapter.

* Western materials certifying the sovereignty of Việtnam on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratlys.
In 1494, Pope Alexander VI applied his spiritual power to distribute the influence zones in
the world for the two countries Spain and Portugal. This division was officialized in the
Tordesillas 1494 treaty. Consequently, the Portuguese merchant fleets headed eastward to
China and India. Portugal established a merchant station in Macau (China) in 1511 and
changed Macau into her colony in 1557. Since then, the merchant ships moved up and down
the East Sea. There were also many Portuguese navigators taking part in exploration of the
East Sea (SouthChina Sea)including Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
The Portuguese navigator Fernaõo Mendes Pinto, a missionary of the Jesuit school, wrote an
adventure book Peragrinacaõo (in French PeùRégrination) about the trip of 1545. This book
was printed in Lisbon in 1614. In this book F. M. Pinto described Hoàng Sa-Paracels and he
called it Pulo Pracela (Pracela in Portuguese means coral and Pulo means island). Also at this
time, the missionaries following merchant ships came to Tonkin-Dang Ngoai (North
Việtnam) to deliver their lectures in 1533. The sea navigating routes in the beginning of the
16th century from Malacca to Macau were full of difficulties. The merchant ships met with
underwater reefs in the East sea. Many researches with many navigation diaries of the
Portuguese explorers in the second half of the 16th century mentioned about the high
underwater reef of Pullo Sissir (Baixos de Pullo Sissir) at latitude 10. People found that these
reefs were very crucial. Gradually, the explorers could see a vast area covering currently
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly. This knowledge is similar to those of the

89
Việtnamese contemporary geography experts. Little by little, there was more and more
information about the reefs that are barely appearing above the water at about one foot high
and always hidden by the moving waves. In the night, one could only recognize these reefs
when travelling their ship close to these. There were islands covered with grass and salt or
sand clearings. The sea routes without reefs in that area were very narrow and if people could
peacefully travel through that water, it was really blessed by God. The authors advised the
navigators that they should not get far away from Champa seacoast.
Similar to the navigation diaries, the sea maps from the Portuguese seafarers in the second
half of the 16th century reflected a general concept, knowledge about an archipelago that they
called Pracel. It was just like a long tape or a curving knife blade and not zigzagged. This
extended along side the sea shore of Ðàng Trong (the old name of South Việtnam) then.
Portuguese seamen’s old and rare maps found also noted Paracels (Parcel in Portuguese) in
first half of the16th century. That was map of Bartholomen Velho (1560) (Figure 2.46) that
was noted down in the book of P.Y. Manguin and in an anonymous map in the book Livro da
Marinharia, quoted in Peregrination by F.M. Pinto. (Figure 2.47). The two maps with the year
1560 were relatively similar and this may have truly reflected the knowledge of the
Westerners of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. In general, Westerners then, typically Portuguese, did not
quite understand much about Hoàng Sa-Paracels and neither were they aware whose
sovereignty these islands were. The Hoàng Sa-Paracels shapes that the Portuguese noted
above as J Do Pracel are to the North of the small dots running from about Cham Island (Cù
Lao Chàm) out of the Hoäi An shore. These were called Pulo Campello to Thu Island (Cù
Lao Thu or Phú Quí island), marked as Pulo Sissir, out of Phan Thiet shore nowadays. The
long and vast tape and the bold dots in the North running South in a less and less vast shape
ends with a small dot just like a tape with a tipped end. That tape of Pracel in “Livro da
Marinharia” by FM Pinto was drawn up with more dots, bolder to the North, thinner and
thinner when running to the lower part.
To the end of the 16th century, the maps of Fernao Vaz Dourado (1590) (Figure 2.48)
showed the Portuguese not knowing more about the area. However, the Dutch at that time
began stronger activities as shown through their map of Van - Langren in 1595 (Figure 2.49)
with many details especially in the middle of Việtnam. In the North of Việtnam, this map
exposes a more detailed view in the Red River, drawn to take its source from Yunnan (then
written Suinam). In the Northwest of Pracel, Hainan island was noted as I Ainam. In the
Northeast and the East, there were no location, but the map was drawn by the bold and
successive dots. Above all, in the map of Van - Langren (1595), on the part of inland, beside

90
 the notable location of Varella cape, there was drawn a shore under the name of Costa da
Pracel, opposite to Pulo Canton (Cù Lao Ré or Ré Island), in Quảng Nghĩa province area.
Due to many reasons, in the 17th century, the Portuguese lost their monopoly in the East Sea.
Several other nations were stronger and increased their presence in this sea zone, travelling
more in this area as well as around Hoàng Sa-Paracels. The Portuguese archenemy then was
the Dutch, then the English and French. Different from the Portuguese business method in the
previous century, the Dutch, English and French navigation activities were mainly relying on
the international commercial companies sponsored and entrusted by their governments. They
were the Dutch East India Company or Vereenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie (V.O.C.),
founded in 1602, and English East India Company, founded in 1600. Hoàng Sa-Paracels was
on the international commercial route and was regarded as one important strategic position by
the Westerners.
In the 18th century, East Sea (South China Sea)researches implemented by these companies
were very thorough. From the East Sea (South China Sea)measuring explorations by the
delegates of Kergariou - Locmacria in the years of 1778 – 1787, the Westerners could
understand much more and more truly than the former vague and threatening legends on the
East Sea. Sea routes were relatively safer although they could not ignore the danger and
shipwreck possibilities in the Paracels.
Through the activities of the French merchants and missionaries, especially after Pigneau de
Béhaine helped Nguyễn Anh militarily, the French commenced to pay attention to Việtnam
and inherited the knowledge from the Portuguese and the Dutch, and they knew very clearly
about the internal political situation of Ðàng Trong (South Việtnam) and Tonkin-Dang Ngoai
(North Việtnam) in the wartime as well as in unification time. Thence, the Westerners
understood unmistakably about the sovereignty of Việtnam in Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
As a result, it is the French that began to supply the exact documents about the establishment
of Việtnam sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. Below are the chief
documents:
• Amphitrite navigation diary (1701) certified that Paracels is An Nam’s archipelago.
Many Westerners’ and French correspondences and diaries are included in the collection of
“Lettres Edifiantes & Curieuses” by Archives des Missions Étrangères de Paris, Paris, 1838,
4 vols.
In this document, there is a diary of the ship named Amphitrite that carried the French
missionaries passing by Hoàng Sa-Paracels in 1701 as folllows:

91
 “They lift the anchor. The wind is good. After some time, we travel to the rocks of Paracels.
That is a terrible invisible reef of hundreds of miles witnessing many shipwrecks” [66] In
1843, this document was published and had the note: “Paracels is an archipelago under
An Nam sovereignty”.
• The memory about Cochin-China (Le Mémoire sur la Cochinchine) by Jean Baptiste
Chaigneau (1769 - 1825), wrote that by the ending years under Gia Long Emperor (1816 -
1819), the Emperor did establish Việtnams sovereignty on Paracels.
Jean Baptiste Chaigneau (1769-1825) was named by Gia Long Emperor a Việtnamese name
as Nguyễn Văn Thắng, ranked Thắng Toàn Hầu. He followed Nguyễn Ánh (later Gia Long
Emperor) to fight against Tây Sơn. He substituted J. M. Dayot by 1796 year’s end to take
charge of Phi Long ship. He took part in the 1801 Thị Nại battle with activities at Quảng
Nam - Huế. He also took charge of supply logistics for the army in Phú Xuân (decree dated
on 16 -3 - 1802).\
His memoir “Le mémoire sur la Cochinchine” published by A. Salles, a colonial examiner,
on the Bulletin des Amis du Vieux Huế, 02, Avril - Juin 1923, has one quotation as follows:
“The nation of Cochinchine whose ruler made himself Emperor includes Ðàng Trong
(Cochinchine proprement dite), Ðông Kinh (Tonquin), one part of Cao Miên (Cambodia),
some islands with inhabitants not very far from the shore and the Paracel archipelago of
small islets, underwater rocks and reefs without inhabitants. It is in 1816 that the
contemporary emperor affirmed his sovereignty of that archipelago " [36, 13] [177]
• In the book “The world, history and the descriptions of people, their religions, their
practices and their costums” (Univers, histoire et description de tous les peuples, de leurs
religions, moeurs et coutumes) by the missionary Taberd printed in 1833 stated that Gia Long
Emperor had officially affirmed the sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels in 1816.
Jean Louis Taberd in this book wrote:
“We will not renumerate the main islands of Cochinchine. We would draw attention that
more than 34 years ago, the Paracels archipelago, called by the Việtnamese to be Cát Vàng or
Paracels (Yellow Sand), consisting of many scattered and intertwined islands, strewn by the
rocks amidst the sand beach worrying the seafarers’ safety, had been occupied by the
Việtnamese of Ðàng Trong (South Việtnam)".
“We do not know if they have constructed any premises over there but we understand for sure
that Gia Long Emperor has intentionally inserted this strange flower onto his crown.
Therefore, he considered it the right time to personally cross the ocean to acquire the Hoàng

92
 Sa-Paracels archipelago. It is in the year of 1816 that he solemnly raised a flag of the Ðàng
Trong (South Việtnam)”. [66] [186]
• An Nam Great Nation Map (An Nam Ðại Quốc Họa Ðồ) by Bishop Taberd published in
1838 also confirmed that Cát Vàng (Hoàng Sa) is Paracels and lies within the sea boundary of
Việt Nam. [27] (Figure 2.50)
This map was attached at the back of the Việtnamese-Latin Dictionary (Latino –
Anamiticum) by Bishop Taberd who had been Minh Mạng Emperor’s interpreter since
November 1826. The dictionary was published in 1838. The map is 80cm long, 44cm wide,
printed on the normal paper used for map printing. The title of the map is printed in Chinese,
Việtnamese and Latin.
An Nam Great Nation Map (An Nam Ðại Quốc Họa Ðồ) is a material that reflects the
generalization in-depth and exact knowledge of the Westerners from beginning of XVI

century on the relationship between Hoàng Sa-Paracels and the nation of Đại Việt 大 越
(former name of Việtnam), which is called by the author as An Nam Great Nation (An Nam
Ðại Quốc). The An Nam Great Nation Map (An Nam Ðại Quốc Họa Ðồ) is an indisputable
proof that affirms strongly that:
1. Paracels Paracels is the location name that the Westerners name the archipelago in the East
Sea (SouthChina Sea)during XVI century to the beginning of the XIX century which is the
very Cát Vàng or Hoàng Sa-Paracels of Việtnam. In this map there is one remark “Paracels
Seu Cát Vàng”. In the East sea, there is no Hainan island (China) but there are only
Việtnamese islands. The archipelago is in the 170 latitude North and over 1110 longitude East.
The map also draws a number of islands in dots with the remark "Paracels Seu Cát Vàng".
The word Seu in Latin is equivalent to ”meaning” or “equal to”. Cát Vàng (Việtnamese)

means Paracels 黄沙(Sino-Việtnamese). Paracels means Cát Vàng (Yellow sand) and at the

same time means 黄 沙 Paracels. This is a clear and definite affirmation and this is not a

deduction as Xisha - 西沙 as Chinese call it.

2. In the An Nam Great Nation Map (An Nam Ðại Quốc Hoạ Ðồ) there is no sign of Hainan
island or any other islands of any neighboring country. It only indicates "Paracels Seu Cát

Vàng"黄沙, a clear proof that Paracels Seu Cát Vàng is within the territory boundary of An

Nam Great Nation (An Nam Ðại Quốc) or Đại Việt 大越 (former name of Việtnam).
3. The location Paracels written beside the dots of islands at about 16 0 latitude North (at the
same vertical level as Tư Dung port of Thừa Thiên up to 17 0 latitude North about the same

93
 latitude of Cửa Tùng- Tung Port (Quảng Trị province) and 111, 018 longitude East. This
proves the Westerner’s exact understanding of the archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Hoàng Sa-Paracels is not in the same group as Spratlys archipelago at all.
On the part of inland territory there is a line “The nation of An Nam means Imperium
Anamiticum” (“An Nam Quốc” Seu “Imperium Anamiticum”) and the line “Interior
Cochichina means An Nam Đàng Trong” (“Cocincina interior" seu "An Nam Ðàng Trong".
In the South there is a line “Lũi Sầy" means "Murus magnus separans Olim Utrumque regne"
(“Lũi Sầy" seu "Murus magnus separans Olim Utrumque regne") and "Cocincina exterior",
Tonkin-Dang Ngoai (North Việtnam) seu "Tunquinum". This proves that the contents of the
map were not written in 1838 but had been written before that. On the map there are location
appellations that were newly named as Binh Dinh Thành, Ðịnh Tường Thành, so the year of
making An Nam Great Nation Map (An Nam Ðại Quốc Hoạ Ðồ) must be after Nguyễn Anh
took over Qui Nhon citadel.
The map drawing of South middle Việtnam is very exact but the drawing of the North of
Việtnam, especially the border with Laos is not really correct. Westerners’ knowledge about
Việtnam is very rich. Until the beginning of XIX century, the Westerners had detailed

understanding and knowledge about 黄沙 Hoàng Sa-Paracels.

• The Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. VI printed Bishop Taberd certifying
Gia Long Emperor officially establishment of Việtnam sovereignty on Paracels).
The Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal number 6 and 7 printed a long article on
Việtnam’s Hoàng Sa-Paracels in English with the title from Bishop Taberd ”Paracels or
Paracels (Cồn Vàng)” with below contents: “Though this archipelago has nothing more than
rocks and big dunes, it is forecast that it will bring more inconvenience than benefit to the
owner. Gia Long Emperor has thought to increase his territory by occupying this dreary land.
In 1816, he has gone there and solemnly erected a flag and officially established the
sovereignty over these rocks, seemingly there are no other rivals to him on this
occupation.”[36, trg 11] (This is in fact one more time that Việtnam executed her sovereignty
over the Hoàng Sa-Paracels archipelago).
• In “The Journal of the Geographical Society of London” (1849) GutzLaff accounted that
the Việtnamese government established a fleet of ship and a military station for tax collection
in Paracels. GutzLaff wrote in the article “Geography of the Cochinchine Empire” to print on
The Journal of the Geography Society of London, vol. the 19th in 1849, page 97, there is a
rather long text about Hoàng Sa-Paracels as follows:

94
“Here we should not have talked of the Cát Vàng archipelago which is near to the An-nam
shore from 15 to 20 miles and stretches between the latitudes of 15 and 17 degree North, and
the longitudes of 111 and 113 degree East, if the emperor of Cochin-china had not claimed
this archipelago to be his- with all the islands and reefs, crucial for the seafarers. We do not
know the reason why those reefs are growing bigger and bigger. Maybe it is because of the
coral developing or other reasons. But it is clear that those small islands are higher and higher
every year, and some of the reefs are now having permanent inhabitants though several years
before there were only strong waves to wash up and down. Those islands would not have
been of any value if the fishing business there had not been so flourishing. The danger was
too high for the adventurers to take risk there. From time immemorial, most of the ships from
Hainan island coming here have visited the floating beaches and these ships have also taken
long trips to the coast of Borneo. Although more than five out of ten are wrecked but the fish
volumes gained are so attractive that they can not only make up for all the loss but also leave
back handsome profit. An-Nam government saw the benefits if they could impose a level of
tax, so they form up a fleet of ships and a small military station here in order to collect the tax
from all the foreigners who come here as well as to protect the native fishermen. Thus a great
deal of transactions have been developed here with a chance to expand up thanks to a large
amount of fish to come to this beach for laying eggs. Some islands have sickly trees and
plants but are short of drinkable water. The sailors who forget to have enough water supply
will run into serious trouble”.
The author also wrote “ If the emperor of Cochinchina had not claimed the archipelago full of
crucial rocks and reefs to be his, he would not have mentioned about the archipelago of
Paracels (Cát Vàng) at all” [36,page 12], [157].
Although the author estimates wrongly the distance from the Việtnam shore to the
archipelago to be15 - 20 miles (English), fortunately he positions exactly the location of
around 150-170 latitude North and 1110- 1130 longitude East. Consequently, the author has
revealed that the Việtnamese government had exercised the sovereignty through the forming
a ship fleet and a small military station for tax collection and protecting the native fishermen.
In comparison with the Việtnamese historical materials, 1816 was the first year that Gia Long
Emperor ordered the navy force instead of the Paracels Flotilla to have activities in Hoàng
Sa-Paracels. It was this event that the Westerners considered very important. They did not
write in 1816 Gia Long Emperor’s soldiers but they wrote Gia Long Emperor himself
solemnly established the sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels.

95
After analyzing the Việtnamese, Chinese and other foreign documents, we have found out the
Việtnamese documents are by the Việtnamese governments’, certifying clearly the
establishment and exercising the sovereignty of Việtnam through economic activities, namely

the activities of Hoàng Sa and Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotillas under state control. The other
activities are similarly governmental: Quảng Nghia, Bình Định, Bình Thuận provincials’ and
the navy force’, the citadel supervisor forces’ (giám thành) activities of temple construction,
tree planting, stele erection, landmark erection, sea route measuring… The Chinese and other
foreign sources of documents are those from non-government individuals. Accordingly, the
bishops, the merchants, the explorers have all affirmed that Cát Vàng (Hoàng Sa) is Paracels
and the Việtnamese state has already practiced ownership and sovereignty over these islands
through many periods.
2.2 The affirmation and establishment of sovereignty by Việtnamese states
2.2.1 The affirmation of sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường Sa-Spratlys by
Việtnamese Lords, Emperors and royal courts
Where as in China, there have been no documents telling of any emperor or royal court
affirming Chinese sovereignty over Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys, the
Việtnamese official historical materials have shown that the Việtnamese lords, emperors and
royal courts have many times affirmed that Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys are
Việtnamese territory. Official materials from Việtnamese states and royal courts as Records

on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實

錄 正 編 ) Royally decided history of the Việtnam Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes

(Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ -大南會典事例), Nguyễn Dynasty Official Documents (Royally

Viewed Documents (châu bản)), Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大

南一統志)have recorded clearly that Việtnamese Lords, Emperors and royal courts had been
continuously affirming that Hoàng Sa-Paracels belongs to Việtnamese sea territory.
For example in the 8th lunar month in autumn of the Qúi Tỵ year, 14 th year under Minh Mạng
Emperor (1833), Minh Mạng Emperor ordered the Industry Ministry: “Paracels archipelago
in the Quảng Nghĩa sea...” (Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại

Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), part two, volume 104). In Bính Thân year, 17th
year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836) (equivalent to 16th year under Chinese Qing dynasty,
Ðạo Quang Emperor). The Construction Ministry reported to the Emperor: “Paracels area
in our national territory is very crucial area (Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn

96
Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), part two, volume 165). The 20th
of 12 lunar month in 17th year under Thiệu Trị Emperor (1847), the revision report from
Industry Ministry also confirmed: “Every year, in springtime, according to tradition, we send
ships and soldiers to have distant investigation of Hoàng Sa-Paracels which belongs to the
national sea territory...” (Official Document Thiệu Trị-Royally Viewed Documents (châu
bản) Thiệu Trị, volume 51, page 235). Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống

Chí-大南一統志) from the National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) of Nguyễn Dynasty has
also expressly written: “From the East of Quảng Nghĩa province to the sand islands
vertically, there are is Hoàng Sa-Paracel archipelago which is in line with the blue sea...”

2.2.2 The administrative management from the Việtnamese states over the archipelagos of
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys:
During the whole periods of the Nguyễn Lords, Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys
were considered as one unit. This unit was in the administrative control of Thừa Tuyên
Quảng Nam under the name of Lê Dynasty or Quảng Nghĩa province province (phủ) and at
time maybe Quảng Nghĩa town (trấn), but all are under the actual autonomy of the then
South Việtnam (Ðàng Trong), in line with the historical periods. Therefore, from the time
Nguyễn Hoàng came back to control Thuận Quảng (in 1600) till the time Nguyễn Phúc
Khoát (1738-1765) made himself Lord in 1744, nominatively, the Nguyễn Lords were the

mandarins [to help the Lê Dynasty] to control Thừa Tuyên Quảng Nam of Đại Việt 大 越
(former name of Việtnam), under the reign of the Lê Emperors. Thus all the activities to

establish sovereignty from Nguyễn Lords were all in the name of Đại Việt 大 越 (former
name of Việtnam) and before that in the name of the governor of Thừa Tuyên, Quảng Nam.
In 1602, with the properties of autonomy and self-governing, Nguyễn Hoàng changed to the
name of Quảng Nam citadel, controlling Quảng Nghĩa or Quang Ngãi province, formerly to
be Tư Nghĩa province. Also since 1602, Quảng Nghĩa province formed up the government
official ranks of province mayor (tuần phủ) and vice mayor (khánh ly’) to rule the location.
Hence, on such an actual autonomy, Quảng Nghĩa province included Bình Sơn count Sơn
county (formerly Binh Dương county) and An Vĩnh hamlet was one unit in Bình Sơn
County. Compiled Việtnam Four Direction Road Map (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư -

瓚 集天 安南 四 至 賂 圖書) or Compiled Việtnam Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam Lộ) wrote
"The Yellow Sand (Bãi Cát Vàng -Hoàng Sa) in Quảng Nghĩa province". Miscellaneous

97
Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn
wrote "Paracels in Quảng Nghĩa province (within the Quảng Nam zone), Bình Sơn county,
An Vĩnh village ". Geography Map (Ðịa Dư Chí) by Phan Huy Chú wrote "Paracels-Hoàng
Sa is in Quảng Nghĩa town". In the Tây Sơn dynasty in 1773, Quảng Nghĩa province was
changed its name to Hoà Nghĩa province.
In 1801, Hoà Nghĩa was re-changed back to Quảng Nghĩa (or Quảng Ngãi province). In
Quảng Nghĩa province, beside the province mayor (tuần phủ), mayor assistant (khánh lý)
there were also one “chính hộ” lý, one “đề lãnh”, one archivist (ký lục), one “cai phủ” and
one secretary (thư ký). Later on Quảng Nghĩa became a town, then province. In 1829, this
administrative unit continued to control An Vĩnh village. Gradually, An Hải village in the
North of Sa Kỳ port also provided soldiers for Hoàng Sa-Paracels. The villagers from An
Vĩnh and An Hải hamlets transferred to Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) to form up two wards of An
Vĩnh and An Hải which Nguyễn Thông called the two neighborhood - phường of An Vĩnh
and An Hai. In the beginning of Nguyễn Dynasty, when the two wards’ inhabitants in Ré
Island (Cù Lao Ré) developed, they requested to separate independently from their old
villages in the inland and became the main suppliers for the civilian soldiers for Hoàng Sa-
Paracels. Phạm Quang Ảnh himself was appointed to be Hoàng Sa Flotilla commander in
1815 and he was one native of An Vĩnh village in Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré). Nowadays, this
place is in the Đông hamlet, An Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn count County. Many documents such as
Việtnamese History- Abreviate Abbreviated and assorted research (Việt Sử Cương Giám

Khảo Lược- 越 史綱 鑑考 略 )by Nguyễn Thông and Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam

Nhất Thống Chí- 大 南 一 統 志 ) by National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) of Nguyễn

Dynasty have confirmed that Hoàng Sa-Paracels belonged to Quảng Nghĩa province. Hoàng
Sa-Paracels is a vast and crucial place. Therefore, the higher administrative units as town or
province had repeatedly had direct interference in the periodic activities of the civilian
soldiers of Paracels-Hoàng Sa Flotilla. This was aimed at having satisfactory facilities and
ensuring to be able to meet the requirements from the central government in Phú Xuân, which
is the seat of South Việtnam (Ðàng Trong) then the capital of the Nguyễn Dynasty later on.

2.2.3 The formation and activity of Paracels Flotilla from XVII century to XIX century.
Before 1909, neither China nor any other Southeast Asian countries had had any proof to
justify their attention to establish the sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels
and Trường Sa-Spratlys. Whereas, during three centuries from XVII century to XIX century,

98
an organization of Việtnamese civilian soldiers, Hoàng Sa Flotilla had been operating in
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys. They were assigned the duty of control and
exploitation of the resources on the islands of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
2.2.3.1 The birthplace of Hoàng Sa Flotilla is in the Sa Kỳ Port (Figure 2.51) and Ré Island
(Cù Lao Ré)
First of all, Ré Island Island (Cù Lao Ré)(2.21) (Figure 2.52) was also called Lý Sơn. The

Portuguese called this place Pulo Catah; the Chinese called it 外羅 Wai Luo. Ré Island (Cù
Lao Ré) at the latitude of 15040 North and longitude of 1090 East. It is on the Northeast of
Dung Quất bay, 50 km far from Quảng Ngãi. It is 27 km from Sa Kỳ estuary. To the farther
North is Chàm Island, to the South is Phú Quí Island.
Ré Island (Cù lao Ré) is an uneven multi-angled shape. The longest length is 7 km, the width
is 3 km. The area is nearly 11km2 (2.22). Mountains are covering ¼ area around the island.
In the middle it is space. The five mountains are Hòn Tiên, Hòn Tai, Hòn Sỏi, Hòn Vung and
the largest is the Thới Lới. To the North west sea was the mountain of Hòn Bé. To the East is
Hòn Mù Cu. On Hòn Bé there are arable land with drinkable water wells on the very
seashore. Out in the sea around the island there are coral and valuable sea specialty as sea
cufullber (đồn đột). The island is rich in peanut and corn plantation. Nowadays, they plant a
lot of onion and garlic. Island inhabitants have been present here for long time. The cultural
remains of Sa Huynh include the ceramics, the vase coffins that are over 2000 years of age
(2.23). There are also Champa cultural vestiges. According to genealogy records, the early
Việtnamese immigrants to the island were at the beginning of the XVII century and from the
inland Sa Kỳ to arrive there.
There were two groups of immigrants to occupy two different areas of the island. Six families
from An Vĩnh village (Sơn Tịnh county) to move to An Vĩnh ward, now it is An Vĩnh ward.
There are seven families from An Hải village (Bình Sơn county) to move to An Hải ward,
now it is An Hải village (2.24). At the Hang pagoda (another name to be Thiên Không Thạch
Tự) on the Thới Lới mountain, there are respectful adoration to the pioneers reclaiming the
lands of An Vĩnh (Lý Vĩnh) and An Hải (Lý Hải). Gradually, people from many other places
including those from Gia Ðịnh also migrate to this place. According to the genealogy records
of the Phạm Văn family (Tây hamlet, An Vinh village), the names of the pioneers in the 9th
year under Hoàng Ðịnh Emperor (1609). People from An Vĩnh, An Hải villages have been
dwelling and multiplying in Ré Island. However, they have to bear the responsibilities to their
root villages in the inland. Only from the 3rd year under Gia Long Emperor (1804) could the

99
two wards of An Vĩnh and An Hải actually separate into their new administrative identities
and independent with the former root villages in the inland. This is according to the
application of the An Vĩnh ward officers requesting for the separation from An Vĩnh village.
This document is still kept at the family ancestor temple of Phạm Quang, Đông hamlet, An
Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn county [87] [88]
Opposite to Ré Island (Cù Lao Re) in the inland is the Sa Kỳ estuary and Ba Làng An
(Batangan) where there is a sea-pointing cape nearest to Hoàng Sa-Paracels in terms of
longitude, as compared with all other places along the coast of Middle Việtnam. This is the
root village of the Ré Island inhabitants. The location is, located at one bank of the Sa Kỳ
estuary, Sơn Tịnh county. To the North is the An Hải hamlet, Binh Sơn county, Quảng Nghĩa
province. An Vĩnh village included one part of area in the inland at Sa Kỳ estuary and An
Vĩnh ward. An Hải village similarly consisted of An Hải ward in Ré Island. These
administrative units separated from each other in the 3rd year under Gia Long Emperor (1804)
as above mentioned. In the South of Sa Kỳ estuary there is still garden Vườn Đồn relic,
where there was a military post in the past. In this place, there is also the relic Cá Ông shrine
(Whale shrine) and the relic of An Vĩnh village temple (now An Vĩnh village, Tịnh Kỳ
hamlet, Sơn Tịnh county, Quảng Nghĩa province).
The bay of Sa Kỳ has no river flowing out, so there is no sand addition. The depth is
relatively satisfactory for deploying a seaport there. Hence, the two sides of the bay is quite
convenient for the people to settle, especially the South side, An Vĩnh village whose
inhabitants are specializing in sea fishery and agriculture, about 30km from Quảng Nghĩa
seat. The North side of Sa Kỳ bay is in An Hải village, less populated and less busy. Valuable
sea specialties in Ré Island (Cù lao Reé) as sea cufullber, turtles are easy for consummation:
Hội An town in the North. Sa Kỳ seaside and Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) could easily be supplied
with sailboat-making materials as bamboo, leaves, wood including the hopea pierrie hance
(kiền kiền wood) basically used for making sail mast. This kind of wood could be found from
Quảng Nghĩa, Quảng Nam forests not far away.
Natural, geography and human features as above-mentioned facilitate the people of Sa Kỳ
and Ré Island to be well versed in seafaring. They would ship for search of sea cufullber,
elephant-ear-like snail (Tridacna squamosa-ốc tai tượng) exactly at the vicinity of Ré Island
(Cù Lao Ré). A specialty-rich Paracels would certainly attract these fishing villagers into sea
adventures. That is the very first reason that Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) and Sa Kỳ bay became
the initial departure place for Paracels Flotilla. Moreover, due to the historical need to exist of
Ðàng Trong (South Việtnam under the Nguyễn Lords), Nguyễn Hoàng himself had thought

100
about sea bound trading development. He had facilitated the development of an
internationally commercial port of Hội An with the presence of the Japanese, Chinese and the
Westerners who from the beginning of XVI century, developed their commercial potential to
the East by founding their commercial stations in Macau and Malacca. The naval battle with
the Dutch (in alliance with the Trịnh Lords) by the Thuận An port under the Nguyễn Phúc
Nguyên Lord had urged Cochin-China-Ðàng Trong (South Việtnam) to have a regular plan
for collecting not only valuables but also shipwrecked articles, especially arms and weapons
for accelerating their forces against Trịnh Lords in Tonkin-Đàng Ngoai (North Việtnam).
2.2.3.2. Time of Hoàng Sa Flotilla operations and activity:
The birth time of Hoàng Sa Flotilla, according to Việtnamese and even Chinese materials,
could be in the initial time of the Nguyễn lordship. Chinese Overseas Reports (Hải Ngoại Kỷ
Sự) wrote in 1696 that the former Nguyễn Lord had launched the operations of Hoàng Sa

Flotilla and Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫

邊 雜 錄 ) (1776) wrote “Before the Nguyễn family”. Records on Việtnamese facts under the

Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên- 大 南 實 錄 前 編 ) (1821) wrote: “In early
national forming time, there was deployment of Hoàng Sa Flotilla” (Quốc sơ trí Hoàng Sa).
Certainly the establishment of Hoàng Sa Flotilla should be before or in the time of Nguyễn
Phúc Tần Lord (1648-1687), that means before or in the same time as the appearance of

Việtnam Four-Direction Road Map (Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Ðồ Thư- 天 南 四 至 賂 圖 )

(1686). Since these materials had written about the activities of Hoàng Sa Flotilla. That is
exactly in the ruling time of Nguyễn Phúc Lan Lord (1635-1648) or Nguyễn Phúc Nguyên
Lord (1613-1635) or Nguyễn Phúc Tần Lord.
According to Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-

撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn, Nguyễn Hoàng entered the South in the 3 rd year of Hoàng
Ðịnh (1602). Taking a leisure trip to Hải Vân mountain, he saw the crucial features of this
mountainous region and commented that this was the keystone of Thuận Quảng. He then
passed the mountain to see the geography characteristics as far as currently Câu Húc hamlet,
Duy Xuyên county. After that he ordered the 6th son Nguyễn Phúc Nguyên to move to and
protect the Quảng Nam citadel. Since then till 1613, Nguyễn Phúc Nguyên directly handled
all operations in the South of Hải Vân pass.
Additionally, the Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp

Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) as well as other documents reported that Paracels Flotilla would come

101
back in the 8th lunar month by Eo port or Tư Hiền port and submitted the articles at the main
citadel of Phú Xuân. Nguyễn Phúc Nguyên himself no longer settled in Ái Tử, Quảng Trị.
But he just dwelled at Phước Yên, Quảng Ðiền, on the Bồ riverbank, one branch of Hương
River (Perfume River). Nevertheless, the main seat was not yet moved to Phú Xuân. Nguyễn
Phúc Lan Lord began the removal the seat to Kim Long in 1st year under Dương Hoà (1635)
and Nguyễn Phúc Tần Lord was the one that moved all to Phú Xuân. Therefore, we can have
basis to conclude that the Hoàng Sa Flotilla could be established -maybe earliest, at the time
of Nguyễn Phúc Lan Lord (1635-1648). To be surer, the Flotilla could be established under
the Nguyễn Phúc Tan Lord time (1648-1687), as it is in this period that the Flotilla ships
would enter Eo Port (Thuận An) and submit articles at Phú Xuân citadel.
No matter in which Lord the Hoàng Sa Flotilla was formed, it is surely in the first half of
XVII century, or as per history, in the early time of Nguyễn lordship. The Hoàng Sa
Flotillas had been operating from either Nguyễn Phúc Lan Lord or Nguyễn Phúc Tần Lord
until the end of the Nguyễn lordship, total under 7 Lords and about one and a half century.
(2.25)
At the Tây Sơn uprising, Nguyễn Lords evacuated to Gia Ðịnh and Hoàng Sa Flotillas were
under the Tây Sơn control. These are reflected in the documents that are still preserved in the
Võ family ancestor temple in An Vĩnh village, Re Island. This document has informed that in
the 9th year under Thái Ðức (1786), Ré Island inhabitants had operation a request to Tây Sơn
authorities to allow the Hoàng Sa Flotilla to restart their operations. [88]. To the end of Tây
Sơn movement, the Hoàng Sa Flotilla activities were also influenced. So only in the 2 nd year
under Gia Long (1803) could Hoàng Sa Flotilla to restart as per Records on Việtnamese facts

under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), volume XXII
quotation: ”Officer (cai cơ) Võ Văn Phú- chief (thủ Ngự) of Sa Kỳ seaport, ordered to recruit
the outlandish people to form up the Hoàng Sa Flotilla”. In 1815, Gia Long Emperor ordered
the Hoàng Sa Flotilla to launch on the sea route measurement in Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
Since 1816, Gia Long Emperor began to send navy force to coordinate with Hoàng Sa
Flotilla (not only Hoàng Sa Flotilla) to carry on the control, sea route measurement in Hoàng
Sa-Paracels. Hoàng Sa Flotilla became a more civilian organization. As tradition goes, the
Ré Island inhabitants would just continue to go seafaring to destinations as Hoàng Sa-
Paracels where there are many valuable specialties. There is no document saying that Hoàng
Sa Flotilla would be disbanded except the book Việtnamese History- abbreviated and

assorted research (Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược- 越 史 綱 鑑 考 略 )(1877) by Nguyễn

102
Thông. In this book the author wrote that Hoàng Sa Flotilla was disbanded long before the
compilation of the book (1877). In the ruling time of Tự Đức Emperor, there was no
chronological history report on Hoàng Sa Flotilla activities any more. Because as per

Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục- 大南實錄), fourth part, written in Tự
Đức time, those activities that become the common practices would not be written down into
the records. The activities of Hoàng Sa Flotilla and navy force in the 17 th year under Minh
Mạng Emperor (1836) had become common practices, as seen in Royally decided history of
the Việtnam Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ-

欽定大南會典事例)
Besides, there were prefuneral orations for commemorating the soldiers who joined Hoàng Sa
Flotillas. These documents are still kept in the Ré Island. In short, although we still do not
know exactly when the Hoàng Sa Flotilla halted operations. We are only informed that in
1877, the Flotilla was dispersed for some time. That is the time when Nguyễn Thông wrote
his book Việtnamese History- abbreviated and assorted research (Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo

Lược-越史綱鑑考略). Since 1816, navy force had took charge in the investigation, sea route
measurement. This task was no longer assigned to in the control of the Hoàng Sa Flotilla as
before.
As for the operating schedules in the archipelago, on reading the books of Writings on

geography (Dư Ðịa Chí- 輿地志), Việtnamese royal dynasties’ geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa

Dư Chí- 皇 越 地 輿 志 ), Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyên Lords (Ðại Nam

Thực Lục Tiền Biên-大南實錄前編), Unified Việtnam History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí),
every year the Hoàng Sa Flotilla had to start from 3 rd lunar month and to come back in 8 th
lunar month. According to Four-direction map of the South (Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Ðồ Thư)
or Compiled Việtnamese road maps (Toản Tập An Nam Loại Đồ Thư), the Flotilla would go
by the end of winter and there was no idea about the time to come back. As Miscellaneous

Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 ), there were
maps telling of the departure in the 1st lunar month then coming back on the 8 th lunar month.
If the food supplies taken along had been for 6 months, the departure time of 1st lunar month
is not exact. From 3rd to 8th lunar month, i.e. from about April to September, Quảng Nghĩa is
under dry season with the Southwest wind of convenience to seafaring. Especially, Quảng
Nghĩa would suffer typhoon from 8th to 11th lunar month, most serious to be on the 9th and 10th
lunar month. So the choice of time of activity for Hoàng Sa Flotilla is Việtnamese ancestors’

103
 very intelligent decision. In 8th lunar month, the Southwest wind becomes weaker and the
Northeast wind starts. At this time, the Hoàng Sa Flotilla ships arrived Eo Port to submit the
articles. This time schedule was reasonable and just in time. At first, they began to go too
early to be convenient. Then they changed to the 3 rd lunar month. To finish the trip in the 8 th
lunar month is Việtnamese ancestors’ right decision. Most of the documents wrote the
departure took place in 3rd lunar month from Ré Island then the arrival was 3 days 3 nights
later for starting activities in Hoàng Sa-Paracels. In The Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại

Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大 南一 統志 ), the total time taken was from three to four days and
nights. This time frame is the actual time of travelling from inland or Ré Island to the nearest
island of Hoàng Sa-Paracels archipelago. Apparently in their 6 months of activities, the ships
of the Flotilla would go everywhere farther to the North. The islands far away to the South in
the Trường Sa-Spratly archipelago are Côn Đảo, Hà Tiên were taken care of by the Bắc Hải

北海 Flotilla who were under the control of Hoàng Sa Flotilla.

Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys are areas regularly visited by storms and strong
winds. The then conditions did not allow a permanent stay the whole year round but it was
only possible for staying by season. Thus the process of Hoàng Sa Flotilla’s activity is also
the process of establishment and execution Việtnamese sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels
and Trường Sa-Spratlys from early XVII century to XIX century in accordance with Việtnam
states law.

Table 2.1 Comparison table of Việtnamese document data on the activity of Paracels
Flotillas
Travelling Operating
Document Number of Number Departure Returning time time
name manning of ships time time
(civilian
soldiers)
Four- Not written 18 End of Not One and a Not clear
direction map winter of written half day
of the South lunar (There is
(Thiên Nam calendar different
Tứ Chí Lộ script writing
Ðồ Thư) or half a day)

104
Compiled
Việtnamese
road maps
(Toản Tập
An Nam Lộ)
Miscellaneou 70 (An 5 small 3rd lunar 8th lunar 3 days 3 6 months
s Records on Vinh fishing month month nights
the village) ships (there is (Septembe
Pacification different r)
of the script
Frontiers writing 1st
(Phủ Biên lunar

Tạp Lục- 撫 month,

February)
邊雜錄)
Writings on 70 (An 5 small 3rd lunar 8th lunar 3 days 3 6 months
geography Vĩnh units months month nights (food
(Dư Ðịa Chí- village) (April) (Septembe supplies

輿地志) r) for use)

And
Civilization
history in
classification
on
Việtnamese
royal
dynasties
(Lịch Triều
Hiến Chương

Loại Chí - 歷

朝 憲 章 類

誌)
Royal 70 (An 5 small 3rd lunar 8th lunar 3 days and 3 6 months
Việtnamese Vĩnh units month month nights (food

105
dynasties’ village) supplies
geography for use)
(Hoàng Việt
Ðịa Dư Chí-

皇越地輿志)
and Writings
on geography
(Ðịa Dư Chí)
Records on 70 (An Not 3rd lunar 8th lunar 3 days and 3 6 months
Việtnamese Vinh written month month nights
facts under village)
the Nguyễn
Lords (Ðại
Nam Thực
Lục Tiền

Biên- 大 南 實

錄前編)
Việtnamese (Not written Not 2nd lunar 8th lunar Not written 7 months
History- the number written month âm month (Miscalcul
abbreviated and An Hai lịch ation)
and assorted and An
research Vĩnh
(Việt Sử neighborho
Cương Giám ods
Khảo Lược-

越史綱鑑考

略) volume 4
Unified 70 (An N.A. 3rd lunar 8th lunar 3,4 days and 6 months
Việtnamese Vĩnh month month nights (if the
History (Ðại village) wind is
Nam Nhất convenient)
Thống Chí-

大南一統志)

106
 2.2.3.3. Responsibility of Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team (Đội Hoàng Sa)
In terms of responsibility and duty, Hoàng Sa Flotilla was required to do the following tasks:
1. Collecting the articles from the sunken ships and the valuable sea products in the North of
the East Sea (South China Sea)nowadays- the South or the nowadays Trường Sa-Spratlys was

controlen or taken care of by the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla).

2. Taking full control on the other groups having same responsibility but in the other

locations as Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla in the South. Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of

the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ), volume 2, Records on Việtnamese facts under

the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên- 大 南 實 錄 前 編 ) volume 10, Unified

Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大 南 一 統 志 ), Volume 6. Besides, this
Flotilla later took charge of investigation, sea route measuring in the area of Hoàng Sa-
Paracels archipelago. This responsibility was added since the Gia Long ruling time (Records

on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên- 大南實錄前

編), part one, volume 50 and volume 52).

3. As for the responsibility of open sea intelligent searching, protection, keeping tracks of the
sea pirates, it was mentioned in the application request for An Vĩnh ward to be separated
from An Vĩnh village dated 1st 2nd lunar month 3rd year under Gia Long (1804). This proves
that the people themselves felt this to be their obligation. Certainly, the government when
receiving such a request would be apt to accept out of no loss of supplies. Moreover, the
semi-military characteristics of this Flotilla were surely suitable to this duty. What’s more,
the rank of cai đội Hoàng Sa (Paracels Flotilla commander) meant taking full control of cai
cơ2 thủ ngự3 while Thủ Ngự’s (citadel protector) duties then included the vigilance of the
seaside. Many documents accounts that the Hoàng Sa Flotilla commander Taking full charge
of cai cơ thủ ngự as in Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam

Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), part one, volume XXII. The quotation is: “Võ Văn
Phú was ordered to re-organize the Hoàng Sa Flotilla and he was himself then the citadel
protector of Sa Kỳ bay.

2
Cai cơ: officer (cai) in charge of a cơ. Cơ number ranges from 10 to 200 or 500 soldiers (Vietnamese grand dictionary- Nguyen Nhu Y,
Communicative and cultural Publishing House 1998)
3
Thủ ngự: citadel protector (Vietnamese grand dictionary- Nguyen Nhu Y, Communicative and cultural Publishing House 1998)

107
Hence, the responsibility of Hoàng Sa Flotilla was very heavy, not merely on economy,
resource exploitation but also on investigation, sea route measurement, and intelligent
information collection on Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Especially in the Nguyễn lordship and the
initial period of Nguyễn Dynasty, was through Hoàng Sa Flotilla’s task of Taking full control

of the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla that we can have knowledge about how the Nguyễn Lords and
Emperors implemented their management on the East Sea (South China Sea)that time. The Sa
Kỳ seaport and the Re island inhabitants were very professional in the distant seafaring. The
location geography shows that this area (Sa Kỳ, Ré Island) is most pointing out to the East
Sea. Just like the inland pioneers in that period, the forefathers in the locations of Sa Kỳ and
Ré Island (Quảng Nghĩa) got the trust from Nguyễn Lords to have management on their
newly reclaimed areas and spaces. They were also appointed to be in full charge of those new
areas.
2.2.3.4 Hoàng Sa Flotilla’s organization and contents of activity:
In terms of organization, Hoàng Sa Flotilla was a militia-civilian organization which was
both civilian and military, both private and governmental, both economical and
administrative, managerial in the East sea. The Flotilla was created in the early days of
Nguyễn lordship when people had to open the virgin land for reclamation, one hand with
sword and the other with hoe. The highest head of this administrative unit then was citadel
governor4. It is necessary to maintain a citadel to simultaneously manage administratively,
increase more virgin land and operate militarily for combat readiness. This kind of unit
organization was rather special in Ðàng Trong (South Việtnam) as well as in other Nguyễn
dynasty organizations as new land reclamation plantation where each plantation chief is an
officer in charge of a military unit (quản cơ).
During Nguyễn Lords’ time, according to Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the

Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn, in volume 3, there were many
civilian soldier organizations as sea police units (đội thủ ngự), local military units.
The unit of “đội” was an organization of militia-civilian group, and this way of arrangement
had the Ðàng Trong’s military organizational characteristics.
According to Ðàng Trong’s military regime, beside the main forces 5 (elite6 or internal7
forces), the protecting generals and mandarins would usually recruit the locals to take care of

4
chưởng dinh
5
Chính binh
6
Tinh binh
7
Nội binh

108
the locations. These soldiers were called external forces 8(also called local forces9, temporary
forces10 or subordinate forces11). The numbers of these forces were higher than the main
forces but they were not paid monthly salary as the main forces were. They could only enjoy
the tax exempt only. The regimes are “dinh”, “cơ”, “đội”, and “thuyền”. “Thuyền” is the
lowest unit. One “đội” included from 40 to 60 persons. Managing a “đội” would be “cai
đội”12 and “đội trưởng”13. At the head of Hoàng Sa Flotilla is a Flotilla commander and the
Flotilla members were called soldiers. These betrayed the militarization traits of the regimes.
So when we read a westerner translator to write "compagnie Hoàng Sa” we should
understand that the “compagnie” here is a military organization and not a commercial one.
In Nguyễn Lords’ time, every year the state recruited 70 soldiers to fulfill the Hoàng Sa
Flotilla responsibility. The recruit however would be based on the capacity of transportation
over the sea. The number of 70 was a particular case for a militia-civilian group like Hoàng
Sa Flotilla. Also according to the book Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the

Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn, the word soldier was used to
name members of Hoàng Sa Flotilla. In 17th year under Càn Long (China), there were two

soldiers drifted by storm to 青 岛 QingLan port (Hainan Island) (1754), the other 8 soldiers
were missing. Thus each ship in Hoàng Sa Flotilla consisted of about 10 soldiers.
In An Vĩnh village, nowadays An Vĩnh village, Tự Kỳ hamlet, there still exists a temple next
to Sa Kỳ seaport called Hoàng Sa temple, paying homage to the skull bone of a whale, (this is
said to be brought back by the Flotilla after their trip back from Hoàng Sa-Paracels). This
temple is also commemorating Hoàng Sa Flotilla soldiers. The temple was damaged in the of
wartime and the whale skull bone was transferred for adoration at the Saint Tomb, next to the
old temple. In Ré Island, nowadays, Lý Sơn county, there stands the Pagoda for Lost Souls
(also called Hoàng Sa Temple), situated at the old An Vĩnh village. There is another Pagoda
for Lost Souls at An Hải hamlet, former An Hải ward. In An Vĩnh village and An Hải village
(both in inland and out at the Ré Island), there is one traditional rite of paying respect to the
living soldiers before departure (as if they had passed away once sailing)14 on every 20th of 2nd

8
Ngoại binh
9
Thổ binh
10
Tạm binh
11
Thuộc binh
12
Cai: Manager or officer
13
Trưởng: Chief (translator’s)
14
Tế: paying respect to the dead; Tế sống: a rite of paying respect to the living as if their trip
were to death (translator’s)

109
lunar month at village pagodas. Now this tradition is practiced in then An Hải village (old
time An Hải ward) pagoda. The Hoàng Sa Flotilla members were commemorated in that way
because their duties were so crucial. “ The Paracels soldiers, easy to go, hard to return”.
Except the officers as captains or chief sailors, the soldiers would rather be recruited from the
single male not yet married, strong and not family-involved. In An Vĩnh village, Tư Kỳ
hamlet or in Ré Island, there are families with genealogy records and altars for the family
members having been Paracels soldiers as Mr. Phạm Quang Tỉnh’s family in Ðông hamlet,
An Vĩnh village. In this family we can see the ancestor temple (Figure 2. 54) and the
genealogy book with the first ancestor to be Mr. Phạm Quang Ảnh who was appointed Hoàng
Sa Flotilla commander by Gia Long Emperor in 1815.
In the rite of Paracels- Hoàng Sa soldiers’ commemoration as described above, people would
make human statues of bamboo frames with colored stuck on them as substitutes for the
soldiers, then bring them to the village pagoda to carry on the rite. After the rites, these
substitutes would be burned away or put onto small ships made of banana tree, letting them to
float freely to the sea. The rite is called Paracels- Hoàng Sa soldier substitute a live
commemoration with the concept that the said substitutes would bear all dangers and
accidents that might take place at sea for the real soldiers. This is also a wish for the family
members to return safely. Currently, in many Paracels- Hoàng Sa soldier family ancestor
temples there are also those traditional rites like that and there are the texts to make prayers
during the celebrations, written in Chinese and Việtnamese, part of them is:
“Today (or tonight, this morning), according to the will of the man named_______in the
province of_______in the nation of Đại Nam, we would submit to the gods a substitute ship
for sailing to Paracels and several tables of banquet, some silver and gold joss paper in order
to answer to the gods. We hereby submit these ritual articles to the respectable gods of sea
with our whole-hearted homage...” This text is now kept by Mr. Nguyễn Xuan Canh, 72 years
old, West village,An Hải hamlet, Lý Sơn county. [88]
On the compass of activity, Hoàng Sa Flotilla ranged to a very large spaces. Initially, they
began with the island near the shore. In the 6th lunar month for many years, the Flotilla
enlarged their activity to the coral islands in the East Sea (South China Sea)including Hoàng

Sa-Paracels and took full charge of the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla whose activity was in Trưởng
Sa- Spratlys.
While the North islands are near “Liêm Châu” province, Hainan, China, the South islands in
their extended range are Côn Lôn, Hà Tiên. Although the Hoàng Sa Flotilla did not have

110
sufficient forces to reach many places, they took charge of controlling the other Flotillas as

Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla. Their range of working was very large: all over the East Sea (South
China Sea)islands along the Middle Việtnam shore of Quảng Trị, Thừa Thiên, from the
Southwest of Hainan Island to the present Trường Sa-Spratlys.
From the beginning of XVII century, Việtnam authorities had understood that Hoàng Sa-

Paracels or Bãi Cát Vàng or Qian li Zhang Sha 千里長沙 –Trường Sa is a very long sand
track running thousands of miles in the East Sea. This common concept is also in the
assignment of duties for Hoàng Sa Flotilla. The Flotilla commander (cai đội or đội trưởng)

was appointed by the government and would take full control to the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla in
the South for unification of the responsibility. This is also the viewpoint of economy
management in the East Sea (South China Sea)of Việtnam government that time. As above-
mentioned, Hoàng Sa Flotilla was a militia-civilian organization with many functions and
responsibilities in the East sea, this organization was very special. The commander (cai đội)
as described in Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp

Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) volume 2: “[We] order the commander of Hoàng Sa Flotilla to manage the
family”. Under the Nguyễn Lords’ military regulation, a squad or Flotilla would have a
commander and an officer (cai đội and đội trưởng) to lead. Hoàng Sa Flotilla commander
usually assumed other responsibilities such as that of Phú Nhuận viceroy (Phú Nhuận Hầu).
This governmental rank took responsibility for the protection of Sa Kỳ seaport post and the
citadel police. This is shown in the report from Phú Nhuận viceroy on 1st of 10 th lunar month
2nd year under Gia Long Emperor (1803). This report is archived in the ancestor temple of Võ
family, An Vĩnh ward, now Tây hamlet, An Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn county, Quảng Nghĩa
province. As a citadel police agency (thủ ngự), this organization duty was taking vigilance
and patrolling against robbery and thievery in the Nguyễn Dynasty.
Depending on the realistic situation of each year, the number of ships would be from 4 or 5 to
18. Each ship (thuyền) would be under one captain. Ship (thuyền) was also the smallest unit
in the military regulating ranks under the Nguyễn dynasty.
The 70 men allocated to every ship are civilian soldiers and they were called quân nhân
(soldier)” as in Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp

Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ), volume 2 above mentioned. These soldiers were majorly from An Vĩnh
village and part of An Hải village in the inland or from Ré Island.

111
An Vĩnh village and An Hải village in the two sides of Sa Kỳ bay. Together with the two
wards of An Vĩnh and An Hải people who migrated to Ré Island (An Vĩnh in greater
number), these were the manning source for Hoàng Sa Flotilla. In most sources of historical
documents, An Vĩnh village was mentioned for this contribution. Only in the book
Việtnamese History- Abbreviated and Assorted Research (Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược-

越史綱鑑考略), volume 4 by Nguyễn Thông were mentioned the two neighbourhoods of An

Hải and An Vĩnh which means the two wards of An Vĩnh and An Hải in Lý Sơn or Ré Island.
As per verbal story from the inhabitants of the Ré Island, the recruiting of 70 men for Hoàng
Sa Flotilla would be on the basis of division for families. However, the general regulation of
military recruitment under the Nguyễn dynasty was applied. Those soldiers would be
recruited in the system of hamlet, village county and province. Because of the rule of turn
changing, every year the Hoàng Sa Flotillas had to adjust the number of crews in order to
assure abiding this regulation. The soldiers in Hoàng Sa Flotillas bore the responsibility of a
normal civilian soldier, different from that of the regular main forces. In terms of rights,
besides tax exemption, they could retain the surplus income after submitting the articles to
government as the rules went. Food supplies for 6 months were from government, mainly
rice. Other foods would be their own efforts to catch fish and birds about the islands. They
had to bring along the firewood and fire by the traditional way of keeping the burned coconut
fiber ropes that were able to keep fire for a long time. Soldier life as Hoàng Sa Flotillas under
the Nguyễn Lords were better than that of normal people, as described by Ci Da Can- Thich
Đại Sán. The normal people were rather miserable for they had to submit 70% to 80% of
income to the government. "The fishermen must hand in all their catch to the mandarins. The
mandarins would decide how much the fishermen could keep back for themselves. When
there was any governmental requirement, the mandarins ordered the people to go on service.
These people had to prepare rice by themselves and to go on service.” Soldiers of the Flotillas
must bring along with them a pair of sleeping mats, 7 rattan ropes, 7 bamboo poles. If
unfortunately passing away in the open sea, the mats, the ropes and the poles would be used
for shrouding the soldier before putting his remains into the sea. One bamboo card written
with the dead soldier’s name, homeland, and military unit would be carefully attached inside
the mats for information purpose in case anybody might catch up the corpse. [88]
Hoàng Sa Flotillas used light and fast sail ships. As J. Barrow wrote in his book "A voyage to
Cochichina", the ships from Ðàng Trong Cochin China used in the coastal trading, fishing,
collecting sea products and bird nests in Hoàng Sa- Paracels were varied in shapes and forms.

112
Also in the travel book of “Suma Oriental” by the Portuguese Tomeù Pires, translated by A.
Cortesas with the new title of “ The Suma Oriental, an account of the East, from the Red Sea
to Japan", printed in London 1944, the author gave comments on the journeys to the lands he
visited (1513-1514) in Oriental countries, from Red Sea to Japan. This book also described

kingdom of Cauchy - chyna or Ðàng Trong of Đại Việt 大越 (former name of Việtnam)
under Lê-Mạc Dynasties. He revealed there were many seaside-reclaiming pioneers with a
great deal of “lancharas”, one kind of fast travelling sail ship. In the old Việtnamese
documents above quoted, the Hoàng Sa Flotillas were described to travel on the five small
fishing ships called “tiểu điếu thuyền” Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the

Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄) or “tiểu thuyền” Writings on geography (Dư Ðịa

Chí-輿地志) and Việtnamese royal writings on geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí-皇越地

輿志).

Ci Da Can- Thích Đạii Sán in his book Overseas Reports (Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史) as stated
above also wrote:” The former national emperor will every year send fishing ships to go long
these islands to pick up gold and silver of the ships that are getting in. In autumn, the waters
are shallow and flow to the East, therefore a single wave can move a ship up to hundreds of
miles; the wind is not strong, yet we fear the danger in Trường Sa-Spratlys". [116, 125] Also

in Overseas Reports (Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史), Thích Đại Sán also talked about a fishing ship
called Điếu xá. Lord Nguyễn Phúc Chu himself had sent a fishing ship called Điếu xá to

receive Thích Đại Sán - 釋大汕 ’s disciples and articles at Cham Island (Tiên Bích Sa).

When Thích Đại Sán - 釋大汕 left Guangdong by big ships with 400 people, there needed
two small boats to pilot. Although the big ship went extremely fast, she nearly got trouble
once because of not following the small ships’ guidance.
Based on the Việtnamese historical writings, the range of Hoàng Sa Flotilla operations with
these small ships was from Lý Sơn .
Việtnamese fishing ships in the centuries of XVII, XVIII were most simply made in Sa Kỳ
and Ré Island. According to the materials and Figures still kept in Ré Island from the family
of Nguyễn Hạp, a longtime fishery family member, this ship trunk was bamboo-knitted, and
then had added a coat of buffalo dung before another coat of otter oil. The balcony around the
edge of the ships was made of parashoera wood or tepana odorata roxb (sao wood). There
were three mast made of hopea pierrie hance (kiền kiền wood). The other less important parts
as the wedges were made of callophyllum inophyllum linn (mù u wood) which was ready at

113
local area. The fishermen made all the ships. Though small as they were, those ships were
light and could travel fast. Usually these ships travelled by wind force on the sails. As Thích

Đại Sán - 釋大汕’s narration, some sails looked like the axe. He also described those ships to
be small, light and to carry few people and that was the reason why the velocity could be ten
time faster as normally. Usually the Ré Island and Sa Kỳ ships were with three sails made by
knitted leaves. The other utensils as water containers were made of bamboo. Recently, in Ré
Island, one could also see several fishing ships with the same structure as those traditional
ships in the area, which were able to travel far at sea as Hoàng Sa-Paracels. (Please see
Figure 2.55 and 2.56).
Historical facts revealed Việtnamese fishing ships, thanks to being made with these light
materials, could easily avoid the coral rocks and reefs as well as could smoothly berth at the
coral islands at Hoàng Sa-Paracels and they were also suitable for the actual situation of the
Sa Kỳ –Ré Island inhabitants to accomplish their historical missions. With these
responsibilities and activity organizations, Hoàng Sa Flotillas had collected sea products and
articles in Hoàng Sa-Paracels as sea cufullber, flowered snails and one kind of snails which
might be as large as a mat and might keep pearl of a child’s thumb dimension. The colors
were opaque and not as brightened as that from the mother-of-pearl but their shells could be
separated into pieces. The shell could be used to make lime. There were mother-of-pearl
shells that could be used to insert to the utensils. Big tortoises or turtles are also around the
islands.
In spite of the fact that those sea products were surrendered to the royal court as regulation,
the Hoàng Sa Flotillas could be given one part for selling out, mainly to the Hội An market
where the sales could be higher than other places.
Most importantly were the articles taken from wrecked ships that the book Compiled

Việtnam Four-Direction Road Map (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天 安南 四

至 賂 圖 書 ) accounted. Most of the articles were silver, gold, money and weapons. In

Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄),
there was a description about the sea articles as swords, copper horses with silver paint, silver
coins, gold, copperwares, tin in bulks, black lead, rifles, elephant tusks, bee wax and ceramic
wares.
When Taking charge of governance of Thuận Hóa, Lê Quý Đôn wrote in his book

Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄):

114
“on checemperor the notebook of the Flotilla commander Thuyên Đức Hầu: the long-time
Hoàng Sa Flotilla leader has come to Phú Xuân to submit the articles collected from the
Hoàng Sa-Paracels archipelago, namely:
- In Nhâm Ngọ year (1702), Paracels Flotilla collected 30 pieces (thoi) of silver.
- In Giáp Tuất year (1704), collecting 5100 pound of tin15.
-In Ất Dậu year, picking up 126 pieces of silver.
From the Kỹ Sửu year (1709) to the Qúi Tỵ year (1713), about 5 years, at times they could
pick up some tortoise and sea cufullber. Once in a while they could pick up some stone bowls
and two bronze cannons.
It was P. Poivre who wrote in his travel diary in 1750: “People could see in Hue citadel
several iron cannons of 6-livre barrel, on which it was inscribed to be the property of the
Vereenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie (V.O.C.) (công ty Ðông Ấn Hà Lan). These weapons
were picked up from Paracel archipelago and among the remaining of those ships being
wrecked around this place ". (Journal R.E.O, III, 1885). [66,16]
Certainly during the wartime, those weapons fetched from Hoàng Sa-Paracels were very
precious. Distant seafaring trained the Hoàng Sa Flotilla members to be professional. During
the time of Gia Long, Minh Mạng, Thiệu Trị emperors, navy force was having intensive
activities in Hoàng Sa-Paracels, thanks to the seaway pilotage of well-versed fishermen who
might have been Hoàng Sa Flotilla members. That is the reason why those ships under the
Nguyễn dynasty navy force going from Huế to Hoàng Sa-Paracels must assemble themselves
in Quảng Nghĩa province.
2.2.4 Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla implemented their activities under the control of the Hoàng Sa
Flotilla in the South of East Sea, i.e. Trường Sa-Spratlys and the vicinity
Gradually, there were more and more Flotillas with the same functions and responsibilities as

Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla to come into being because the Nguyễn dynasty government had found
out vast areas of coral islands in the East sea. However, Nguyễn Lords still let the Hoàng Sa
Flotillas to take concurrent control of the other Flotillas in order to have a full and easy grasp
of East Sea (South China Sea) situation.
Therefore, the Flotilla commander should be an important mandarin as commander (cai đội)
Thuyên Ðức Hầu whose navigation diaries had been studied by Lê Quý Đôn from 1702
(Nhâm Ngọ year) to 1713 (Qúi Tỵ year). Thuyên Ðức Hầu was promoted to be viceroy (hầu).
It is similar with the case of Phú Nhuận Hầu in the report dated 1st in the 10 th lunar month of

15
caân

115
2nd year under Gia Long (1803). He concurrently took charge of the position of Royally-
Obedient protector (khâm sai cai thủ) of Sa Kỳ seaport and, at the same time, of police chief
(cai cơ thủ ngự) in full charge of Hoàng Sa Flotilla. The report from Phú Nhuận Hầu is now
kept at the Võ family ancestor temple in An Vinh ward, now Tây hamelet, An Vĩnh village,
Lý Sơn county, Quaảg Nghĩa province. Royally-Obedient protector (khâm sai cai thủ) was
the position of protecting and Taking care of the seaport. Thủ ngự is the mandarin Taking
charge in patrolling and fighting against the robbery and thievery. Viceroy Phú Nhuận (Phú
Nhuận Hầu) was the man who assigned many important responsibilities. He then had the

prestige to take concurrent control of the other Flotillas as the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla.

Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄),

volume 2 by Lê Quý Đôn expressly noted the concrete activities that Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla
had to fulfill:
“The Nguyễn family also established a Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla. This Flotilla was not
definitely assigned how many in number. They either chose the people from Tư Chính village
(near the sea side) in the Bình Thuận province or chose the Cảnh Dương villagers to select

the volunteers for adding to the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla. He who volunteered to go would be
granted the written orders for him and for the Flotilla to go on duty.”
"Those who were added to the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla would be granted tax exempt and would
enjoy free of charge for all other payments when crossing the post or using the river ferries.”
The Flotilla member would use the small fishing ships to go to Bắc Hải 北 海 , Côn Lôn
island or the islands around Hà Tiên for collecting the tortoise, turtles, whales, and sea
cufullbers.
Thus in terms of organization, Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla was not definitely decided in number.
The number would depend on the possibility to recruit volunteers from villages as Tư Chính
(Bình Thuận province) or Cảnh Dương who would be granted the certificates and orders to
go on duty. Their rights were the same as the other Flotillas: exempt personal tax, waiver of
post and ferry payment. One could not find whether they enjoyed exemption from other
taxes. The ships used here were also private fishing ships. Range of duty was in the South at
the Trường Sa-Spratlys and reaching to Côn Lôn and Hà Tiên. To the South of The East Sea
(South China Sea)(now Trường Sa-Spratlys) at that time, there were few strong storms, not
crucial so less shipwrecks. Consequently there were few articles to be able to collect as silver,
gold, weapons but there mainly were whales (đồn ngư).

116
The records of Bắc Hải 北 海 were continuously taken notes in the following time (XIX
century). In the book Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực

Lục Tiền Biên- 大 南 實 錄 前 編 ) compiled in 1844, it was recorded that the Bắc Hải 北 海
Flotilla recruited the people from villages of Bình Thuận, Tư Chính or Cảnh Dương hamlet.

They also got ordered to take small fishing ships to islands in Bắc Hải 北海 for collecting
articles, under the full control of Hoàng Sa Flotilla. Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam

Nhất Thống Chí- 大 南 一 統 志 )volume 6, finished in 1882 also wrote "the Bắc Hải 北 海
Flotilla would travel to Côn Lôn island for picking sea articles and this Flotilla was also
under the full control of Hoàng Sa Flotilla ". There were no documents stating that the Bắc

Hải 北海 Flotilla activity ceased their operation before or after Hoàng Sa Flotilla. One could

only know surely that the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla came into being after the birth of Hoàng Sa
Flotilla and before 1776 when Lê Quý Đôn wrote Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification

of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄).

2.2.5 Việtnamese royal navy force’ activities in the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys
2.2.5.1 The activities of sea route measurement, mapping on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa spratlys
From XVI century, Portuguese then Dutch sea navigators and adventurers had researched and
drawn maps of the archipelago. Hoàng Sa-Paracels or Parcel or Pracel was drawn into a
sword blade-shape tape from 17 latitude N to 10 latitude N. The more this tape moves to the
South, the thinner and thinner it becomes as above mentioned. In XVII century, Nguyễn
Lords in South Việtnam (Ðàng Trong) began to pay attention to East Sea (South China Sea)
(Biển Ðông). The oldest map showing Yellow Sandbanks (Bãi Cát Vàng) in the East Sea
(South China Sea)(Biển Ðông) still preserved till to day is the map by Đỗ Bá Công Đạo in

Compiled Việtnam Four-Direction Road Map (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天

安南 四 至 賂 圖書)(1686). (Hình 1. 1)
However, there are still very few documents under good preservation now, partly because of
wartime. Nevertheless, Nguyễn Lords had carried on many researches, sea route
measurement to draw map in the area of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. How could they draw a map
writing Yellow Sandbanks (Bãi Cát Vàng) trong Compiled Việtnam Four Direction Road

117
Map (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天 安南 四 至 賂 圖書 ) or Compiled
Việtnam Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam Lộ). How could they have a map in the Thuận Hoá

Quảng Nam map diaries (Thuận Hoá Guang nan 广南 Ðịa Ðồ Nhật Trình) with “Trường Sa“
in the Ré Island without two-day travel and labor? Moreover, Records on Việtnamese facts

under the Nguyễn Lords (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên- 大南實錄前編 ), volume 8, also
wrote: "In Tân Mão,20th year in Hien Minh Emperor (1711),summer, 4th lunar month, [the
Emperor] ordered the measurement the sandbanks of Spratlys to know how long, short, how
wide, thin they are". Whether the location “Trường Sa” here is exactly Paracels archipelago
in the sea or the location here is an inland “Trường Sa”, this text has affirmed that Nguyễn
Lords did have plans to measure the sandbanks!
Before the coronation in 1802, Nguyễn Ánh had been assisted by the Dayot brother in
measuring the sea routes in the East Sea (South China Sea)(Biển Ðông) including archipelago
of Hoàng Sa-Paracels .
In the beginning, Hoàng Sa Flotilla was in charge of investigation, measurement of the water
routes as from Gia Long Emperor period onwards. In the 1st lunar month of Ất Hợi year
(1815), Phạm Quang Ảnh, Hoàng Sa Flotilla was appointed to go to Hoàng Sa-Paracels to
investigate and to measure the water features. Phạm Quang Ảnh is now venerated in the
Phạm Quang family ancestor temple in the East (Đông)Hamlet(Thôn), An Vĩnh Village that
was formerly An Vĩnh ward, Lý Sơn ( Ré Island). In the 15 th year under Gia Long Emperor,
Bính Tí year (1816), Gia Long Emperor once again ordered the navy force to coordinate with
Hoàng Sa Flotilla to go to Hoàng Sa-Paracels for investigation and measurement sea routes
and ...
Under Minh Mạng Emperor, the measuring of sea features was assigned to the navy force so
that they could lease civilian ships to guide the sea routes.
Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên-

大南實錄正編), second period, volume 165 : “[The Emperor orders] from this year on, by
the last ten days of the first lunar month, navy force and soldiers and citadel supervisors
should travel on a ship in the first ten days of the second lunar month to Quảng Nghĩa
province, then the two provinces of Quang Nghĩa and Bình Định would lease 4 civilian ships
under the guidance from the people there heading to Hoàng Sa-Paracels”. [101]
measuring water routes or sea routes means measuring the navigation traffic in the sea. This
is one of the main instruction from the Construction(Public Servive) Ministry in order that the
sea-travelling ships could navigate safely in the Hoàng Sa-Paracels waters. The measurement

118
of sea routes and then mapping in Hoàng Sa-Paracels were under Construction Ministry
leadership as well as the coordination between navy force and citadel supervisor, and the
cooperation between Quảng Nghĩa province and Hoàng Sa Flotilla.
Each voyage needed well-versed helmsman who understood shallow and deep seas, easy or
difficult features of undersea reefs, and rocks to avoid. The helmsman should also understand
to watch mountains for directions, wind changing conditions to adjust sailing, to control the
velocity. In Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative
statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ), volume 220, The Construction Ministry
would report grade the most professional to be in grade A, from 80 to 90% to be in grade B,
from 50 to 60% to be in grade C. Those who were able would be appointed leaders, vice
leaders with income of money and rice tow be doubled. These people would be listed and
granted the royal treatment. The decrees and approvals were: "Secretaries and engineers
would watch the sea situations of wind, water source, directions, geodetical features. The
most professional ones would be in A grade, the 80 to 90% professional ones would be
graded B, 50 to 60% professional would be graded C. He who are 100% professional and has
been squad leader could be appointed officer, vice leader to be promoted leader. This
procedure is for the substituting manning whenever lacemperor and necessary" [93].
Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm
Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ), volume 220 also noted: “For example, in a year, the soldier
who is ordered to travel by sea in many times fulfils his task satisfactorily, the soldier who is
ordered to go to foreign country, or the soldier who is ordered not to go to foreign sea and is
able to handle through rough sea would be graded A. In a year, if the soldier is appointed to
travel by sea two times, no matter how long, and is able to handle safely, he would be graded
B. In a year, if the soldier is appointed to travel by sea one time and is able to handle safely,
he would be graded C. If the soldier is appointed to travel by sea but he could not handle the
task safely and satisfactorily, he would be graded failure.” [93]
Above are the general regulations for the seafaring soldiers and navy force on the way to
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and this is also a chance to test and to train the navy force and to base on
these for punishment or awarding. Probably, the measurement in Hoàng Sa-Paracels, the
punishment and the awarding are particularly different. Hence from 17 th year under Minh
Mạng Emperor, the yearly sending of navy force to Hoàng Sa-Paracels was very regular,
Once in a while if there were strong winds or storms, the voyage would be delayed, then
restarted later. For instant, in 5th year under Thieu Tri Emperor (1845), there was a decree
from Thiệu Trị Emperor to delay the excursion till the 6 th year under Thiệu Trị Emperor

119
(1846). He made the approval on the application from the Industry Ministry. Later on, under
Tự Đức Emperor onwards, there was no more noting in the history books as these actions
were regarded as common practice. According to the common practice, which was described
in Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính

Biên- 大南實錄正編), from Tự Đức period, those common practice would not be mentioned
in the official books any more.
Distant investigation and measurement in Hoàng Sa-Paracels from the Nguyễn dynasty
would be started in springtime. This trip would be from Huế capital to Quảng Nghĩa
province. However the time could be a bit earlier or later in springtime. From Huế capital, the
navy force would stay at Quảng Nghĩa province for resting and preparation in some time. In
the 19th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838), at first the schedule was to start on the last
ten days of 3rd lunar month, however, because of the repeated East strong winds and heavy
rains, to the last ten days of the 4th lunar month, the group could not depart at all. The initial
plan was to have a circling measurement of Hoàng Sa-Paracels from the last ten days of the
3rd lunar month to the last ten days of the 6 th lunar month for completeness. Later on, though
how late the trip might be, the total duration of 6 months would be unvaried.
In case of lateness with proper reasons, the group would not be punished. But if there existed
any carelessness or failure of fulfilling the task, punishment was certain. Satisfactory
performance would be rewarded. In the 16th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1835), squad
leader cai đội Phạm Văn Nguyên was late on his trip to and from Hoàng Sa-Paracels and he
was ordered to be surrendered to Industry Ministry to accept punishment and being whipped
80 times but later he was reappointed the position of leader. Phạm Văn family is now keeping
the ancestor temple and the ancestor tomb land in the Đông hamlet, An Vĩnh village. Right
now there are hundreds of Pham Văn descendents living in Lý Sơn island. The citadel
supervisor Trần Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiệm, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng drew Hoàng Sa-Paracels
carelessly so they were punished by each being beaten 80 rods. But in the same voyage, there
were Hoàng Sa Flotilla members as Võ Văn Hùng in Võ family, Phạm Văn Sanh in Pham
văn family (whose ancestor temple and tombs are in Lý Sơn) to be awarded each one “quan”
(Nguyễn currency) thanks to their good service. Similarly, the civilians of two provinces of
Quảng Nghĩa and Bình Định accompanying the flonary force were also awarded each one
“quan”. In the 18th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1837), as departing later than schedule,
the appointed persons as chief engineer Phạm Văn Biện, guide Võ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn
Sanh who had been awarded formerly were all punished. In this case, the two provinces’

120
accompaniers were all awarded 2 “quan”. Above-mentioned details have illustrated strongly
the execution of Việtnamese sovereignty on the measuring and mapping sea routes.
Measuring responsibility in Hoàng Sa-Paracels was expressed clearly in the Records on

Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正

編 ), second period, volume 165 as well as in Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese
Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ) , volume 221
as folllows:
“No matter what islands, what dunes, when the ship arrives, [they would] immediately
according to the length, the horizontal measurement, the height, the width and the sea water,
sea beach around-shallow or deep, with under water reef, rock or not, normal or rough
features, measure carefully in detail then draw into maps. Also one should calculate, at
starting time, which the departure points to sail out, which directions to head and how long
the time it takes from departure point to destination points, how many in mileage. Also one
should calculate from that destination points to be at what directions, to be how far
estimatedly from the beach shore. This should be clearly stated in the map to submit [to the
Emperor]. From now on, every first 10 days of the first lunar month, we will act according to
this practice” [93].
So the measurement must be in accordance with the mapping task with professionals to be
citadel supervisors (2.26).
The measuring for map drawing on Hoàng Sa-Paracels was started from the 14 th year under
Gia Long Emperor (1815), however the promotion of this task was only stronger in Minh
Mạng Emperor period. In the 16th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1835), the citadel
supervisors as Tran Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiệm, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng drew Hoàng Sa-
Paracels maps carelessly and were all punished, each person 80 rods as above said. Report
from The Construction Ministry in the 17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836) was on
the map being drawn in only one place and was not on how to draw. According to Minh
Mạng Emperor’s order in the 13th of the 7th lunar month in the 18th year (1837), the navy
force going to Hoàng Sa-Paracels had drawn a map of 11 places, however this map was not
prepared well. According to the report from Construction Ministry dated 21st of the 6th month
in the 19th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1838), the navy force submitted a map after
measuring 3 places with 12 islands in 4 maps. Three were drawn separately and 1 was drawn
in common, but not very clearly. Thus the Construction Ministry (Bộ Công) or Department

121
of Building &Development had to require them to re-draw more delicately [Please see Annex
number 2.8 (a) , 2.8(b)]
Though the mapping and measuring technology of Việtnamese Hoàng Sa-Paracels in the
Nguyễn Dynasty were more careful and better prepared than before, these are still backward
as compared with the Western modern technology (2.27), especially these technologies had
not yet allocated the area on the basis of worldwide latitude and longitude. Therefore, the sea
routes though with many details, could not pilot smoothly a ship to get into this area without
sea wolves that had steered over the sea areas. The sea route maps on Hoàng Sa-Paracels
originally was drawn by the citadel supervisors and then preserved at the citadel supervisor
squad, or in navy force or Construction Ministry premises. Unfortunately in the 4 July1885
and the anti-French wars in 1946, the citadel was burned and havocked thus those valuable
and well-sketched map collections of Hoàng Sa-Paracels were all missing. We understand for
sure that from 1838, the Ming Mạng Emperor navy force had drawn one general map of
Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
2.2.5.2 Việtnamese activities of erection landmarks and sovereignty stele to establish
Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys
from the beginning of the XIX century.
In the XIX century, after coronation as Gia Long Emperor in 1802, Nguyễn Ánh began to re-
establish Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratlys by the activities of Hoàng Sa Flotilla and then navy force.
Those French helping Gia Long Emperor, Minh Mạng Emperor were Chaigneau, and Bishop
Taberd who have written clearly about the Emperor’s action on this issue. Chaigneau wrote
in his memoirs “Le Mémoire sur la Cochinchine" “In 1816, the contemporary Emperor has
occupied the archipelago”. Bishop Taberd wrote: “In 1816, His Excellency (Gia Long
Emperor) has solemnly hung the flag of South Việtnam (Ðàng Trong) in Hoàng Sa- Paracels.
Gutzlaff in 1849 revealed that the Việtnamese under Gia Long Emperor have already set up a
military station to collect tax and to protect the Việtnamese fishermen ". Those Westerners
were not researchers so they only noted down what they witnessed and did not mention the
long past of Việtnamese execution of our sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Records on

Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正

編 ), first period, volume 50, had mentioned the activities of Hoàng Sa Flotilla. They were
appointed to investigate, to measure water routes under the leadership of Phạm Quang Ảnh
in 1815. In 1816, Gia Long Emperor for the first time ordered the navy force to be under

122
Hoàng Sa Flotilla civilian soldiers to travel for investigation, measurement of water routes
over the archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels (Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn

Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), second period, volume 52).
These initial activities of the navy force had marked the importance and time of the
Việtnamese re-establishment of Việtnamese sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels. These made
the Westerners as Chaigneau or later Taberd to affirm that Gia Long Emperor had officially
confirming the sovereignty as said above. In fact the event of 1816 was only the mark that
Gia Long Emperor used navy force instead of only Hoàng Sa – Flotilla( đội) to investigate,
and to measure sea routes and exploit sea articles as before.
In Nguyễn dynasty, especially in Minh Mạng period, navy force yearly and repeatedly
travelled Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys for distant investigation, sea route
measuring, sovereignty stele erection.... on Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
The navy force in charge of the establishment and execution of sovereignty is a task force
including the central, provincial and local civilian soldiers (including Hoàng Sa Flotilla).
Central forces are the navy squad and brigade commanders together with forces selected from
the citadel and Thuận An seaport military forces. Besides, the central forces also included the
citadel supervisors in the citadel troop who were professional in map drawing as stated
above. Provincial force included the officers in Quảng Nghĩa province who were appointed to
be in charge of coordination with the central officers in guidance, supplying of human
resources, construction technology and simultaneously recruiting the militia civilians from
Quảng Ngãi province or at times from Bình Định province as the journeys of 1835 and 1837
above mentioned.
Task force was always under close control of Việtnamese Emperor with concrete decrees as
under Minh Mạng Emperor, Thiệu Trị Emperor. This detail revealed the importance of the
task force.
Minh Mạng Emperor himself sent an order describing the concrete jobs for each departure. In
the 17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836), the Construction Ministry reported to the
emperor on the distant investigation of the navy force. Minh Mạng Emperor wrote about
Phạm Hữu Nhật’s task: “I order to urgently inform Quảng Ngãi province to implement
instantly that Phạm Hữu Nhật must accept " then he wrote: “Any ship should erect landmark
at any land she comes to in order to leave our vestige”. It was Minh Mạng Emperor who took
tracks of the voyages to Hoàng Sa-Paracels and had repeatedly sent the orders for punishment
or rewarding. Normally the civilian soldiers from Hoàng Sa Flotilla of Quảng Ngãi and Bình

123
Định provinces would have 1 or 2 “quan” of money and tax freeing in return for their labor
in the flotilla. Leaders were punished if having delays.
Voyages to Hoàng Sa-Paracels were also well – prepared. The Emperor and The Construction
Ministry would send instructions. The implementation would be responsibility of the navy
force in accordance with citadel supervisors, and Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định provincials.
The preparation time was from the 17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836) onwards.
The Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính

Biên- 大南實錄正編), second period, volume 154, clearly stated: “From this year on, in the
last ten days of the first lunar month, navy force, soldiers (28) and citadel supervisors would
travel on a ship and would reach Quảng Ngãi province on about the first ten days of second
lunar month. The two provinces of Quảng Nghĩa and Bình Định authorities would rent 4
ships of the provincials for guidance to Hoàng Sa-Paracels”. The preparation time would be
from the last ten days of 1st lunar month (about February) till the first ten days of 2nd lunar
month (about March) which would be the arriving time at Quảng Ngãi province. In the 3 rd
lunar month (about April), the sea would be smooth for departure to Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
The ships were painted in black from helm to bow, 4 “trượng” long, 8 “thước” 4 “tấc” wide,
with 30 paddles. From 15th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1834), there was a royal decree
to suggest coastal provinces as Quảng Ngãi to build some fast-speed ships and to recruit the
seaside inhabitants to be helmsmen, sailors around 20 persons to prepare for urgent cases of
patrol, information and transportation. These fast-speed ships would also follow the design of
fishing ships of 4 “trượng” 5 “tấc” long, 1 “trượng” 5 “thước”,5 “phân” wide, 5 “thước” 1
“tấc” deep.
From Quảng Nghĩa province, the group would have to rent 4 civilian ships. Those were
fishing ships, yet lighter and faster then the normal fishing ships in the provincial navy force
as Quảng Ngãi’s. As the Hòang Sa Flotilla civilian ships were that light, fast and easy to
berth the land and to evade the reefs. The sailors of these fishing ships were skilful and at
home with the geography features. The small sailor number facilitated the six-month food
supply quantity. The bird and fish hunting would be easier and not time-consuming with
these light ships. So the flotilla would have plentiful time for collecting valuable sea articles,
merchandise, weapons from the wrecked ships. The documents did not mention whether the
black ships would follow the group to Hoàng Sa-Paracels or not. However, at least the above-
mentioned navy force controlled the 4 fishing ships. There were departures in which the task
force coordinated the 5 small fishing ships with Hoàng Sa Flotilla. From this time on, there

124
was not many information about Hoàng Sa Flotilla. This navy force (task force) is came the
major and regular unit under government of Việtnam. Hoàng Sa Flotilla from this time on
became more civilian with private activities on commerce and exploitation.
In Minh Mạng Emperor period, navy force was re-organized for duties as measuring the sea
routes, mapping, erecting landmark and sovereignty on archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and

Trường Sa-Spratlys. Unified Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大南一統志),
volume 6 stated that before the 16th year under Minh Mạng Emperor, when the emperor
ordered the soldiers to erect the steles as landmarks, the soldiers found an ancient temple with

four words 万 里 长 沙 -Ten thousand miles of pacified waves (Vạn Lý Ba Bình). So the
construction of these temple(s), might be before Minh Mạng period.
In the 14th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1833), he himself commanded The Construction
Ministry in the following year to send people to erect sovereignty steles. Records on

Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正

編 ), second period, volume 165 also noted clearly that from 17 th year under Minh Mạng
(1836), the Construction Ministry reported to the emperor on the voyages to Hoàng Sa-
Paracels for sea route measuring, mapping and erecting landmarks, sovereignty steles. In the
report from the Construction Ministry 12th of 2nd lunar month under Minh Mạng Emperor
(1836), there was Minh Mạng Emperor’s comments “Every ship heading for distant
investigation in Hoàng Sa-Paracels has to bring along 10 wood planks (landmark) of 4, 5
thuoc long, 5 tac wide ". Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại

Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), second period, volume 6 said:
Minh Mạng Emperor has followed the report from the Construction Ministry in ordering the
navy force officer Pham Huu Nhat to mobilize manpower and ships to bring 10 wooden
steles so as to erect the steles as the certification of our land sovereignty ". Each of the stele is
5 thuoc long, 5 tac wide, with carved words on board: “Minh Mạng 11 th year (1836), Bính
Thân year, navy force officer Pham Huu Nhat followed the Emperor’s command to visit
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and leave these words on this occasion (“...phụng mệnh vãng Paracels
đương độ chí thủ lưu chi đẳng tự Every year, the voyagers to the islands prepared different
wooden landmarks with different year order, ranks and names of the task force leaders who
was appointed to Hoàng Sa-Paracels. The task force leaders’ names under Minh Mạng
Emperor as Pham Van Nguyên (16th year under Minh Mạng Emperor-1835), Pham Huu Nhat
(17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor-1836), Pham Van Bien (18 th year under Minh Mạng

125
Emperor-1837), could state that the number of islands to be marked by wooden landmarks.
Every ship carried 10 wood planks. Every year, 4 or 5 ships could erected about 40 to 50
landmarks on the islands. However, the number could not be definitely assured.
2.2.5.3 The landmark activities and the building of sovereignty stele on the Paracel and
Spratly Archipelagos since the beginning of XIX century.
During the XIX century, after acceding to the throne and establishing the Nguyễn Dynasty in
1802, Nguyễn Anh began the process of re-establishing the sovereignty of Việtnam on the
Paracels and Spratlys archipelagos by at first the activities of the Paracels team and later
of naval soldiers.
French who has worked with the Gia Long Emperor and Minh Mạng Emperor, like
Chaigneau, bishop Taberd, has written very clearly on those activities under Gia Long.
Chaigneau has written in his memoir ‘Le mémoire sur la Cochichine” that “until 1816, the
infullbent emperor has occupied those islands”. The bishop Taberd has written: “it was in the
1816 that the highness (Gia Long Emperor) solemnly there the flag of Đàng Trong. Gutzlaff
in 1849 has cited that the Việtnamese government under Gia Long has established a small
soldier base to collect duty and to protect the Việtnamese fishermen”. Those Westerners, who
were not scientific researchers, did only note the de facto events that were happening.
However, they could not know the origin of the long before execution of sovereignty on
Paracels of Việtnam. Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam

Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大 南 實 錄 正 編 ), the first edition, volume 50, has noted about the
Paracels team’s activities like studying and measuring of water current, which were carried
out by captain Phạm Quang Ảnh in 1815. In 1816, Gia Long Emperor has for the first time
ordered the marines, under the lead of Paracels civil soldiers, to measure the current of
Paracels archipelagos (Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại Nam

Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), the second edition, volume 52).
It was those activities carried out by the marines that have marked the milestone of the
establishment and the execution of the sovereignty of Việtnam on the Paracels archipelagos.
It is the reason why Westerners like Chaigneau or latter the bishop Taberd has affirmed that
Gia Long Emperor has officially established the sovereignty over Hoàng Sa Paracels.
Nevertheless, the event of 1816 was simply a mar emperor point for the fact that the marines
have replaced the existing Hòang Sa Flotilla/ team in activities like studying, measuring the
current and exploiting the sea products.

126
Under the Nguyễn Dynasty, especially since the Minh Mạng reign, every year, the marines
went regularly to the Paracels and Spratlys for visit, exploring, measuring the water current,
building the sovereignty stele, and for other activities on the archipelagos of Paracels and
Pratlys…
The marine force that had the responsible of establishing and execution of the sovereignty
was a special group composing of the missionaries from the capital, the province and the
local civil soldiers that contained also the Hoàng SaFlotilla/ team. The commissioners from
the capital, lead by a navy captain, was composed of the marines from the capital or at the
Thuận An port.

2.2.5.4 Building temples and planting trees on Paracels and Spratlys archipelagos.
Emperors and lords of Việtnam, especially during the reign of Minh Mạng Emperor, were
very interested in building temples and planting trees on Paracels and Spratlys archipelagos.
In the 16th year under the reign of Minh Mạng Emperor (1835), the emperor has approved
the Construction Ministry proposals permitting the Quảng Nghĩa to build the Paracels-Hoàng
Sa temple in stone. As stated clearly in Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn

Emperors (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編), second edition, book 154th, the
construction of the temple has not been carried out in the 14th year under the reign of Minh
Mạng Emperor (1834) as expected. But it was in early summer of the next year (1835) that
Minh Mạng Emperor has ordered the naval captain Phạm Văn Nguyên, together with soldiers
and workers from the two provinces Quảng Ngãi and Bình Định, to carry the materials
constructing a new temple around 7 “trượng” from the existing one. On the left and in front
of the temple, a wind-blocking wall was built. Different to other convoys whose missions
were much longer, the temple construction team left when the task had been finished after 10
days.
Various types of tree were planted on the left, right and behind the Hoàng Sa temple.
Following Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược of Nguyễn Thông, the soldiers usually spread
seeds inside and outside of the temple, hoping that the growing trees would help locating the
islands. Thus, planting trees on Paracels was mostly by seeds, not by small plants. It was
reasonable giving all the difficulties for the carrying and preserving of plants on small boats
departing from the shore. For the activity of the naval convoy was long, from the dry season
to late rainy season, the trees planting were rather trouble-free. By ordering the convoy to

127
plant trees on the archipelagos, Minh Mạng Emperor wanted to help boats to easily locate the
islands, and thus to avoid crashing into the islands.

Chapter 3
(Translated, edited by N.T. Don)
CONTINUED CONSOLIDATION ASSERTION AND PRESERVATION
OF VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER SPRATLYS & PARACELS
AFTER FOREIGN ENCROACHMENTS
3.1. Continued consolidation assertion and preservation of Việtnam’s sovereignty of
Spratlys and Paracels from 1909 up to now.
3.1.1 From 1909 to 1945.

128
During the French colonial rule, the French protectorate designated a position entitled the
Resident Superior of An Nam (Việtnamese: Khâm sứ Trung Kỳ) as the de facto ruler of the
Central part of Viet Nam, in which the administration of the Archipelago of Paracels was
included. However, Cochinchina (Việtnamese: Nam Ky), administering the Archipelago of
Spratlys, was directly under the French colonial rule. In fact, all the lands were under direct
rule by the French, who exercised all power. The South Dynasty (Việtnamese: Nam Triều)
imperial power was merely nominal; nevertheless, the French colonial government did take
concrete actions to consolidate, assert, and preserve Viet Nam’s sovereignty at the
Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys .
Before 1909, no Chinese maps indicated such names as “Xisha - 西沙” (Việtnamese: Tây Sa)

and “Nansha - 南 沙” (Việtnamese: Nam Sa).

In the Geography of China textbook published in 1909 Shanghai Printer House, the
southernmost point of China as Hainan Island described as follows: “The southern port
begins at 18°13 N latitude with the Chau Nhai coastline of Qiong Zhou 岛州 (namely Hainan)
as the southern most reference point”. [58] Even in such collections of documentaries used as
evidence for Chinese sovereignty of the so-called Xisha - 西沙 as Han Zhen Hua 朝振花主編
Lan Jin Zhi 林金枝 Wu Fang Ban 吳鳯斌 Group. Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian 我
國南母豬島史料會變 ; English: Collection of Historical Materials on The Islands of Our
State’s South Sea) edited by Han Zhen-hua and colleagues published in 1988, it is found that
map of Dongsha (Việtnamese: Đông Sa) had not appeared until 1913 and that later the
appearance of the map of Dongsha together with Xisha - 西沙 was in 1920’s. In April 1935
the Chinese government had a new map printed with name Nansha - 南 沙 archipelago,
Actually the Macelesfield Bank and Tuansha (Việtnamese: Đòan Sa), which is the Việtnam’s
Spratly.
After the 1894–1895 Sino-Japanese War, Japan captured Taiwan, showing their
apparent attempt to expand as far as the South East Asia. After Japan’s victory in the Russia
Japan war in 1905, China was very concerned about Japanese southward expansion and made
attempts to contain it.
On July 2nd, 1907 a Japanese trader, Nishizawa Yoshiksugu, having lived for long in
Keelung (Việtnamese: Cơ Long) in Taiwan, together with 120 men landed on Pratas, built
houses, set up a 70-meter high pole, hung a Japanese flag, also planted a 15-meter high
column on which the story of the discovery was inscribed, named the island Nishizaga
(Việtnamese: Si Chức, or Tây Trạch). It is located at 19°42 N and 116°42 E, 108 nautical
miles from Hong Kong. These Japanese then erected a wooden marker pole inscribed with
the date, as the 8th month of the … year of Meiji Era (Việtnamese: Minh Trị), and the name
Xize (Việtnamese: Tây Trạch) Island in the front and back, respectively.

129
 Later the Japanese backed Taiwanese government dispatched officials there to drive
aboriginal fisherman out. The Guangdong governor submitted several reports to the Qing
Dynasty in Beijing suggesting negotiations with the Japanese for the return of the land. The
Chinese Foreign Ministry had governor Zhang Ren-jun contact the Japanese Consul in
Guangzhou ( 岛 州 ) to negotiate the matter. To create evidence, China used the name
“Dongsha” of an island off the coast of Guangdong as indicated in Yanhai Quantu
(Việtnamese: Duyên hải toàn đồ; English: Complete Map of the Coastal Areas) in the book

Haiguo Wenjian Lu (Hai Guo Wen Jian Lu 海 国 岛 岛 岛 ; English: Chirograph of Overseas

Countries) by Chen Lun-jiong (1730) (岛岛均 Chen Lun Jun) to name Pratas. On October 7th
1907 Japan returned the Island to China.
As Japan took some inquisitive actions over Pratas Island in 1907, the Chinese government,
particularly Guangdong Province, showed a so sharp mind about China’s sovereignty that

they named Donghsa for Pratas Archipelago as mentioned above, later named Xisha - 西沙

for the Paracels or Viet Nam’s Paracels Archipelago, and much later named Nansha - 南 沙
for the Macelesfield Bank in 1930s (renamed again to Zhongsha after that).
So the China’s interest in the violation of the sovereignty over Paracels was prompted
by the Japanese intention while Việtnam under the French colonial rule was without
diplomatic rights, which according to the 1884 Patenôtre Treaty were completely vested in
the French authorities. In the very letter dated May 5th 1909 from the French Consul in
Guangzhou to the French Foreign Minister a concern was raised about Hoàng Sa. It says: “As
presented in the conclusion of my recent report to you (Number 86 May 1 st 1909) about the
Dongsha (Pratas) issue, this one also causes so much Chinese interest in the other groups of
island along the Heavenly Empire’s coast that they to some extend, including the Paracels are
insides parts of the Heavenly Empire [155, 206].
In the name letter there are some notable points:
- China’s desired to take the Paracels near Hainan was an impact of the Japanese
capture of the Pratas (Dongsha).
- The 1st illegitimate survey by Wu Jing-rong (Việtnamese: Ngo Kinh Vinh)
showed that on there was found a small temple built of coral on each island [155 – 207].
- Việtnamese fishermen lived on the Paracels with their families ware badly treated,
the wives and children were seized and brought to Hainan.
- P.A Lapique, lived in Hong Kong in 1909, made a report of the 1909 survey by
Guangdong authorities as follows:

130
“In late May 1909, two small gunships from Guangzhou ware making preparations for the
voyage. Two Germans from Maison Carlwitz ware also found on the ships together with
Chinese sailors. A Chinese River Admiral seemed to be among them. It was pretty easy for
such a fleet to reach Yulin (Việtnamese: Du Lâm) port in the South of Hainan, to the natural
mainland protection but it got stuck there for as long as half a month probably in wait for the
less tame Fong Sami wind which also helped makes those brave sailors less sea-sick”.
“Eventually on June 6th 1909, the party managed to see one island of the Paracels and
later landed on some others for a look. Then at 4:00 pm on June 7th 1909 the two ships set sail
back all the way for Guangzhou” as say a report in the Kono Che Bao (the then largest
newspaper in Guangzhou) on June 20th 1909 [166].
After this symbolic illegal survey Governor General Zhang Ren-jun had a direction
sent to the Prosecutor-General of Zhili (Việtnamese: Trực Lệ) Nhiệt Hà Đao Vương Binh
Ẩn and Lý Triết Tuấn commissioning them to make preparations for the exploitation of
Paracels. Ten general steps ware devised by “Trù Biện Tây Sa Đảo Sự Vụ Xứ”. The first
one was about a plan to survey Paracels (this had been done very carefully in the reigns of
Gia Long, Minh Mạng, Thiệu Trị in the first half of the 19 th century) and the tenth was about
a requested supply of the 3 military vessels: Fubo (Việtnamese: Phục Ba), Chenghang
(Việtnamese: Thấm Hàng), Quảng Kim together with a naval canoe for fast and convenient
movements, these two facts ware related is by Trần Thiên Tích in Xi Sha Đảo Thành Án

Hội Biên in his work names Xisha Dao- 西 沙 (Việtnamese: Xi Sha Dao ), Dongsha Dao
(Việtnamese: DONGSHA Đảo ), Thành Án Hội Biên (1928). Later make by “Trù Biện Tây
Sa Đảo Sự Vụ Xứ ” [Xi Sha affairs Service] was sent to Governor Zhang Ren-jun suggesting
eight concrete measures. The Governor made one of his own to the Qing’s Imperial Court.
However, until later when the French, on Việtnam’s is haft took concrete actions for
sovereignty in Beijing wasn’t interested enough to put forward any tangible measures.
Actions taken ware by a local government: the Guangdong authority: a provincial authority’s
actions can’t be internationally accepted.
Regretfully, the French though bound by the 1884 Treaty, fail to raise protest against
the Chinese and kept silent. This is exactly what was the content of the official letter number
35 dated July 28 1930 from Mr. Wilden, the Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary
of France to China, to the French Foreign Minister A. Briand: “Although France has never
recognized the Chinese right to this archipelago, it is obvious that we have missed protesting
against the Chinese, who are interested in discontinuance of prescribed time of legal validly

131
possibly unfavorable to them, and for some year have been trying to prove that the
archipelago is part of their territory and make this a fait accompli [155, 232].
Meanwhile the Emperor in Huế had no real power: since the reign of Đồng Khánh the
throne had played only a nominal figurehead. In the reign of Khải Định all powers ware in
the hand of the French Resident Superior Le Fol. Since China annexed the Paracels to Zhuya
(Việtnamese: Châu Nhai) District of Hainan Island. Guangzhou Province on January 1 st
1921 by an order of the Guangdong military authority, the French colonial authority took
more and some interest in the group of islands.
Although, from 1909 to 1925, the French colonial authorities were aware of Paracels Hoàng
Sa’s strategically importance position as it was on the maritime lane between Saigon and
Hong Kong and very concerned about its being occupied by any other country, they ware still
uncertain about the process by asserting Việtnamese imperial administration over it.
Documents kept in the archives of the French Governor-General’s Palace in Saigon as well as
in the French Ministry of Colonies contains no information about the long standing
sovereignty of “the Kingdom of Việtnam” except such things as Việtnamese fishermen lining
with their families on the island and bloody clashes between them and Chinese from Hainan.
So with this the French considered they had the same right to the islands when the Chinese
took possession of them.
It was not until 1925 that the French began to carry out intensive researches into the process
of asserting sovereignty over Paracels-Hoàng Sa by the Kingdom of Việtnam as reported in
letter to the French Governor-General of Indo china by the Resident Superior of An Nam
LeFol, who later commissioned the director of Nha Trang Institute of Oceanography and
Fisheries, Mr. M.A Krempt, to survey the islands [155, 173]. The results of the researches
Paracels on Paracels found in the letter dated January 22 nd, 1929 from the French Resident
Superior in An Nam LeFol to the Governor-General of Indochina was as follows:
“In the work entitled “Géographie de la Cochinchine” (English: Geography of Cochinchina),
translated into English and published in the Journal de la Société asiatique de Bengale
(English: Asian Society of Bengal) in 1838, Rev. Jean Louis Taberd, Bishop of Ismaropolis
(the Holy See’s representative in Cochinchina, Cambodia, and Champa) reported the fact that
Gia Long Emperor took possession of the Archipelago of Paracels in 1816 and the solemnly
raised the flag of Cochinchina. These events ware written down in different books such as
chronologic of historical events, chronological history books (of the An Nam administrator)
Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí [the history of the unified of An Nam] published in the 14 th year of
Minh Mạng reign and last of all “Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí Quyển 6” [the history of the

132
unfied of An Nam] or “Địa Dư Duy Tân” [Geography Book of Duy Tân]. Documents kept in
the An Nam’s archives provide us with detailed information of the Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet

and the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla under the former’s command [155 – 172].
Consul LeFol’s letter goes on: “After the Chinese put forward their demand, France with the
right to diplomacy according to the Protectorate Treaty, should have asserted the right of its
Protectorate to the islands in question. On the contrary our indifference to the matter has
given the Chinese an advantage and it seems that they are getting ready for the official
possession of thesee islands” [155 – 174].
In the same letter Mr. LeFol said that Mr. Thân Trọng Huề before his death the
superior military ministry of the Huế Imperial Court had made an official report dated March
3rd 1925 that “those mall islands always belong to An Nam and this is an indisputable matter”
[155 – 174].
So, it is evident that, having no thorough group of the history of the process of
asserting Việtnamese sovereignty the two archipelagos at the beginning, the French colonial
administrator overlooked the Chinese illegal survey. However, after basic information (on the
situation) was gathered, series of actions were taken by the French to consolidate Việtnamese
sovereignty of the islands.
Then the French considered that Paracels originally belonged to Việtnam and there
was no need for an action of taking possession over them. The first survey was made by Nha
Trang Institute of Oceanography and Fishery in 1925 with the survey trawler Chalutier de
Lenessan carrying Mr. M.A Krempt, the Institute’s Director, together with other scientists
such as Mr. De La Cour and Mr. Jabouille. The Service of Ocean Geology and Biology made
more surveys in July 1927. These surveys were mainly made for researches on setting buoy
markers in the Spratly underwater fields such as the marker Decouverte. From these
researches he set forth his dissertation on marker setting and monsoon influence.
On March 3rd 1925 the Governor-General of Indochina declared Spratly and the
Paracels to be French territories.
In November 1928 the Governor of Cochinchina gave the new phosphate company of
Tonkin permission to do research on underground resources on the Paracels.
From 1929 the question of Việtnamese sovereignty of Paracels was raised in French
newspapers in Indochina. In successive issues of the Eveil economique de l’Indochine
(English: Economic Awakening of Indochina) (Hànội) from 606 (Jan 27, 1929) to 623 (may
26, 1929) journalist Henri Coucherousset gave an outline of the Spratly sovereignty problem,

133
blaming the French administration for its indifference in asserting and protecting Việtnamese
Sovereignty of the islands and suggested concrete actions.
In a letter to the Minister of Colonies (colonial territories) dated March 20, 1930 the
Governor-General of Indochina confirmed: “I quite agree with those who write to you that is
necessary to recognize possible France’s benefit in representing Annam to demand the
latter’s sovereignty of the Spratly archipelago” [155, 159].
The legal advisor to the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs in a note to the Asia
Ocean service dated May 15th, 1950 interpreted this France in 1931–1932 was on behalf of
Annam Emperor. In this case the only reason was to implement the prior right of Annam and
in the relations France could exercise the right to deter any third country and to have access
to international judgment regarding the recognition of it [155, 183].
If the agreements on relations between France and Annam in the Protectorate Treaty
signed in Huế in June 6th, 1884 were still valid, the case presented no problems and France as
a mother country in the name of its protectorate had the right to all the powers that couldn’t
be executed by the latter.
On April 13th, 1930, La Malicieuse went to the Paracels and a French national flag was
hosted on a high ground. A notice about the occupation was sent to other Great Power.
In 1931 and 1932 more articles appeared in the Eveil Economique de l’indochine”
with harsh questions for the very Governor general Pasquier. It was for this journalistic
pressure in Indochina that the French colonial administration couldn’t remain indifferent.
In April 4th, 1932 Paracels the French Far Eastern Naval Force consisting of La
Malicieuse, gunship Alerte, hydrological ships Astrobale and De Lassan, under the
commander De Lattre was sent to the Paracels, to send a protest. A Western style occupation
was held an official account was written with 11 copies signed by call the captains each for
an island.
In the same letter Mr. Le Fol said that Mr. Than Trong Hue before his death “the
superior military commander of the Hue court had made an official report dated March 3,
1925 asserting that “those small islands always belong to AN NAM and this is indisputable
matter” (155 – 175).
So, it is evident that, having no thorough grasp of the history of the process of
asserting Việtnamese sovereignty of the two archipelagos at the beginning, the French
colonial administration overlooked the Chinese illegal survey. However, after enough basic
information on the situation was gathered series of actions were taken by the French to
consolidate Việtnamese sovereignty of the islands. Then, the French considered that Paracels

134
originally belonged to Việtnam and there was no need for anything like taking possession of
them.
The Nha Trang Institute of Oceanography and Fisheries made the first survey in 1925
with the surveying trailer Chalutier de Lanessan carrying Mr. M.A. Krempt, the Institute
Director, together with such scientists as Mr. De La Cour and Mr. Jabouille. More surveys on
the Spartley were made in July 1927 by the Geological and ocean biological service. These
surveys were chiefly made for researches setting buoy markers in the Spratly underwater
fields such as the marker Decouverte. From these researches he set forth his dissertation on
marker setting and monsoon influence.
On March 3, 1925, the Governor-General of Indochina declared the Spratly and the
Paracels to be French territory.
In November 1928, the Governor of Cochinchina gave the New Tonkinese Phosphate
company permission to do research on underground resources on the Paracels.
From 1929 the question of Việtnamese sovereignty of the Paracels was raised in
French newspaper in Indochina. In successive issues of the Eveil economique de l’Indochine
(Hànội) from number 606 (Jan, 27, 1929) to number 623 (May, 26,1929) journalist Henri
Couchercusset gave an outline of the Spartley sovereignty problem, blaming the French
administration for its indifference in asserting and protecting Việtnamese sovereignty of the
islands and suggested concrete actions.
In a letter to the Minister of Colonies (colonized territories) dated March 20, 1930, the
Governor-General of Indochina confirmed: “I quite agree with those who write to you that it
is necessary to recognize possible France’s benefit in representing Anam goo demand the
latter’s sovereignty of the Spratly archipelago” [155, 159, 160].
The legal advisor to the French Ministry of foreign affairs in a note to the Asia Ocean
service dated May 15, 1950 interpreted this idea very clearly. “The occupation of the Spartley
carried out by France in 1931-1931 was on behalf of Anam Emperor. In this case, the only
reason was to implement the prior right of Annam and in the capacity if a mother country
responsible for Annam’s foreign relations. France could exercise the right to deter any third
party country and to have access to international judgment regarding the recognition of it
[155,183].
In the agreement on relations between France and An Nam in the Protectorate Treaty
signed in Hue in June 6, 1884 were still valid, the case presented no problems and France as a
mother country in the name of its protectorate had the right to all the powers that could not be
executed by the latter.

135
 On April 13, 1930, La Malucieuse went to the Paracels and a French national flag was
hoisted on a high ground. A notice about the occupation was sent to other Great Powers.

In 1931 and 1932, a protest was sent by the French Government pointing out
abundant evidence for Việtnam’s possession. Later, for the first time, France suggested
bringing the case to the International Tribunal but China protested.
On April 13, 1933 a small fleet of the French Far Eastern Naval Force, consisting of
La Malicieuse, gunship Alerte, hydrological ships Astrobate and De Lassan, under the
command of Commander De Lattre was sent to the Paracels. A western-style occupation
ceremony was held. An official account was written with 11 copies signed by all the captains
each for an island. Each copy was kept in a sealed bottles and laid in a concrete post inland
with the bottle was fixed in the ground at a designated place on each island where a three
color flag hoisting ceremony was held with a trumpet.
On July 26, 1933, in the official journal of the French Republic appeared an
announcement a notice by the French, Ministry of foreign affairs of the French Navy
occupying a number of Spratlys islands, with specific details of those considered French
possession. They were formed into 6 groups.
- Spratlys (Spratly) Island: 8 o 39 N – 111o 55 E and subsidiary islets acquired on April 13 th,
1930.
- Caye d’Amboine Islet (7o 52 N – 112o 55 E) and subsidiary islets acquired on April 7th,
1933.
- Itu Aba Islet (10o 22 N – 114o 21 E) and subsidiary islets acquired on April 10th, 1933.
- The group of Twin Islands (11o 29 N – 114o 21 E) and subsidiary islets acquired on April
10th, 1933.
- Loaita Islet (10o 42 N – 114o 25 E) and subsidiary islets acquired on April 11th, 1933.
- Thị Tứ Island (11o 7 N – 114o 16 E) and subsidiary islets acquired on April 12th, 1933.
Thus, in accordance with the French two proclaimed circulars, France had started their
occupation with Spratly Island in early April 1933 and ended with Thị Tứ Island by April
12th, 1933.
On December 12th, 1933, the Governor of Cochinchina (Việtnamese: Nam Kỳ) M.J.
Krautheimer signed the Decree no. 4762 to annex Spratly Island, Caye d’Amboire Islet, Itu
Aba Islet, the group of Twin Islands (Việtnamese: Song Tử), Loaita Island, and Thị Tứ Island
of the Archipelago of Spratly in the East Sea (South China Sea)to the Province of Barịa
(Appendix 19).

136
The aforementioned decree was signed in accordance with: the circular proclaimed by the
Official Gazette of the French Republic dated July 26 th, 1933 by the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs on the Navy units’ occupation of some island; the letters 634 and 2243–AP dated
December 8th and 14th, 1933 by the Governor-General of Indochina on the amalgamation of
the islands and islets in the Spratlys or Bão Tố (French: Tempête; English: Gale) groups; the
discussions at the Colonial Council’s session on October 22 nd, 1933; and the consultation
with the Advisory Council.
From 1934 to 1935, the Committee for Examination and Verification of Land and Water
Maps assigned by the Republic of China’s Ministries of Foreign Affair and the Interior in
March 1935 discreetly named “Tuansha Qindao” (Việtnamese: Đòan Sa Quần Đảo) for
Spratly Archipelago, i.e. the Viet Nam’s Archipelago of Spratlys, and transcribed and
translated names of about 124 islands, reefs, and submerged shoals of Paracels and Spratlys

Archipelagos from western nautical charts. Only Dongsha (Việtnamese: Đông Sa), Xisha - 西

沙 (Việtnamese: Xi Sha), Nansha - 南 沙 (Việtnamese: Nam Sa), and Tuansha were used at
that time while the name Zhongsha (Việtnamese: Trung Sa) did not exist. The name

Zhongsha only came into existence in December 1947 to replace Nansha - 南 沙, which was
at the same time taken to replace the name Tuansha. This naming system is inconsistent as its
named islands’ positions gradually moved from inshore areas to Wanli Shitang (Việtnamese:

Wan Li Shi Tang 万 里 石 塘 ); the name Nansha - 南 沙 also gradually moved from
Macclesfield Island to Spratly in the south.
After the surveys on Paracels of the Institute of Oceanography in Nha Trang from 1925 to
1937, the Chief Civil Engineer Gauthier, under the name of the French colonial government
protecting Viet Nam, investigated the feasibility of constructing a lighthouse on Paracel
Island. To realize the results from Gauthier’s investigation, France had deployed the civil
guard units to the islands since 1938.
On the 29th of the second month of the 13th year under Bảo Đại Emperor Era (March 30th,
1938), Emperor of the Nguyễn Dynasty signed the Imperial Decree 10 with the main content
as below (see Appendix 3.19 for more details):
“The Isles of Paracels (Archipels des îles Paracels) have for long been of the South State’s
sovereignty (Việtnamese: Nước Nam) and part of the Province of Nam Ngãi since the time of
prior dynasties. Until the reign of Thế Tổ Cao Hoàng, the status remained unchanged as
communications with those isles were essentially made through the Province of Nam
Ngãi’s( Quảng Nam- Quảng Ngãi) seaports. Nowadays, nautical advances have changed the

137
communications; furthermore, the representative of the South Dynasty’s Government
(Việtnamese: Chính phủ Nam triều) sent for inspecting those isles together with the
representatives of the Protectorate Government submitted a report to annex the Isles of
Paracels into the Province of Thừa Thiên for the matter of convenience.
[The Emperor] decrees the only clause hereby to approve the annexation of the Isles of
Paracels(Archipels des îles Paracels) into the Province of Thừa Thiên; in terms of
administrative issues, those isles are subject to the Province’s authorities”. [4]
As a consequence of Gauthier’s study, a sovereignty stele was erected on Pattle (Hoàng Sa)
Island in 1938 and inscribed:
“République française – Royaume d’An Nam – Archipels des Paracels – 1816 – Ile de Pattle
1938”
(English: French Republic – Kingdom of An Nam – Archipelago of Paracels – 1816 – Pattle
Island 1938)
In the same year, a lighthouse and a weather station (OMM code 48860) were built on

Paracels (Pattle) Island (Appendix 21), a weather station (OMM code 48859) on 富林 fu lin
Island (Île Boisée), and a radio station TSF on Paracels (Pattle) Island. A sovereignty stele, a
lighthouse, a weather station, and a radio station were also erected on Ba Bình (Itu Aba)
Island. In June 1938, a civil guard unit was sent to Hoàng Sa.
On May 5th, 1939, the Governor-General of Indochina Jules Brévié proclaimed the Decree no.
3282, amending the previous decree and establishing two geography services in the
Archipelago of Paracels (see Appendix 22, Decree no. 3282 in extenso published in the
1939 Bulletin administrative de l’An Nam (English: the Administrative Bulletin of An Nam),
Volume 9, page 872).
The new Decree was to amend the Decree no. 156–SC of June 15 th, 1932 (on founding an
administrative unit as the District of Paracels in the Archipelago of Paracels-Hoàng Saunder
the Province of Thừa Thiên, An Nam (Việtnamese: Trung Kỳ)) by establishing two new
administrative units called “Croissant and adjacent zone” and “Amphytrite and adjacent
zone” Administrative Delegations (French: délégation administrative; Việtnamese: sở đại lý)
in the Archipelago of Paracels-Hoàng Sa under the Province of Thừa Thiên . These two
administrative delegations were separated by the 112o meridian, except Vuladdore submerged
reef that was entirely within Croissant Administrative Delegation. The administrative envoys
as heads of these two administrative delegations were commissioners in Pattle and Boisée
Land of the French Envoy to the Province of Thừa Thiên. Each envoy was paid an allowance

138
of 400,00 đ($) which was indicated in the Decree of December 28th, 1934 and would be paid
by the local budget of An Nam (Việtnamese: Trung Kỳ) in accordance with Chapter 12,
Clause 6, Paragraph 3 of the Decree.
On March 31st, 1939, the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs released a statement that Japan
took the control over the Archipelago of Spratlys. This statement sent a message to the
Ambassador of France to Japan that Japan was the first to discovery Spratly Archipelago in
1917. Japan found that in there, “there is no local administration, which threatens Japan’s
interests and may cause difficulties for France in the future”.
On April 4th, 1939, the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a diplomatic note protesting
the Japanese decisions and affirming the rights of France. France was supported by the
United Kingdom. During a debate at the British House of Commons (or French National
Assembly-under checking), the representative of the British Foreign Office asserted that the
Archipelago of Spratlys was of French sovereignty.
Due to the need to establish a bridgehead to invade Southeast Asia, Japan quickly occupied

富林 fu lin Island (Île Boisée) and Itu Aba (Ba Bình) Island in 1938 and 1939, respectively.
Only after the Japanese coup d’état against France in Indochina on March 9 th, 1945, Japan
held French units stationed on Hoàng Sa’s islands as prisoners of war.
During the French colonial rule, the French authorities had never renounced the sovereignty
over Paracel Archipelago of the Kingdom of An Nam, which France had the responsibility to
protect [155]. The French authorities, however, expressed inconsistent attitude based on
France’s own interests towards the issue: detachment and/or untimely response when the
sovereignty was violated by foreign states (i.e. China); even the use of Paracels as exchange
in relation with China as Pasquier confessed in the letter of March 20 th, 1930 to the French
Minister of Colonies [155, 161]; or the idea of separating the southern islands in the East Sea
(South China Sea) from the rest of Paracels and considering them as the derelict archipelago
of Spratlys so that France could occupy for its own possession. This “derelict” archipelago
was then annexed to Cochinchina (Việtnamese: Nam Kỳ), a fact that was considered a merely
administrative amalgamation by the French [155, 271].
3.1.2. The 1945–1954 period
The Japanese army withdrew from Paracels as well as Spratlys in 1946 and was replaced by a
French infantry unit landing from Savorgnan de Brazza battleship in May 1946. This unit,
however, only stayed on the islands within few months. From 20th to 27th of May 1946,
Admiral d’Argenlieu, High-Commissioner of France in Indochina, sent the express battleship

139
l’Escarmouche to control the situation of Paracels (Pattle) Island in the Archipelago of Hoàng
Sa- Paracels.
While the French expeditionary forces and the government of the Democratic Republic of
Viet Nam (Việtnamese: Việt Nam Dân Chủ Cộng Hoà) lead by President Hồ Chí Minh were
dealing with a forthcoming full-scale war, a special fleet of the Republic of China including
four battleships, each with some representatives from the agencies and 59 soldiers of the
Navy’s independent guard platoon (precursor of the marines) departed from Wusong
(Việtnamese: Ngô Tùng) Port on October 9 th and reached Paracels on October 26 th, 1946

(???). On November 29th, 1946, Yongheng (Việtnamese: Zongxing 永 興 ) and Zhongjian

(Việtnamese: Trung Kiên) battleships reached and deployed their troops on Paracels Island.
Taiping (Việtnamese: Thái Bình) and Zhongye (Việtnamese: Trung Nghiệp) battleships
reached Spratlys was still referred to as “Tuansha” (Việtnamese: Đòan Sa) by Chinese, not

yet “Nansha - 南 沙” (Việtnamese: Nam Sa), to which it was changed later) (emphasized by
the Author).
In the session on October 11th, 1946, the Interministerial Committee on Indochina under the
Provisionary Government of France decided that it was necessary to affirm the rights of
France over the Archipelago of Paracels and manifest France’s re-occupation by constructing
a weather station. General Juin claimed that the “highest interest” of France was to prevent
any powerful states’ intention to re-occupy those islands, which have the positions to control
the access to the future military base in Cam Ranh, the sea route Cam Ranh – Quangzhou
(Việtnamese: Qiongzhou 岛州) – Shanghai (Việtnamese: Thượng Hải) (Letter no. 199/DN/S.
Col dated October 7th, 1946 of General Juin, Chief of the French Army’s General Staff in
Paris).
The Government of France officially protested the aforementioned illegal occupation of
China and announced on October 17th, 1947 that Tonkinois Battleship of France would be

sent to Paracels-Hoàng Sato request the withdrawal of Chinese troops from 富林 fu lin; the
request was refused. France then sent an army section including soldiers of the Army of the
State of Viet Nam to encamp and establish a military post on Pattle (Hoàng Sa) Island. The
Government of China protested, and negotiations took place from February 25th to July 4th,
1947 in Paris. In these negotiations, the Government of China refused to bring the issue to
international arbitrator as proposed by France. On December 1st, 1947, the Ministry of the
Interior in the Chiang Kai-shek (Việtnamese: Tưởng Giới Thạch) Administration proclaimed
Chinese names for the two archipelagos and put them within Chinese territory.

140
In the historical situation of late 1946 and early 1947, Viet Nam had been an independent
country since 1945 and no longer abode by the 1884 Patenôtre Treaty. However, alleging the
Preliminary Treaty of March 6th, 1946, France asserted that the Democratic Republic of Viet
Nam was being a member of the French Union and its foreign relations were being overseen
by France, thus giving France the authority to represent Viet Nam against any violation
towards its sovereignty over the Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys. With the Treaty of
March 8th, 1949, France founded a pro-French government, also called “the State of Viet
Nam”( Quốc Gia Việt Nam), headed by former-Emperor Bảo Đại Emperor and confronting
the revolutionary government lead by President Hồ Chí Minh. Although this newly
established state was not by nature a representative for Viet Nam, it reinforced some legal
basis, particularly in the French-resisting war during which the French armed forces
controlled the East Sea (South China Sea)including Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos .
In April 1949, the Director of the Cabinet (Việtnamese: Đổng Lý Văn Phòng) of Head of
State Bảo Đại Emperor, Prince Bửu Lộc, publicly re-affirmed the long-standing sovereignty
of Viet Nam over the Archipelago of Paracels at a press conference in Sài Gòn.
On October 1st, 1949, the People’s Republic of China was proclaimed in China mainland; the
Republic of China’s Government headed by Chiang Kai-shek retreated to Taiwan. In April

1950, the Republic of China’s military post illegally occupying 富林 fu lin-Phú Lâm Island
(Île Boisée) in the Archipelago of Paracels was withdrawn while that of France on Pattle
Island remained.
In April 1950, the Republic of China’s troops completed their withdrawal from Paracels

Island, leaving 富林 fu lin Island as the only place where they had been still present since
1947.
On October 14th, 1950, the Government of France officially transferred the administration of
Paracels Islands to the Bao Đại Emperor’s government. The Central Part’s Premier Phan Văn
Giáo presided over the transfer of administration over the Archipelago of Paracels-Hoàng Sa.
The San Francisco Conference to sign a treaty of peace with Japan took place from 5 th to 8th
of September 1951 with 51 attending countries. In the plenary session on September 5 th,
1951, (Soviet) Foreign Minister Gromyko proposed 13 amendments, including the
amendment requesting Japan to acknowledge the sovereignty of the People’s Republic of
China over the Archipelago of Paracels and other islands farther to the south. This
amendment was rejected by the Conference with “48 no” and “three yes”.

141
On September 7th, 1951, Prime Minister and Foreign Minister Trần Văn Hữu of Bảo Đại
Emperor’s Government solemnly declared that the Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys
were Việtnamese territories: “Et comme il faut franchement profiter de toutes occasions pour
étouffer les germes de discorde, nous affirmons nos droits sur les îles Spratly et Paracels qui
de tout temps on fait partie du Viet Nam” [27] (English: And, frankly, it is necessary to make
use of all occasions to eliminate the seeds of discord, we affirm our rights over the Islands of
Spratlys and Paracels, which have always been a part of Viet Nam”).
No representatives at the Conference made comments on this statement.
The Conference ended with a treaty of peace signed with Japan on September 9 th, 1951. The
paragraph 7 , Article 2 of the Treaty clearly specifies:
“Japan renounces all right, title, and claim to the Spratly Islands and to the Paracel Islands”
(verbatim) [27].
On August 24th, 1951, Xinhuashe (English: New China Press; Việtnamese: Tân Hoa Xã) for
the first time expressed its opinion against the rights of France and the claims of the
Philippines, and firmly asserted the rights of China.
When releasing the statement on the draft treaty with Japan in San Francisco on August 15 th,
1951, Foreign Minister Zhou En-lai (Việtnamese: Chu Ân Lai) of the People’s Republic of
China publicly declared the so-called “the long-standing nature of the China’s rights over the
archipelago” despite the fact that the People’s Republic of China and the Republic of China
would not attend the Conference.
At that time, taking advantage of the disordered situation when Japan surrendered the Allies,
the Chiang Kai-shek’s troops, which were assigned to disarm the Japanese armed forces from
Latitude 16o to the North in accordance with Potsdam Agreement, re-occupied Paracels

Archipelago’s 富林 fu lin Island (Île Boisée) in late 1946 and Spratly Archipelago’s Ba Bình
(Itu Aba) Island in early 1947. Until 1950, when the Republic of China’s troops withdrew
from Paracels and Spratlys , and the San Francisco Treaty of Peace forced Japan to renounce
its occupation of these two archipelagos, Prime Minister and Foreign Minister Trần Văn Hữu
of Bảo Đại Emperor’s Government solemnly declared the Archipelagos of Paracels and
Spratlys were Việtnamese territories. No representatives at the Conference commented upon
this statement.
As the Cold War and the struggle for influence were going on in places such as the East Sea,
the Soviet Union’s delegation proposed to transfer the administration of the Archipelagos of
Paracels and Spratlys to the People’s Republic of China. It was a reason for the People’s

142
Republic of China to raise the issue although the proposal was not approved by the
Conference and there was no foreign but Bảo Đại Emperor Administration’s occupation over
the Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys after 1950.
.
3.1.3 From 1945 to 1975, period of Việtnam protect against foreign violations of Việtnam’s
sovereignty of the Paracels and the Spratlys
The Geneva Agreements signed on July 20, 1954 put an end to the Indochina war,
recognizing Việtnam’s independence, sovereignty territorial integrity, and unity. Clause I
stimulated the temporary military demarcation line as the Bến Hải river (the 17 th parallel)
which was prolonged by a straight from shore (into the high sea) undetermined should be the
charge of the corresponding side concerned wherever its troops ware grouped before a
general election for reunification was held.
The Paracels and the Spratlys that are situated below the 17th parallel would be
administ by the Republic of Việtnam. And by the government South of the 17 th parallel Then
both were under no other troops than French.
In April 1956 the French Expeditionary troops withdrew from South Việtnam and the
Philippines raised the issue of sovereignty of them.
By 1956, the Army of the State of Viet Nam(Quốc Gia Việt Nam), later changed to
the Army of the Republic of Viet Nam (Việt Nam Cộng Hòa), was on the islands West of the
Paracels including the Pattle (Paracels) . On 1st 1956 the Republic of Việtnam’s Foreign
Minister Vũ Văn Mẫu made a proclamation reasserting Việtnam’s sovereignty of the two
archipelagos. Some days later the French reiterated French right to them since 1933.
On August 22 1956, infantry and navy troops of the Republic Việtnam landed on the
main islands of the Spratlys and there they planted steles and raised national flags. After
setting up posts on island West of the Paracels the Republic of Việtnam’s Naval forces
occupied the Atu Aba (Ba Bình).
On October 22 1956 decree 143 – NV by the President of the Republic of Việtnam
was issued stipulating changes in the demarcation of provinces and towns in South Việtnam.
In the attached of administrator units in South Việtnam, new names were found such as
Phước Tuy for Baria– Vũng Tàu and Paracels the same name for the Spratlys for the
Paracels further to the North.
On July 13th 1961, the Decree 174–NV was issued by President of the Republic of
Viet Nam to put the Archipelago of Paracels-Hoàng Saunder the Province of Quảng Nam and

143
founded a commune called Định Hải on the Archipelago directly under the District of Hoà
Vang.
The aforementioned decree reads: “The Archipelago of Hoàng Sa, formerly under the
Province of Thùa Thiên, is now under the Province of Quảng Nam (Article 1). An
administrative unit of commune was established over the entire Archipelago and named
“Định Hải”, directly under the District of Hòa Vang. Định Hải Commune was administered
by an administrative envoy (Article 2)”.
In February 1959, many Chinese fishermen intended but failed to occupy the western
part of Paracel Archipelago. They were seized by the Navy of the Republic of Viet Nam and
returned to China.
On July 13th, 1971 in Manila, Foreign Minister of the Republic of Viet Nam, Mr. Trần
Văn Lắm, repeated the Viet Nam’s claims over the Archipelago of Spratlys and their
foundation.
On September 6th, 1973, the Republic of Viet Nam’s Minister of the Interior
transferred the administration of Spratlys to which Spratly’s name was changed in 1956
under Ngô Đình Diệm Administration, to Phước Hải Commune, Đất Đỏ District, Phước Tuy
Province.
On January 11th, 1974, the People’s Republic of China declared the annexation of
Spratly Archipelago into the Republic of Viet Nam’s Province of Phước Tuy was a
transgression over Chinese territory and re-affirmed the China’s claims upon the
Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys .
On January 12th, 1974, the Government of the Republic of Viet Nam rejected the
China’s claims.
On January 15th, 1974, the People’s Republic of China started deploying a powerful
navy force including many battleships disguised as fishing boats and supporting airplanes.
On the other hand, the Republic of Viet Nam’s High Command of Navy sent Cruiser
Lý Thường Kiệt to Paracels for patrolling and watching purposes.
After noticing the presence of the People’s Republic of China’s troops in Paracels
with their flag raised on Quang Ảnh (Money) and Hữu Nhật (Robert) Islands, the Republic of
Viet Nam’s armed forces were reinforced with Destroyer Trần Khánh Dư, Cruiser Trần Bình
Trọng, and Escort Ship Nhật Tảo. The Republic of Viet Nam’s reinforced force with special
marine task force troops was ordered to land and lower the flag of the People’s Republic of
China’s troops. Fights occurred, and gunfires were open on Quang Hòa (Duncan) and some
other islands.

144
 Following the incidents, on January 16th, 1974, the Government of the Republic of
Viet Nam released a statement rejecting the foundation of the People’s Republic of China and
presenting clear legal, geography, and historical evidence to confirm the sovereignty of the
Republic of Viet Nam over these two archipelagos.
The two sides started co-coordinating their entire troops with a distance of 200 m
between the two sides’ battleships.
The two sides then suddenly went apart from each other for preparation. The sea
battle started at 10:25 am on January 19th, 1974.
One of the People’s Republic of China’s battleship was put on fire by the power of
Battleship Nhật Tảo. Battleships 281 and 182 of the People’s Republic of China retaliated;
their fire hit Nhật Tảo’s control tower and main engine hold, leading to Captain Ngụy Văn
Thà sacrifice. After an hour of exchanging fire, two People’s Republic of China’s battleships
were sunk, two others were burnt. As for the Republic of Viet Nam’s forces, Escort Nhật Tảo
was sunk, some other ships were damaged, and some soldiers were captured and went
missing. Among captured people was an American named Gerald Kosh; Kosh was a civil
staff working for the Military Attaché Office of the Embassy of the United States in Saigon
and secondly as communicator beside the Navy’s Headquarters in the Republic of Viet
Nam’s 1st Corp (according to the Chính Luận Newspaper, No. 2982 on January 31st, 1974).
Kosh was returned at 12:00 pm on January 31st, 1974. On February 17th, 1974, Beijing
Administration released 43 soldiers and other staff members of the Republic of Viet Nam in
Xinyi (Việtnamese: Tân Giới), Hong Kong.
Văn Trọng in his 1979 book entitled “Paracels-Hoàng Sa– the Viet Nam’s
Archipelago”(HoàngSa Quần đảo Việt Nam) wrote: “Chinese troops were too many in
number; they used small boats to approach the beaches and land on the Island. The Saigon
soldiers retreated to the forest and fiercely returned the fire, making the Chinese troops
hesitate to advance farther into the Island but lie on the beaches instead. The Chinese army
only took control of the Island after the Saigon soldiers ran out of their ammunition. They
threw explosive to each room in all buildings to destroy every thing inside. All 42
Việtnamese people including military officers, soldiers, and the weather station’s personnel
of the Saigon Administration were captured and forced to form two lines, to be interrogated
by the aggressors” [143].
On January 18th, 1974, the Ambassador of Taiwan in Saigon also sent a diplomatic
note re-affirming the Republic of China’s claims.

145
 On January 20th, 1974, the Republic of Viet Nam’s Observer beside the United
Nations demanded the Security Council to consider the Chinese use of force to occupy Hoàng
Sa.
On this incident, the Provisional Revolutionary Government of the Republic of South
Viet Nam expressed its view point follows: “The issues of sovereignty and territorial integrity
are of inviolability to every nation. As to border and territory issues, neighboring countries
usually have disputes that were bequeathed by history and could be so complicated that
further investigations might be required. Given this complication, concerned countries should
consider these issues under the manner of equality, mutual respect, friendship, good
neighborhood, and settlement via negotiation”.
The Pentagon was requested by the Saigon Administration to intervene but decided to
stand apart from the conflict. The United States Assistant Secretary of State Arthur Hummel
Jr. told the Saigon Administration that the Unites States was not interested in the Paracels
issue.
In the diplomatic message sent to all signatories to the 1973 Paris Peace Accords, the
Government of the Republic of Viet Nam repeated the necessity of the Viet Nam’s territorial
integrity and demanded a special session of the Security Council.
On February 1st, 1974, the Saigon Administration decided to strengthen its defense in
the Archipelago of Spratlys, sending troops to encamp on five islands of the Archipelago.
Through its ambassador in Manila, the Saigon Administration affirmed the Viet Nam’s
sovereignty over the Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys.
On February 1st, 1974, the Republic of Viet Nam’s delegation made a statement at the
Caracas United Nations Conference on the Law of the Seas to re-affirm the Viet Nam’s
sovereignty upon the archipelagos and denounced the Beijing’s occupation of Hoàng Sa.
On March 30th, 1974, the Saigon Administration’s representative affirmed the
sovereignty of Viet Nam over the Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys Sa at the session of
the United Nations Economic Commission for Asia and the Far East) in Colombia.
On February 14th, 1975, the Saigon Administration’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs
released the White Paper on Paracels and Spratlys Sa.
After the Buôn Mê Thuột Victory, the opportunity tOu li 奥利 berate the South had
arrived. The Politburo decided to complete the liberation of the South including islands and
archipelagos such as Spratlys Archipelago, Cơn Lôn, and Phú Quốc Islands within the dry
season of 1975.

146
 On April 5th, 1975, the Navy’s Headquarters laid down the policy to prepare for
liberating the Archipelago of SPRATLYS. The liberation force included the military
Transportation Unit 125, Commando Unit 126, Battalion 471, Fifth Military Zone’s
commando, Battalion 407, and commando from the Province of Khanh Hoa. The Navy’s
Headquarters advocated Song Tử Tây Island as the first target, which would be the stepping-
stone for taking control of Nam Yết, Sơn Ca, Sinh Ton, An Bang, Spratlys Islands, and the
rest of the Archipelago.
On September 9th, 1975, the delegation of the Provisional Revolutionary Government
of the Republic of South Viet Nam to the World Meteorological Conference continued the
registration of the Viet Nam’s weather station in Hoàng Sa.

The unified Viet Nam’s government continues to affirm the Viet Nam’s sovereignty over the
Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlys
On September 10th, 1975, Beijing sent a diplomatic note to the Democratic Republic of Viet
Nam to claim the China’s sovereignty upon the Archipelagos of Paracels and Spratlyss
-Trường Sa (which were called by China as “Xisha - 西沙” and “Nansha - 南 沙”,
respectively).
On September 24th, 1975, in the meeting with the delegation of the Party and
Government of the Democratic Republic of Viet Nam headed by Secretary General Lê Duẩn,
China’s Leader Deng Xiao-ping (Việtnamese: Đặng Tiểu Bình) stated that the two parties

would discuss about Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 issue in the future.

- On May 12, 1977, the Government of Việt Nam made propagation on VN’s sea zones and
continental shelf.
On his visits to the Philippines and Malaysia in September and October 1977, respectively,
Prime Minister Phạm Văn Đồng reached and agreement with President Ferdinand Marcos
and Prime Minister Hussein that all disputes and differences would be settled through
peaceful negotiations.
In, March 1978 the World’s wireless telecommunication Administrator conference passed a
resolution permitting China to utilize a number of frequencies over the Paracels.
On December 30, 1978 SRVN’s spokesman’s arguments in his declaration on the
SpratlysSpratlys, reaffirming NV’s sovereignty of the archipelagos, reiterating VN’s position
on settlement of all disputes and differences through peaceful negotiations.
On July 30, 1979 China published in Beijing materials to forever that VN had already
“recognized” China’s sovereignty of the Paracels and Spratlys.

147
On August 7, 1979 SRVN’s Foreign Ministry made a declaration on the archipelagos,
reflecting China’s distortions in its publication of a number of materials of VN concerning
the archipelagos, reasserting VN’s sovereignty of them recapitulating VN’s viewpoint on
settlement of disputes through peaceful negotiations.
On September 28, 1979 VN publicized a number of materials on VN’s sovereignty of the
Paracels and Spratlys.
On September 28, 1979 VN’s foreign ministry refitted Philippines’ proclamation of annexing
almost all the Spratlys to the Philippines’ territory.
On Fan 30, 1980 China’s foreign ministry publicized documents on Xi Sha and Nansha - 南

沙. On Feb 2, 1980 VN’s foreign ministry made declarations laying bare China’s distortion
trick in its documents publicized on Fan 30, 1980.
On April 4, 1980, a note was sent to Malaysia by VN’s foreign Ministry protesting
Malaysia’s replication of its map encroaching Việtnam’s territorial waters and continental
shelf at the Spratlys. On May 8, 1980 on a visit to Malaysia VN’s foreign minister Nguyễn
Cơ Thạch asserted in talks with it leaders, that An Bang island belongs to VN.
In June 1980, in the Asian meteorological conference II held in Geneva, VN’s representative
stated that the Chinese meteorological station on Sanhudao (VN’s Paracels ) was illegal.
Following this, the VN’s Paracels station was retained in the official list as before.
On June 13, 1980, VN requested OMM to register the Spratlys meteorological station in the
OMM network.
In December 1981 VN’s general post office sent a message to the president of frequency
registration committee, protesting China’s being permitted to use a number of emission
frequencies in VN’s Spratlys-Trường Sa and Paracels - Hoàng Sa’s airspace.
In December, 1981 a white book was published by VN’s foreign ministry: “The Paracels and
Spratlys , VN’s territory”
In June 1982 the sinhua carried the news of a large seaport being built on Paracels .
In November 12, 1982 VN’s government published baseline for measuring the width of
territorial waters.
On Feb 4, 1982, the district of Paracels-Hoàng Sa, a dependency of Quảng Nam- Đà Nẵng
province, was established by VN’s government.
On Dec 9, 1982, the district of Spratlys-Trường Sa was established. On Dec 28, 1982 it was
annexed to Phú Khánh province.

148
In Fan, 1983, the world’s radio (wireless) telecommunications Administration conference
agreed to consider emissions in Paracels- Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa’s airspace in the
next meeting.
Also in Fan, 1983, the Asian pacific Aviation conference was held in Singapore. China
wanted to enlarge its Qiongzhou 岛州 Fir encroaching the Hà Nội Fir and Hồ Chi Minh City
Fir but the conference decided to maintain the status quo.
From April 4 to April 16, 1984 SRVN’s congress delegation and Phú Khánh’s delegation
made a visit to Paracels and Spratlys . Deputy minister of marine product Vũ Văn Trực made
a fishery surveying tour of Spratlys district.
On April 25, 1984 China’s geography naming committee furbished new names for the
islands, sand banks and reefs in the East Sea, including VN’s Paracels and Spratlys .
On May 6, 1984 VN’s foreign ministry’s spokesman protested Chinese naming.
In the 13th INTUSAT conference in Bangkok, VN’s delegate foretasted China utilizing maps

new names Xi Sha and Nansha - 南 沙 for VN’s Paracels and Spratlys .
VN’s foreign ministry protested Malaysia’s occupation of the Hoa Lau island in the Spratlys
group. VN also protested the PRC’s congress’s declaring the establishment Hainan

administrative zone including Xi Sha and Nansha - 南 沙 (VN’s Paracels and Spratlys )
July in 1985 General Văn Tiến Dũng, national defense minister visited Spratlys.
In 1986, Ho Dieu Bang general secretary of China’s communist party together with ‘Luu
Hoa Thanh and Truong Trong Tan’ made a reconnaissance trip to Spratlys-Trường Sa.
From may 16 to June 6, 1987 the Chinese Navy conducted naval exercises in the sea are as of
Spratlys –Trường Sa.
In October 1987. The PRC’s (Chinese) Navy carried out exercise in the west of the pacific
and the South of the Eastern Sea.
On November, 1988, a huge fleet of warships consisting of many destroyers and rocket –
armed ships moved South; four of them dispatched to Spratlys engaged in provoking and
harassing two Việtnamese cargo ships in the area of Chữ Thập and Châu Viên reefs whose
rocks are just below the surface. There Chinese troops planted their flays on these two reefs
and their ships regularly carried out provacative obstructive actions while Việtnamese go
ships were doing their regular supply service between the islands protected by Việtnamese
troops. For this operation, a special command was established by the Chinese, with 20 ships

of different kinds of the South sea 南海 Nan hai fleet reinforced by a division from the East
Sea (South China Sea)-Đông Hải fleet for the Spratlys location.

149
On the March 14, 1988’s incident PRC (Chinese) declare: “China was forced to counter
attack for self-defense”. This means Việtnamese Navy was the attacker (with two cargo
ships) and the Chinese, the attacked fighting for self defense. A detachment of warships
consisting of 6 vessels, 3 of them with rockets, and 100mm cannons, attacked without reason
and sank 3 Việtnamese cargo ships carrying supplies to Lan Dao and Gac Ma reefs of
Việtnamese Sinh Tồn islets group.
On that day a sea battle broke out between the Chinese and the Việtnamese in the South Sea.
Through it lasted only 28 minutes, at caught the whole world’s attention. Việtnamese Navy’s
transport N54 full of troop was damaged, with columns of black smoke billowing into the
sky. Sanding craft 505 sank on its way back, and the 605 stranded. The merely 28 minute
fight between unequal forces resulted in, on Việtnamese side 2 vessels sunk on the spot, 2
others damaged, 20 dead, 74 missing on Chinese side only some surveyors and other
employees were wounded. China described the sea clash as “spectacularly clean” (sic) of
Việtnamese vessels. Until April 6, 1988, the Chinese had occupied Đá Chữ Thập, Đá Châu
Viên, Đá Gaven, Đá Tư Nghĩa, Đá Gac Ma and Đá Subi (reefs). On Fan 1¸ 1989 China
planted sovereignty marks on the reefs taken in 1988.
In 1988 RVN’s government informed the VN of this, sent several protest notes to Beijing,
particularly the ones dated March 16, 17 and 23, 1988 suggesting settlement of the dispute by
negotiation. China refused and continued keeping the reefs.
On April 14, 1988 SRVN’s foreign ministry protested PRC’s congress annexing Paracels and
Spratlys to Hainan (reselection of establishing Hainan province on April 13, 1988.
In April 1989 SRVN’s foreign ministry publishing a white book “The Paracel and Spratly
Archipelagos and International law”.
On August 14th, 1989, the Government of Viet Nam founded the Group for Economic,
Scientific, and Service Affairs on Tư Chính, Huyền Trân, Quế Dương, Phúc Tần and Phúc
Nguyên submerged reefs Viet Nam’s continental shelf at 7o–8o N, 109o–112o20 E.
On October 2, 1989 VN’s foreign ministry dismissed the arguments in China’s declaration on
April 28, 1989. PRC’s foreign ministry’s spokesman condemned VN’s illegal encroaching on

a number of islands and islets at Vạn An and Vạn Nhã field of “Nansha - 南 沙 archipelago”.
In May 1989 China invaded a number of small islands. On March 9, 1990 China capped up
its scientific survey of Spratlys begun 3 years before.
On March 18 many fishing vessels from Qiongzhou 岛 州 came to Spratlys for fishing. On
April 16, 1990 VN’s foreign ministry sent a memorandum to Chinese embassy in Hà Nội,

150
protesting China’s dispatching many military ships, surveying and fishing vessels to VN’s
territorial waters at Spratlys-Trường Sa.
On April 28, 1990, a note was sent by VN’s foreign ministry to Chinese, embassy in Ha Noi
protesting China’s troops’ taking the Én Đất field of Trường Sa.
In August 1990 Chinese prime minister Lý Bằng suggested VN’s cooperation in exploiting
Spratlys location.
On Dec 1, 1990 on his visit to the Philippines, prime minister stated “We together with other
interested nations can find out an appropriate solutions to the problem of Spratlys at an
appropriate time if not now, I would think we can postpone it so that I will not cause
difficulties in China’s relation with it interested neighbors.
On Feb 1, 1991 many lighthouses were built on the recently taken reefs of Trường Sa.
On may 25, 1991, China published result of 8-year scientific survey of Trường Sa.
On July 7, 1991, an unofficial symposium on disputes in the Eastern sea was held in Kula
Lumpur. A team of Chinese official attended it but Beijing’s spokesman stated such
attendance did not mean Beijing’s change of position and added: “China advocates solving
disputes by peaceful means. China is ready to discuss ways and methods of exploiting it
together with interested countries”
From July to July 18, 1991, an international conference for regional countries was held in
Bombay on Indonesia’s initiative to work on Spratly archipelago problem. The final
communiqué encouraged dialogues and negotiations.
On Nov 10, 1991, leaders of VN and China signed a joint communiqué concerning
normalizing relation between the two countries.
On Feb 25, 1992 China’s congress promulgated Law of Chinese territorial waters and
bordering areas, fixing it 12 nautical miles for territorial waters and Chinese territory inside
four archipelagos East, West, South, Spratlys and Điếu Ngư inland.
In 1994, VN protested China’s violations of VN’s continental shelf and EEZ by signing an oil
prospecting and exploiting contract with cretonnes company (American) called the North
Van An 21 contract.
On April 18, 1994, Mr. R.C. Thompson, President of Crestone Energy (USA) released a press
statement indicating that they were conducting seismological surveys and going to visit the
islands to evaluate the petroleum potentials of the area; all of these were parts of a contract
called “Wanan Bei 21” (Việtnamese: Vạn An Bắc 21). The press release reads: “Our
scientific research and future commercial exploitation plans are the latest advances in the
history of scientific research and survey in South China Sea and Wanan Bei area of China,

151
beginning with reports from 200 BCE under the reign of Han Wudi (Việtnamese: Hán Vũ
Đế)”.
It was not until 1998 that PRC managed to take a number of reefs of Trường Sa.

3.2 1

Legal basis for

asserting and defending VN’s sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys .
3.2.1 Basis of international law of determining territorial sovereignty of offshore islands.
From the 15th century to the early 16th century, according to western conception of principles
of international law, territorial integrity was determined by the Pope’s decree. The May 4 th,
1493 signed by Pope Alexander VI determined principles of dividing newly discovered
territories outside Europe for Spain and Portugal. According to this decree all lands and
islands already discovered or to be discovered East of an imaginary line passing from Pole to
Pole through 100 nautical and those of cap vest inland “belonged to Portugal [82,44] and
those discovered West of the line belonged to Spain new principle was for the determination
of sovereignty of territory discovered by a country. It was possession priority theory. The
priority belonged to the country which first discovered the territory.
It was the theory “Discoverer’s right” [82,44]. According to this theory when a navigator who
managed to plant a flag on an inland, even a ship’s caption saw a new land, his country had
possession priority right.
In reality such kind of discovery had never brought territorial sovereignty to the discoverer’s
country because it was very difficult to determine accurately what discovery was like, and
how to confirm and deter mine legality of a territorial discovery. Therefore “discovering” was
soon supplemented with “nominal possessing” which meant the discovering country must
have left a trace on the territory discovered it talk country a stele, a marker or a legally
proven national marking to obtain territorial sovereignty. The nominal possessing theory
(principle?) replacing the discovering theory was applied from the 16 th country to the late 19th
century.
However, the nominal possessing theory proved to be inadequate in time, some countries,
intentionally stele on, territories already confirmed of others. Therefore many disputes arose.
Later on, lawyers to the country an initial, traces left, brought to the country an, initial,
incomplete nominal right and the act was a kind of forestalling in character. This nominal

152
 right might be lost if it was not solidified by practical, positive actions sovereignty assertion
required reality and efficiency i.e. real presence of the processor on the territory.
After the 1885 Berlin conference on Africa of 13 European countries and the U.S. and the
1888 session of the international law institute in Lausanne (Switzerland), the principle of
practical possessing became prevalent worldwide.
Articles 3, 34 and 35 of the Berlin agreement of June 26, 1885 determined the contents of
principle of practical possessing and main conditions for it as follows.
Essential is an announcement of the possessing to the signatories of the above-mentioned
agreement.
Essential is a maintained existence of power on the possessed territory strong enough for the
possessor’s rights to be respected.
1888 Lausanne international law institute’s declared emphatically: “every possession to be
exclusive must be really practical not nominal” [82,45]
It was the above mentioned statement of the Lausanne international law institute that made
the Berlin agreement’s principle of practical possessing a value popular not only with the
agreement signatories but also with the international law.
The content of the practical possessing principle:
1. Territorial sovereignty must be asserted by the state. A private citizen has is incapable
of establishing territorial sovereignty because he has no international corporate capacity;
international relations are between nations.
2. The possessing must be proceeded peacefully and the territory must be genuinely
ownerless tes nallius or deliberately abandoned by its owner derelieto. Taking an owned
territory by force is illegal.
3. The possessor country must carry out minimum sovereign activities compatible with
natural conditions and the inhabitants of the territory.
4. Sovereign activities must be continuous.
On September 10, 1919 Saint Germain convention signed by the then world powers declared
annulations of the 1885 Berlin agreement reasoning that no more ownerless territories were
found, then no more legally valid the principle. Nevertheless, due to it reasonableness,
lawyers in the world over are still making use of it in their settlement of disputes over
territorial sovereignty of island.
For example, The verdict of the la Hague international permanent arbitration Court’s on the
Palmas island dispute between the U.S. and Holland, and the U.N. International Court’s

153
verdict of November, 1953 on the Minguier and Ecrehous inlands disputes between Britain
and France.
Changes in international law in the first half of the 20 th century brought changes in ways of
acquiring territorial sovereignty.
After world war II the U.N. was established to replace the league of Nations. Wars of
invasion led to a U.N’s charter’s principle (Article 2, clause 44) legally valid and applicable
to all nations. This principle of prohibition of the use of force was developed and reinforced
by resolution 26 – 25 1970. A nation’s territory should not be an object of military
occupation effected by farce contrary to the charter’s regulation. A nation’s territory should
not be an object of invasion by another by means of intimidation or force.
Any territorial acquisition achieved by intimidation or use of force is not considered legal.
The above mentioned resolution also stipulates: “States are obliged not to use intimidation or
force to violate current internationally recognized borders of another or its own way to settle
international disputes including the ones over territory or border”
In 1982, the United Nations convention on Law of the sea, UNCLOS declared it 195
signatories. After being ratified by 60 countries the UNCLOS agreement has became
international law since Nov 16, 1994, has been (put to use), and has affirmed every country
country’s sovereignty on the sea. Therefore, prior to foreign countries violations of VN’s
sovereignty of the Paracels and Spratlys carried out from early 20th century back to 17th
century, the western style law Contemporary law should be the bases for VN’s assertion of its
sovereignty. In 1909 when VN’s sovereignty was infringed the 1988 Lausanne. International
Law Institute’s declaration should be referred to. Later, the UN charter and the 1982 Law of
sea, whose signatories include china, the Philippines, Malaysia and Brunei, countries
violating VN’s sovereignty, should be fully respected.
3.2.2. International legality of VN’s assertion of sovereignty of the Paracels and the Spratlys
From the early 17th century, Lord Nguyễn Phúc Lan or Nguyễn Phúc Tần’s times, to
the early, to the early 20th century or exactly 1909 VN had executed its genuine occupation
of these archipelagos asserting its sovereignty peacefully and continuously according to the
then valid international legal principle.

The sovereignty of The Paracels (Hoang Sa).

First, As a state’s economic policy, the Paracels-HoàngSa(team/flotilla/ fleet-đội)
paramilitary formation, was assigned to control Paracels and perform there continual,
peaceful periodical exploitations of valuable marine products and materials including guns

154
from sunken ships throughout the Đại Việt 大越 times , during Lord Nguyễn and Tây Sơn
’s times, I e from the early 17th century to 1801 to 1815.
From 1816 the Paracels-Hoàng Sa(team/ flotilla/ fleet-đội) had to work in cooperation with
marines Every Year the Paracels-Hoàng Sa(team/ flotilla/ fleet-đội) operated for 6 months
from March to August Lunar or April to September Solar in accordance with favorable
weather conditions.
Ssecond, throughout the Nguyễn’s times from 1816 the Navy was charged with the duty to
control and defend Paracels and Spratlys .
Third, as for as administration is concerned, throughout A centuries, from the 17th to 1974
(when china took it of by force) Paracels was placed under administrative control of Quảng
Nghĩa (with different division names as PHỦ as TRẤN according to historical periods), or of
Thừa Thiên (during French colonial rule) or of QUẢNG NAM-ĐÀ NẴNG (during North-
south secession) then of ĐÀ NẴNG city (since reunification) this proving VN’s minimal
authority over the archipelago. Evidence of this administrative authority can be found in state
books of geography such as HOÀNG VIỆT ĐỊA DƯ CHÍ or ĐẠI NAM NHẤT THỐNG
CHÍ compiled in the Nguyễn Dynasty in documents compiled by the emperor himself or by
the court (Construction department) in the MINH MẠNG’s times in ordinances decisions of
Việtnam’s governments such as Emperor Bảo Đại Emperor of Hue court of Governor
General of Indochina during French colonial rule of presidents, ministers, during separation ,
of the state or congress after reunification …. The above-mentioned evidence is quite
different from that of china which can only assert its administrative after 1909 in 1921, the in
1947 I. e 3 centuries later than VN. And its other arguments are based on deductions without
positive evidence. Throughout its different historical periods VN even during French colonial
rule, VN has never abandoned its sovereignty of HOÀNG SA. So, even taken illegally by
china after world war II on in 1974, PARACELS was administered by QUẢNG NAM’s
authority and since 1997 has been administered by ĐÀ NẴNG city.
Fourth, before violations, in any historical period, the state of Việtnam had had sovereignty-
asserting and implementing activities such as hydrological measurement and mapping carried
out every year by the PARACELS-HOÀNG SA( team/ flotilla/fleet) in late years of lord
Nguyễn’s times or by the Navy from 1816 during the Nguyễn’s dynasty (clearly written
down in ĐNTLTB, ĐNTLCB or ĐNHĐSL by Nội Các or Châu Bản already presented in
reference materials). Later, from early in the 20th century to 1974, the same activities were
continued by surveying, and mapping teams.

155
Fifth, Before violations under the Nguyễn’s dynasty, particularly from 1836, as a practice
every year a sovereignty steel building ceremony was held on every island. Even while
isolations were going on, governments of VN always had new sovereignty steel put up to
replace damaged ones.
Sixth, before the violations, in the Nguyễn ’s temples were built and wells were dug. They
were spotted by china’s first surveying team in 1909 and declared to have existed at a time

unknown. Particularly on 富 林 Fu lin, Chinese documents [48] mention clearly the long-
standing existence of a temple called “Hoàng Sa Tự”( Paracels Pagoda) without clear starting
date. After the violations, temples and other worship buildings continued to.
Seventh before the violations, in the reign of Nguyễn ’s Dynasty, particularly Minh Mạng
Emperor , trees were planted on the islands so that boats or ships could fee them to avoid
accidents. Botanists such as la Fontaine recognized most of the flora of Paracels came from
central Việtnam.
Eighth. Before the violations during the reign of Gia Long Emperor, as in western materials
such as Gutjlaff’s in the Journal of The Geography society of London, vol. 19, 1849, page 97
a small barrack and a tax-collecting Post shad been setup by Việtnam. Việtnam was the first
to put up troop encampments on Pattle ( Paracels) while China had its troops there only for a

short time after world war II, then had them retreated (in 1956 China recaptured 富林 Fu lin
(Ile Boisee) In 1974, China recaptured the remaining is lands after sea and land battles
against the RVN’s navy concluded on fan 20, 1974)
Ninth The first meteorological station on Pattle (Paracels) was established by VN in 1938,
remained in operation for a long time until China took it by force in 1974
Tenth Before the violations i.e1909, Việtnamese emperors as Minh Mạng, and then courts,
namely (Bộ Công) Department of public service, themselves, assertively declared
PARACELS to be a dangerous place within the boundary of QUANG NGÃI.
Eleventh before the violations none of the islands were mentioned in any official state
documents such as the Nguyễn ’s times Quốc Sử Quán is official book of geography.
Neither were any of them in great Việtnamese historians works such as Lê Quí Đôn’s Phủ
Biên Tạp Lục (1776), Phan Huy Chú’s Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí and Địa Dư Chí or
Nguyễn Thông ‘s Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược. Interestingly, VN’s sovereignty of the is
lands was asserted ever in Chinese works such as CI DA CAN- THÍCH ĐẠI SÁN’S Hai wai

ji shi 海 外 岛 史 written in1696 and those of western winters such as Le Poivre (1749) J.
Chaigneau (1816- 1819), Taberd (1833) Gutjlaff (1849) …

156
The map entitled AN NAM ĐẠI QUỐC HỌA ĐỒ in bishop Taberd’s Latin-Việtnamese
dictionary LATIN-ANAMITICUM, published in 1838 features a clear note: “Paracels seu
Cát Vàng” (yellow sands) in the Eastern Sea while Chinese HAI NAN is not found in
Paracels (seu: word Latinus means or).

The Sovereignty of The Spratlys (Trường Sa)

It should be made clean that for 2 centuries from the 17th to the early 20th, the two
archipelagos: the Paracels and the Spratlys were regarded as a stretch of islands “Ten

thousand miles long” in the East Sea (South China Sea)with the name “Wan li zhang sha 万

里 岛 沙 ” or “ĐẠI TRƯỜNG SA” (Long large sands) also CÁT VÀNG or PARACELS
(Hoàng: yellow, sa = sand). It is for this reason that in 1956 the NGÔ ĐÌNH DIỆM
government named the islands annexed to south Việtnam’s BÀ RỊA VŨNG TÀU province,
PARACELS-HOÀNG SA, the same for the islands annexed to THỪA THIÊN province in
central Việtnam. In the first half of the 19th Century, on the ĐẠI NAM NHẤT THỐNG

TOÀN ĐỒ, PARACELS was found noted as in the North, and the WAN LI SHANG SHA 万

里岛沙(Ten thousand and miles long sands) in the south of the East sea, but both were drawn
as a long continuous stretch from North to south. There was no definite (clearness) between
them as described by the French later when they demonstrated their intention to annex the ten

thousand-be long sands QIAN LI ZHANG SHA 千里長沙 to thesouth, their colony, while
the Paracels belonged to belonged to their protectorate central western navigators shared the
same view when they has on their maps drawn by themselves from 16th century to 15th
century the name parcel or Paracels to in dictate a long stretch of islands along the central

Đại Việt 大越 (Old name of Việtnam) from 17o parallel to 10o parallel volume 2 Lê Quí
Đôn’s Phủ Biên Tạp Lục also determines the clear position of Great Long Sands near to Bắc

Hải 北海 area (Đại Trường Sa gần xứ Bắc Hải 北海 ). Côn Lôn island and Hà Tiên are

within operational range of the Bắc Hải 北 海 (North Sea). , Đại Trường Sa-“Great long
sands” or PARACELS of the late 18th century reached as far as south of the East Sea (South
China Sea)i.e. the present position of Spratlys . The Xi Sha-Tây Sa Văn Vật compiled by
Guang museum, published by B. V. publishing House in Beijing in 1975 also writes clearly:

“Bắc Hải 北海 is a group of islands of Nansha - 南 沙”, a Chinese name for TRƯỜNG SA
of VN. As far as international Law of the early 20th century is concerned, before Chinese

157
violations, the TRƯỜNG SA sit archipelago on ĐẠI TRƯỜNG SA or Van Lý Trường Sa,
was genuinely and peacefully possessed by Việtnam, with its sovereignty effectuate
continuously. Evidence is as fellows:
First, in 3 centuries from the late 17th to the 20th, the Bắc Hải 北 海 team /flotilla was

organized by the state of VN to search for sea products in the region of Bắc Hải 北 海 ,
namely the region of TRƯỜNG SA, CÔN ĐẢO and even HÀTIÊN, to the south of Đại Việt

大越 .
Lê Quí Đôn’s PHỦ BIÊN TẠP LỤC (1776) then the Nguyễn ’s dynasty Quốc Sử
Quán’s ĐẠI NAM NHẤT THỐNG CHÍ (compilation started in 1848 printed in 1910)

affirmatively report: “the Bắc Hải 北 海 team/flotilla had HOÀNG SAteam/flotilla’s

commander concurrent BắC HảI 北海 team/flotilla’s manager move to Bắc Hải 北海 and
the islands in Côn Lôn to search for sea products.” LÊ QUÍ ĐÔN ‘s PHỦ BIẾN TẠP LUC

vol. 2 also makes it known that the Bắc Hải 北海 team/flotilla could get nothing more than
sea animals such as tortoises, turtles, dolphins, “six precious fishes”, sea cufullber and
(holothurians); seldom did they manage to find gold, silver and other previous things. The

reason is clear Because of the Bắc Hải 北海 team/flotilla’s failure to find valuable things as

gold or guns the Paracels team/flotilla’s commander was assigned to care of the Bắc Hải 北海
team/flotilla as well by Nguyễn Lords, who were keenly interested in gold or guns which
could be found only from sunken ships yes, ĐẠI TRƯỜNG SA or TRƯỜNG SA now,
located in the south, was less dangerous to sea ships from storms wore rare there the Bắc Hải

北海 team/flotilla was not considered as important as the Paracels hence no compulsory or

voluntary service was needed, but it was managed by the state. PHỦ BIÊN TẠP LỤC Vol. .2

says “volunteered was given a service order with a directive for the Bắc Hải 北 海

team/flotilla’ s mission and the men added to the Bắc Hải 北海 team/flotilla were exempt
from taxes and dues of all kinds even travel fares” this is clear evidence of the stake’s

management of the Bắc Hải 北 海 team/flotilla which was placed under PARACELS
team/flotilla’s command, the latter’s commission was not only to exploit resources. But to
control VN’s offshore is lands.
Second, The Bắc Hải 北海 team/flotilla’s operation had begun long before the PHỦ BIÊN

TẠP LỤC came into existence (1776) as early as BÌNH THUẬN became part of Đại Việt 大

158
越 (1679) and it lasted until the early Nguyễn’s dynasty second, administratively, Spratlys
was under Quảng Ngãi’s authority since both Paracels-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa

were regarded as one the Binh Thuận’s authority had to supply men for the Bắc Hải 北 海
team/flotilla only. And it is already known Paracels is within Quảng Nghĩa’s sea and
administered by Quảng Ngãi province. It was not 1933 that SPRATLYS is that SPRATLYS
became part of BÀ RỊA, province, which was renamed PHƯỚC TUY in 1982 it became an
island district administered by PHÚ KHÁNH province .
Third Periodical, continuous naval activities from 1816 in the early Nguyễn’s dynasty were
carried out in the Paracels region including Spratlys as known at the time. The activities
were hydrological measurementmapping, planting sovereignty markers and steles as an
annual practice on every island, of which records are found in Minh Mạng’s on dynasty book
of HỘI ĐIỂN.
Fourth In 1933, when no countries including China had staked their claim to SPRATLYS
the French Administration in VN organized a western-style traditional ceremony of
acquisition of the is lands so according to the Franco-Việtnamese Treaties of 1874 and 1884
the French colonial Administration had acted on Việtnam be half possessing SPRATLYS,
then left ownerless. Complate terns-style acquisition procedure was implemented with a fleet
of warships with written documents signed by the captain and sealed in to be inland into a
cement pillar built on each island. A flag was put up, and trumpets were blown in the
ceremony on each of the islands: sprat cay, d’Aboine, Itu-Aba, Loai ta, Thị tứ … and their
dependant islets. Then on July 26, 1933 the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs published a
circular in the French Official Gazette on the acquisition of Spratly on April 13, 1930, of
Aboine Iri-Aba, Loai Ta, Thị Tứ and their adjacent islets from 7th to 12th of April, 1933. The

Bắc Hải 北海 team/flotilla’s annual continuous activities in Lord Nguyễn’s times and in the
early and naval operations throughout the period of Nguyễn’s dynasty are already eloquent
evidence that Spratlys-Trương Sa was not and is not ownerless . Western traditional
acquisition formalities held by the French colonial Administration in VN were merely
legalization of the acquisition conforming to the then valid international Law, concurrently
preventing disputes with other countries, and showing than will to annex SPRATLYS to their
southern colony (Cochin china) instead of the central protectorate. It is also noted that prior to
French acquisition activities in 1930 and 1933 no disputes over Spratlys has ever arisen with
any other third country. It was not until 1907 that china began to dispute with Japan about the
Pratas archipelago, and not until 1909 that China began to carryout its illegal survey only

159
PARACELS that it named NANSHA - 南 沙. It was not until 1935 the place name NANSHA

- 南 沙 appeared on the map, but then it only indicated the Macelessfield rock bank (or

Zhongsha) the name NANSHA - 南 沙 for VN’s Spratlys was not given by China until about
1947.
The Spratlys Western style acquisition ceremony performed by the French colonial
Administration in VN and then the annexation of SPRATLYS to Cochin- china signify
nothing move than reasserting VN’s age long sovereignty of the archipelago before it was
placed under French colonial rude. Moreover, after the French withdrawal from VN in 1956,
Spratlys was transferred to south Việtnam’s government, thus the continuous, peaceful
implementing of VN’s sovereignty of SPRATLYS ensured.
Fifth Besides the administrative annexation of SPRATLYS to BÀ RỊA VŨNG TÀU in
accordance with Franco Việtnamese treaties of 1862 and 1874 the French colonial
administration carried out concrete actions such as building a sovereignty stele, a
meteorological station (less) a Radio communications station on Itu- Aba, and a barrack on
SPRATLYS and regular surveys and resources exploitation activities in the area organized
from 1927 through to 1954
Sixth Different governments of Việtnam responsible for the management of the East Sea
(South China Sea) offshore region have always asserted VN’s sovereignty whenever it is
violated, and have never left it abandoned.
The successful 1945 August Revolution terminated the colonial rule and the reign of
Hue court invalidating the 1874 and 1884 treaties, but form September 23, 1945, the French,
after recapturing Saigon, established the pro French self-government of the south and later
the pro-French Bảo Đại government, signed with the latter the 1947 Treaty trying to gain
support of the west for its fight against Hồ Chí Minh government which was preparing
resistance against the French. The pro-French governments or French colonialist
continuously administered SPRATLYS and other islands acquired, inheriting what had been
possessed by Nguyên Lord and the Nguyễn dynasty before. It is also noted that the regime
under which the South, to which Spratlys was annexed, was colonial self- rule different from
the protectorate regime for the central; therefore the French sovereignty.
Treatment of Spratlys of either Spratlys or Paracels was different. Not only in the name of
in accordance with the 1884 Treaty but also of direct rule colonial administration. The
French, in western traditional procedure, gained possession of Trường Sa. Whatever name
may have been used, the annexation of Spratlys to BÀ RỊA VŨNG TÀU province remains

160
legally valid according to International law because it was done when no other third countries
had ever had true possession of the archipelago.
The above-mentioned details are clear evidence of Việtnam’s peaceful, continuous
possession of SPRATLYS, which was interrupted only for a short time when it was occupied
illegally and forcibly by the Japanese (who overthrew the French in a coup and disarmed the
French troops on Spratlys on March 9, 1945). In the late 1946 and early 1947 the Ba Bình
island (Itu-Aba) already occupied by the Japanese some years before, was taken also for a
short time by the Nationalist Chinese troops, who took advantage of the confused situation
and their mission of disarming the Japanese. Then in the early 1950 the PRC’s troops left.
Later in 1956 also profiting by the busy authority hand over the Nationalist Chinese occupied

the Ba Bình (Itu-Aba) is land of Spratlys and the PRC occupied 富 林 Fu lin (is Land) of
Hoàng Sa. In spite of this occupation by force and disputes over Paracels and Spratlys and
Spratlys sovereignty VN’s asserting its age-old (sovereignty) right is legally valid according
to International law seventh the French Expeditionary Forces in April 1956 withdrew the
government of south Việtnam continued the administration of SPRATLYS, constantly
carrying out sovereignty defense activities. In 1975 when South Việtnam was liberated, the
people’s Army of Việtnam took over the responsibility to defend the archipelago,
effectuating VN’s age-old sovereignty of it. Any invasion by China or other foreign
countries, past or present, is considered as a violation of international law .

3.2.3. Arguments against those of foreign countries pleading for their violations of
VN’s sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys.
Arguments against those of China pleading for its violations of VN’s sovereignty of
Paracels and Spratlys .
From 1909 onward, many changes in argument have been made by China to justify its
violations of VN’s sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys Sa. Inconsistency in argumentation

as well as inconsistency in naming: Nansha - 南 沙 now mentioning Macclesfield Bank, now

indicating Spratly betray untruth in history PRC’s diplomatic documents from is successful
1949 Revolution onwards have always featured the argument: “China’s sovereignty of Xi Sha

(or VN’s Paracels-Hoàng Sa) and Nansha - 南 沙 (or VN’s SPRATLYS is indisputable”. It
was not until fan- so, 1980 that PRC’S Ministry of foreign Affairs, for the first time, made it
known systematically and comprehensively. Compiled document: “China’s sovereignty of Xi

Sha and NANSHA - 南 沙 is indisputable” Following was a huge documentary book Woguo

161
Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian 我国南海岛岛 史料 岛岛by Han Zhen Hua-Hàn Chấn Hoa( 岛 振 岛)

group, Lâm Kim Chi – 岛金枝 Lan Jin Zhi, Ngô Phượng Bân – 吴方邦 Wu Fang Ban, (795
pages) its compilation started in 1985, completed in 1988 published by Phương Đông
publishing house (Beijing) meant to give illustrations to the above-mentioned document
critical analysis of the diplomatic documents and the documentary book reveals china’s
sovereignty or “unhistorical” conception to argue against VN’s historical documents :

Xi Sha (or VN’s Hoàng Sa)

The first given argument of the Guangdong Authority when it publicly carried out a
survey of Paracels (or Xi Sha named by China) was that Xi Sha was ownerless. Such
activities as having flags planted: 21-gun salute on a number of is lands of PARACELS in
1909 executed by Guangdong Navy implied china’s intention of regarding Paracels as
ownerless.
The arguments made by China to counter the French colonial administration in VN’s
evidence were such as follows:
1. “In 1909 the Ching’s government dispatched here a naval unit for researches on the islands
condition and for the execution of real acquisition act, a China flag was hoisted with cannon

salute on ZONGXING 永興 (富林 FU LIN). No reaction from the French government was
reflected then”
2. “Hundreds of years ago Indochina was a China’s vassal state therefore Paracels
belongs to China, Indochina has no right to its Lord’s land”
3. “According to Article 3 of fun 26,1887 Sino-French convention on the demarcation
of border between China and Tonkin, Paracels being located East of 1080 2 East, is naturally
Chinese” [48]
Absence of French reaction to GUANGDONG local Authority’s violation according to the
then valid international low does not mean VN’s loss of sovereignty. It is impossible to
consider VN a vassal as of European feudal times to say “VN’s territory on the Paracels is
naturally Chinese” even to say VN whose vassalage granted by the celestial Empire has dared
to violate Chinese territories for 3 centuries”. The Paracel archipelago has never been
Chinese territory. There in 1754 part of Paracels team on duly struck by a storm drifted to
Qing Lan 清 鳯 port. After being interrogated by Hainan 海南 authority it was helped with
supplies and returned home without a hitch. For this a letter of thanks war sent by Lord

162
NGUYỄN PHÚC KHOÁT and the entire story was reported clearly in PHỦ BIÊN TẠP LỤC
as well as ĐẠI NAM THỰC LỤC TIỀN BIÊN !
1887 Sino-French convention defined the demarcation line only in “the Gulf of
Tonkin” but PARACELS-HOÀNG SA is outside the gulf below the 17th parallel : the
citation of the convention is quite irrelevant After War 2 , in the late 1940 the Extracts from

XI SHA research reports by XI SHA and NANSHA - 南 沙 documents collecting committee

of Guangdong Administration published in 1947 [48] suggested the arguments as follows :
First Guangdong Governor Zhang Ren-jun had men dispatched to DONGSHA and NANSHA

- 南 沙 for research .
In the 33rd year of Guangxu’s reign (Việtnamese: Quang Tự), two warships Fubo and

Chenhang under the command of vice. Admiral Lee Zhun (Việtnamese: Li zhun 李准) came
to 14 islands of XI SHA from Yulin (Việtnamese: Du Lâm ) Port. Each of them was named
with flag hoisting , gunshot , stone engraving ceremony , this together with internal and
external announcements costing more than 400 thousand teals of national currency. Log
books with measurement and maps are still kept in archives. It the archipelago had been
French why no protest then?
Second , in the first year of Xuantong Era ( 宣岛 ), QD governor Zhang Ren-jun

suggested developing Xisha - 西沙, had more research done ; coral ferti- lifer produced and

phosphate mines exploited ware exhibited in NanYang 南洋 Nam Kinh…..

Third, in the early years of the Republic of China, Xisha - 西沙 guano traders were
granted licensees by authority five times in total.
Fourth, the University of Zhongshan (Việtnamese: Trung Sơn) together with south QD

Tian Hou 天后- organ carried out research on XI SHA phosphate mines Fifth, when asked by

Japanese NAN XIANG 南香 Food company on sep 20,1920 whether Paracels was French
territory, the French Naval command at all in Saigon replied “No material on Xi Sha is kept
in French Navy’s archives” is kept in French Navy’s archives”
In the 27th year of the Republic of China, France informed Britain of its occupation of XI
SHA, alleging the reason was Japan’s occupation of Hainan 海南 threatening AN NAM not
the archipelago sovereignty
Sixth, petitions of ANNAM meteoro lo gical observation station chief

163
Seventh, Chinese citizens under Song (Việtnamese: Tống) and Yuan (Việtnamese: Nguyên)

Dynasties discovered Tian li chang sha 天里鳯沙 and Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 . ZHAO

RU SHI - 趙如釋’s “Zhu Fan Zhi 朱凡志” book of the Southern Song’s time recounts: “in
the 5th year of CHENG ZUAN 岛阮, Qiong Zhou 岛州 was appointed
When he reached Sha Yang 沙洋, the furthermost part of sea, he forgot the way back by land.
Outside was what was called Ou li 奥 利 , to “CAT LANG”, opposite was CHAMPA, to the

west CHAN LAP, to the East, Tian Li Chang Sha 天里岛沙, Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 very
far away, extremely blurred in the immense limitless waters and skies of one color”.
“Navigation depended solely on the compass to be watched, day and night with life or death
accuracy” Later “Uong Dai Nguyên”: of the Nguyễn’s times saying in “Dao Yi Zhi Lue 岛夷

志略” “Two great scares up Qi zhou 七洲 above down “Côn Lôn” was cited by China and

also the story of “TRINH HOA”’s seven trips to Xi Yang 西洋 was referred to as obvious
passing by XI SHA, so was FEI XIN 岛 信 “ MÃ HOAN”’s account of his itinerary from
“PHÚC KIẾN” south west downwind for days to Champa. Reference was also made to the
discovery of the “Vĩnh Lạc” coin in the 9th year Nationalist China.
With these, China’s diplomatic officials always asserted that China’s sovereignty of Xi Sha
was in disputable. However ll most all of these pieces of evidence which have become
valueless are not repeated (mentioned) anymore because the eloquent undeniable historical
evidence of VN’s asserting its sovereignty rejects all of China’s arguments. China’s mention
of even hundreds of activities is pointless since they are only instances of violating VN’s
1950 sovereignty. The French late ness in protesting as presented before cannot be a reason
for VN’s loss of sovereignty according to the then valid international law.
Asking the French Naval command in Saigon for information about the ownership of
Paracels was asking the wrong authority. It must have been the French consul to the central
like consul LeFol or an Annam’s court official who could have given an answer as clear cut
and exact as the remark made by chancellor THÂN TRỌNG HUỀ in 1925: VN’s sovereignty
is not to be disputed”
After China 1949 successful Revolution, the first tied material of PRC SPRATLYS was the
article entitled “Notes on the Namwei and Sisha Islands” (anonymous) carried in the
monthly “people’s China” published by the Foreign Language Press in Beijing on Sept
1,1951. Compared with years before 1949 now China began to take more interest in the
argument that China’s sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys was age-long established with

164
plenty of proof, western-style acquisition procedure such as flag hoisting with 21-gun salute
in 1909 considered secondary. So basically China’s argument changed from regarding Xi Sha
as ownerless in 1909 and China’s acquisition completed to Xi Sha being China’s age-old
territory. After illegally extorting PARACELS in the mid fan 14, 1974 China tried to seek

materials with contributions of scholars such as Shi Li Zu 師 岛 祖 , have them chipped if

necessary distorted, then foisted on the argument: all the islands in the south China sea have
been China territory time immemorial. They were first discovered, by first exploited, by (the
people of China) Chinese people, and first administered by Chinese dynasties. Together with
this, plenty of deductive citations of historical documents were used as evidence (QUANG
MINH NHẬT BÁO, Nov.24, 1975).
Later as mentioned above, on Jan 30, 1980 the PRC’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs
promulgated a diplomatic document officially putting forward the argument carried in the
article, then in 1988 had the huge documentary book by Han Zhen Hua 函 鳯 化 group
published.
Whatever is said, even China managed to find evidence of discovery earlier than Han’s times,
not Song’s as first claimed, the Hans, after crossing the Yangtze (Việtnamese: Dương Tử),

moved south only to Bai yue 百越 , then Hainan and the East Sea (South China Sea) very

slowly, long after the aborigines, among them BAI YUE 白越 including Lạc Việt, and the
LÊ from HAINAN found to exist in Thanh Hoa Viet Nam, also long after the ancestors of the
inhabitants along the coast of central Việtnam including the Chăms, now a component of the
present community of peoples in Việtnam. The Chăm were expert seafarers whose Champa
Kings were often out at sea, even one was killed there in the East Sea. Not to mention almost
all evidence citations were from books on foreign countries “Chư Phiên”, i.e. not on internal
affairs of China like 岛府 YANG FU ’s “Nan zhou yi wu zhi 南洲 异 物志 ” Appendix 3.25

(book on Nanzhou 南州 ’ s wonders) or Zhao Ru Qu 趙 如屈 ’ s “Zhu fan zhi 瀦 幡志 ”

(Appendix 3.26). Moreover, according to the international legality possession together with
continuous sovereignty implementation constitutes legality. So, the matter of concern is in its
new argument China’s use of fabricated evidence “the first to administer” found in Han Zhen
Hua 岛振’s
岛 research and works, scattered in other documents as well as in China’s 1980 white
Book. China made an effort to find a real geography name in history to ascribe to XISHA -

西 沙 archipelago such as “Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu”, originally the name of a small Chinese
offshore island. Nevertheless, as cited in Chinese documents, “Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu”, itself,

165
is west of 崖州 Ya Zhou of Hainan as shown in the Guang dong yang tu 广鳯鳯鳯 map in the
book Yang feng yang ruo 鳯丰鳯弱 or the Qi zhou yang 七洲鳯 map printed in some books

QUAN ZHOU FU ZHI 泉州府志 (CHING’s time) or “ĐỘC SỬ PHONG KỶ YẾU”, just

100 miles East of HAINAN’s “VĂN XƯƠNG” district, while XISHA - 西沙 archipelago is
not East of HAINAN.
For the demonstration of its asserting sovereignty of XISHA - 西 沙 i.e. VN’s Hoáng Sa,
China set forth arguments considered “most solid”, as follows:
First: China asserted that the islands in the South China Sea had been under China’s
administration since 789, the 5th Zhenyuan “Trinh Nguyên” year of Tang Dynasty, Đường-
Tang’s time.
Correct, as written down in Chinese historical books as ZHAO RU QU 趙如屈’s “Zhu fan

zhi 瀦幡志 ”, there was administrative status change from Han’s to Song’s time (!)(now a
dependency of “Hải Châu” city), upgraded to become “capital city” in 789, the 5 th year of
Zhenyuan (Việtnamese: Trinh Nguyên) Era under the Tang Dynasty (Việtnamese: nhà
Đường). But according to “ĐƯỜNG THƯ”, Tai ping huan wu ji 太平鳯舞鳯 , “ĐỊA DƯ
KỶ THẮNG” (1221) and Guang dong tong zhi 广 鳯鳯志 (1842), in that year a story was
told that “LÝ PHỤC”, an admiral of the Tang “Đường”’s dynasty, led his men to retake
HAINAN after it had been under aborigines’ control for 100 year as a result of a revolt, then
petitioned the Emperor to place “capital city” in “QUỲNH SƠN”, nothing was said about the
annexation of any island in the South China Sea to Hainan. [59]
Second: China cited “China Navy was dispatched to patrol the sea”. This refers to the story
that the Northern Song’s Count ordered the Navy to patrol Guangzhou, written down in Zeng

Gong Liang 曾 功 亮 ’ s Yu Jing Zong Yao 武 京 岛 要 of Song’s times (960-1279). Other

citation are the story of a Yuan Dynasty general passing by “Qi zhou yang 七洲鳯 , Wan Li

Shi Tang 万里石塘 ” on his way to Java for a battle in 1293, found in “NGUYÊN SỬ”, the
story of Government of Guangdong’s dispatching battle ships to sea for defense, found in

Wang Zuo 王左’s Guang dong tong zhi 广鳯鳯志 of the Ming Dynasty (1369–1644), and the
story of Guangdong’s lieutenant General “NGÔ THĂNG” making a patrol tow, from Qiong

Ya 岛 崖 to Si Shang Sha 四 鳯沙 (about 1700-1712), written down in Huang ren 黄任 ’ s

“Tuyền Châu Phủ” of Qing’s times (1616-1911).

166
First for all, as far as evidence “naval dispatched to patrol sea borders” is concerned, Han

Zhen-hua group’s argumentation is based only on one paragraph in Yu Jing Zong Yao 武京岛
要 with the content as follows:
“Nanhai district, a dependency of Guangzhou, was the ancient Bai yue 百越 inhabited by the
Man and the Đản. From the Han’s times onwards, it was marked out as district. Under the
Tang Dynasty, it was named Qinghai (Việtnamese: Thanh Hải) (quan Tiết Độ). After
defeating “Lưu Xương”, our Dynasty made it a metropolis. Keeping it in full military control
and free from insurrection of 16 zones. Foreigners and the Hans living together mixed up. He
had royal troops sent to East and West harbors, a fort built for naval patrols. 280 wide, 200
miles away from “MÔN SƠN” post and “Đảo Ngư”, battleships built. The fort was 40 miles
away from the sea to the South East. 20 miles from “Môn Sơn” post, at possible speed of 50
miles a day, 200 miles is total. (2) From “Môn Sơn” post downwind, from the East toward
the South West for 7 days was “Cửu Châu”, to “Bất Lao Sơn” (Hoàn Châu’s borderland

note by author), then on to the South West as far as “Đại Thục”, Phật Sư Tử” Tian zhu 天

筑, time of the journey incalculable”.

The paragraph completely fails to prove the argument: “From Naval Forces were dispatched

to patrol XISHA - 西沙 from the Song Dynasty”.

Two parts of the paragraph were intentionally coupled by Han Zhen-huang group, one about

an itinerary “From “Môn Sơn” post to Da Shu 大蜀, “Phật Sư Tử”, Tian zhu 天筑 ” with
another about” setting up fortifications for naval patrols at two harbors East and West”. This

is quite different from the original “Wu Shang Zong Ruo 武商岛弱 ” [58]. This incoherent
coupling was an effort to prove “the Song’s Navy patrolling “Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu”,

considered by the group to be Xisha - 西沙. Event with “Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu ”, there is no
firm evidence as shown above for its being a group of Chinese off-shore islands.

Furthermore, not only “Cửu Nhũ Hoa Châu” but also other places like DA SHU 大蜀, Tian
zhu 天筑 were mentioned in the itinerary. Is it possible that these nations were Chinese, too?
Extremely illogical.
As far as the story of Nguyễn’s dynasty general war against Java, it goes without saying this
is an act of invasion. And how presumptive it is to confirm is passing XI SHA and NANSHA

- 南 沙 while the sea is so vast.

167
Regarding Guangdong’s administration dispatching battleships for defense, HAN ZHEN
HOA- HAN ZHEN HUA 岛振岛group’s citation the Ming’s times Guang dong tong zhi 广鳯鳯
志 by “HOÀNG TÁ” contains a paragraph “Dispatching ships to sea for defense…From Nan

ding 南 定 Harbor (of DONG HOANG district) off to sea toward three seas “O Chu, Du

chu” 毒楚 and 七周 Qi Zhou , then compares oriented CONG MEI 岛 梅 to 外羅 WAI

LUO”. This is to show that from Ming and Ching’s times onward the XI SHA and NANSHA

- 南 沙 region was within Chinese naval patrol range (Chinese) [58].

The content of the citation reveals its two different sources. In Guang dong tong zhi 广 鳯鳯
志 only this found: “Sea pirates use three ways to come, deploy anti. “Ủy” (Japan) force for
defense, in late Spring and early Summer when wind rises, dispatch battle ships to sea for
defense: The middle way from “Nam Dau Thanh” to “PHAT DUONG” harbor, “CHỮ
THẬP” harbor, “Lanh Thuy Giac” sea regions” [58] This describes Guang Dong’s planned
coastal sea patrol against Japanese sea pirates.
And this paragraph is found in Huang Zhuong 黄忠 ’s Hai Yu 海岛 (1563) “Siam is in the

South Sea, setting off from Nan Ding 南定 toward sea, then down South to “O Chu, Du chu

“毒楚 , 七周 Qi Zhou (names of three seas, author’s note), in Cong mei 鳯梅 compass read
to Wai la 外拉 (Cù Lao Ré), in “KHON THAN” compass read dissection to CHAMPA’s old
port (now QUI NHƠN), passing by “ĐẠI PHẬT LINH SON (now MŨI ĐẠI LÃNH), where
burning flame tower seen is Jiao zhi 交志 , MŨI direction taken to CÔN LÔN SƠN (now
CÔN ĐẢO), again CONG MEI 岛 梅 direction taken to “ĐỒI MỒI CHÂU”, tortoise shell
found at “QUI SƠN ĐẦU” direction taken to SIAM’s port” [58] The paragraph is the record

of a voyage from Nan Ding 南 定 (a Chau Giang river mouth) to Siam or Thailand now.
Words so, through chipping and grafting the texts of two different original works were
rewritten on purpose in the style of Guang dong tong zhi 广 鳯鳯 志 by the authors of the
Collection.
Written is such away, the documentary collection itself has no practical value. In no way can
it be a source of evidence for argumentation about sovereignty. [58]
Records found in the two books show clearly that Chinese naval patrols at that time were of
defensive nature only against sea pirates from Ủy (Japan), not for XI SHA and NANSHA -

南 沙 protection. As regards WU SHENG 吴岛 ’s patrols, first, research on geography names

shows that Qiong Ya 岛崖 was the capital city of Qiong Zhou 岛州 in the North of HAINAN,

168
that Qi zhou yang 七洲鳯 to the East of HAINAN, and Si Shang Sha 四鳯沙 , a sand bank,

to the west of HAINAN, then naval patrols commanded WU SHENG 吴岛 were carried out
around HAINAN, not XI SHA. It is also rioted that Qi Zhou Yang 七洲鳯 is to the East of
HAINAN and can never be XI SHA or VN’s HOÀNG SA, more than 350 nautical miles
away to the south East of HAINAN.
Third: Astronomical measurements by 郭 秋 岛 Quo Qiu Jing in 1279 record ed in Nguyễn

history books only say: “In 1279 郭秋岛 QUO QIU JING made “Four Seas” measurements as
ordered by “NGUYÊN KINH” (vol.48.leaves 7a-7b) to study the movements of the Universe
(sun, moon, stars) for a new calendar (vol.164, leaves 4b-5a). The measurements were carried
out in 27 sites in KOREA, She le 岛 岛 (Sibia), North Sea and South Sea in the South Sea,
measurement was made at 150 North Pole (equivalent to 14047 N lat)”.
In VN’s official history books such as the Nguyễn’s dynasty Quốc Sử Quán’s KHÂM ĐỊNH
VIỆT SỬ THÔNG GIÁM CƯƠNG MỤC, is found an extract from “Nghiêu Điển” vol. of
YE XIN 岛信 (book of Confucius teachings): “Nghieu” King again had “Hy Thúc” go to stay

in Nan jiao 南交 (Jiao Zhi 交趾 in the South), make arrangements for rice planting according
to the Southern climate, respectfully make recordings of the sun movement on the summer
solstice, the longest day of the year, make observations of the of the Great Mars in the South
to determine the right high summer, when people are scattered” (the Nguyễn’s Quốc Sử
Quán, KHÂM ĐỊNH VIỆT SỬ THÔNG GIÁM CƯƠNG MỤC, TIỀN BIÊN, Sài gòn,
Ministry of culture and Education, 1965 p.27). This information could have helped Chinese

researchers to argue the way they did, that Chinese territory included Jiao Zhi 交趾 (Xi Sha,
too) from Đường and Nghiêu’s times, not only from Tan and Han’s! So, astronomical
measurement cannot be basic to sovereignty asserting. It is important to note that Chinese
maps published before 1909 indicate to note that part of China is HAINAN (see reference
documents below).
Fourth: South Sea islands were shown on Chinese maps. 13 maps of China are laboriously
shown in Han Zhen Hoa- Han Zhen Hua 岛 振 岛group’s collection. They are of 2 categories.
One is of Ming and Ching’s times. With South Sea islands shown. The other is also of Ming
and Ching’s times with South Sea islands together with islands of neighboring countries
shown. Reading the maps brought forward as proof by China, carefully, one can see
immediately, on category I map of the Nguyên, Ming and Ching’s times such as the Zhi

sheng hai yang zong tu 岛省海洋岛岛 in Yang Fang Ji Yao 洋岛集要 , not only QIAN LI ZHANG

169
SHA 千里長沙 but also other like Xia Ou li 奥 利 U Xiu 小鳯求 , Da Liu Xiu 大鳯求
(Japanese Ryukyu now), 岛 岛 DUI MA (Japanese Tsuma) shown. Is it possible for these

Japanese islands shown on the Zhi Sheng Hai Yang Zong Tu 岛省海洋岛岛 map to be claimed by

China as much as QIAN LI ZHANG SHA 千里長沙 is Or on Guangdong Yang Tu 广岛洋岛

map in the Yang Fang Ji Yao 洋岛集要 , the names “CỬU NHŨ HOÁ CHÂU” for a high
mountain figure (3-conepeak) is also found next to the names “Lê Đầu Sơn” and “Nam

Bang” which are names of the off-shore islands shown in the naval defense map 广岛通志
GUANG DONG TONG ZHI YU YUAN 岛原 (1882). CỬU NHU HOA CHAU itself was the
name of a Chinese offshore island, not of XI SHA archipelago as named by China after 1907.
As far as the category II maps, “the Ming and Ching’s times maps of China and neighboring
countries are concerned, it is far more difficult for them to be used in proving which island is
Chinese.
Meanwhile, no island in the South Sea is found marked on state maps or mentioned in state,
geography books from the Tong’s times (960-1279) to the Ching’s times (1616-1911).
Furthermore, on plenty of official maps of China from Nguyễn, Ming to Ching’s times,

among which some were printed near the time of dispute such as the Da Qing Di Guo 大清帝

國 map in Da Qing Di Guo Quan Tu 大清帝國 全 圖 published in 1905, fourth reprint in

1910, HAINAN is found drawn as the southernmost part of China and no island is found

drawn in the East Sea, and on the Wang chao yi tong Yu di zong tu 皇朝一統輿地總圖 in

the Wang Cheng Yi Tong Yu ti Tu 王城一岛輿地岛

published in the 20th QUANG TU year (1894) is found clearly drawn the southernmost

Chinese territory as 崖州 YA ZHOU, Qiong Zhou 岛州 district, Guang Dong at 18030’ North
while the Northernmost island of Xi Sha (or HOÀNG SA), as named by China, is at 17005’
North. Many more other maps of China before 1909 also show the southernmost of China to
be NAN HAI island see maps of China in Illustration section). All of this proves that XI SHA
or PARACELS-HOÀNG SAhas never been Chinese territory.
Fifth: “In 1883, a survey of XI SHA was carried out by Germans, it was protested by China.
The Germans stopped”.
This argument is representative of Chinese uncertainly. No coned poof for this event is found,
while there is plenty of evidence for Germans surveying almost all the seas from HAINAN to

BắC HảI 北海 (North sea), Xiao zhou 小洲 as far as XIA MEN 夏岛 , FU ZHOU 福洲 , from

170
1881 to 1884 unhindered, with such good result that the findings were used by the maritime
surveying service of the French Navy to draw the maps entitled “mer de Chine Meridionale-
Archipel des Parecels” published in 1885 with code number 4101 and a clear note: “d’apres
les leve’s Allemand” (1881-1883).
The above-mentioned Chinese evidence is considered the “most powerful” for China’s
assertion of sovereignty of Paracels archipelago. Not worth much discussing are “very
feeble” pools such as China’s local (government) Authority rescuing endangered foreign

boats and ships, two foreign boats sunk cited, one at Cuu Zhou yang 洲岛 (Vạn Châu) in the

20th Can Long year (1755), anther at Qi zhou yang 七 洲 岛 in the 29th Can Long (1762),
survivors supplied with food and other necessities and returned home by order of the Ching’s
government itself. Stories of this kind were recorded long after the story of a ship carrying
Paracels troops sent to work with Paracels team by Lord Nguyễn, sunk in a storm and

drifted to 青岛 QINGLAN port, after an interrogation kindly supported by the authorities of

Qiong Ya 岛 崖 of HAINAN, to whom a letter of thanks sent by lord NGUYỄN PHÚC
KHOÁT (story from PHỦ BIÊN TẠP LỤC by Lê Qui Đôn, and ĐẠI NAM THỰC LỤC
TIỀN BIÊN).
*Nan Sha (VN’s Trường sa)
Unlike PARACELS sovereignty, violated only by China, SPRATLYS sovereignty has been
violated by many countries: China (including Taiwan), the Philippines, Malaysia and Brunei.
China’s violation of VN’s sovereignty of Spratlys actually occurred later, only from World
War 2, after Japan. The latter needed to capture strategically important position to control the
East Sea. In 1939, Japan took the largest island Itu Aba named Ba Bình by VN, but in 1951
SAN FRANCISCO conference it renounced its claim to its. At present, the Itu Aba (Ba Bình)
is occupied by Taiwan and 9 banks taken by force in 1988 occupied by China ever since,
islands and 4 banks to the East occupied by the Philippines, 5 banks to the South by
Malaysia. Brunei claims its sovereignty of the sea close to it. Indonesia and VN have opened
many negotiations about demarcation of continental shelf and economic privileged zones
according to 1982 convention on law of Sea. Indonesia has no ambition for territorial
sovereignty of VN’s Trường Sa. 22 islands and 6 banks are under VN’s control. (Sea
illustrated dispute section, map 3.57, 3.58, 3.59, 3.60, 3.61, 3.62 and list of SPRATLYS
islands occupied).
In 1909, only XI SHA-PARACELS sovereignty problem was raised and violations made by
China, VN’s Spratlys unmentioned. From 1935, as a reaction to actions taken by the French

171
colonial Administration in VN, China began to have all the names of the Sea islands

translated into Chinese, NANSHA - 南 沙 for Macclessfield. It was not until 1947 that China

began to use the name NANSHA - 南 沙 for VN’s SPRATLYS or the Spratly archipelago.

So, from the 30’s to the 70’s first brought forward was Chinese argument “NANSHA - 南 沙
has been China’s age-long undisputed territory”. Later, as for Paracels was the argument
“China was the first to discover, the first to exploit and the first to administer”. The time is
inconsistent, now Tong’s, now Han’s times. Fro the 1980’s on ward argument based on
historical documents such as the Chinese foreign Ministry diplomatic document of Jan 30,
1980 and the Han Zhen Hoa- Han Chan Hua group’s collection began to appear. In the Jan,

30, 1980’s diplomatic document, Fan chen 范岛 ’s “Nan zhou Yi Wu zhi 南州移物志” and

Kang tai 康泰’s “Phù Nam Story” of Three Nations’ times.

No evidence for the discovery of Nansha - 南 沙 as well as XI SHA is found in these two
storybooks. [58]
Chinese researchers like Han Zhen Hoa- Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group ransacked history books to

find place names such as XU Shi 徐石, zhang shi 長石, Qian Li Zhang Sha 千里長沙, Wan

Li Shi Yang 萬里石洋, “THẠCH ĐƯỜNG”…which were names of coral coastal sand banks

or seashores to use them, by mean of grasping for the annotation of NANSHA - 南 沙 itself
recently given to Macclesfield bank (1935), then moved South for the Spratlys (1947), 500
km away. Chinese researchers’ unprincipled, liberal name grasping shows itself clearly in the

fact that “Wan Li Shi Yang 萬里石 洋 ” was used to indicate now XI SHA or Spratlys, now

NANSHA - 南 沙.
The Jan.30, 1980 diplomatic document contains citations from “MENG LIANG LU
梦梁岛 ” of Tong’s times, “Dao Yi Zhi Lue,岛夷志略” of Nguyễn’s times, “Dong Xi Yang Cao

岛西洋草 ” and “Shun Fong Xiang Song 順岛相宋 ” of Ming’s times, “CHI PHAP NAM” and

“Hai Wai Wen Jian Lu 海外岛岛岛 ” of Ching’s times, pointing out that not only XI SHA and

NANSHA - 南 沙 were consecutively named “Cửu Nhũ Hoá ChÂu”, “Shi Du 石都”, “Qian

Li Zhang Sha 千里長沙”, “Wan Li Zhang Sha 万里岛沙”… but also the sand banks and rock
banks of these two archipelagos were given visually vivid names… let us turn every page of
these cited books, one by one, or read the paragraphs cited by HAN ZHEN HOA- HAN
ZHEN HUA 岛振岛group to prove Chinese sovereignty.

172
The “MENG LIANG LU 梦 梁 岛 ” written by Ngô Tứ Thư 1275 has nothing except a

paragraph mentioning the place names 七周 QI ZHOU and QI ZHOU YANG 七洲岛 CON
LON as follows: if a boat trip around the sea to foreign countries for trade is chosen, set sail

from “Tuyền Châu” all the ways to QI ZHOU YANG 七洲岛 where the depth is 70 tr. An

old saying: “up scare 七周 QI ZHOU , down scare CON LON”, where the depth is almost as
great, 50 truong. if traders want to search “Đại Ôn”, “Tuyên Phúc”, it is not necessary to

pass the great Qi zhou yang 七洲岛 and Con Lon. Naturally departure must be from TUYEN
CHAU port, go out DAI DU outlet, then to the large sea” However, HAN ZHEN HOA- HAN

ZHEN HUA 岛 振 岛 group’s editorial note says 七 周 QI ZHOU is NANSHA - 南 沙

archipelago and QI ZHOU YANG 七洲岛 is the sea around XI SHA, a stretch of archipelagos
with implied intent to support evidence for China’s sovereignty. [58]
“Dao Yi Zhi Lue,岛夷志略” of “Nguyên”s time by Da bo fang 大薄坊 mention CON LON,

SHI DU 石都 and WAN LI SHI TANG 万里石塘 with this description: “Formerly Con
Lon was also named “Quần đồn Sơn”. The mountains is high but square, its base hundreds
of miles in breadth, clearly seen in the middle of the vast sea, together with Champa and
“TÂY TRÚC” mount forming a tripod, the Con Lon Sea below, hence mountain named
after, merchant vessels have to pass they as quickly as they can, downwind passing possible

in 7 days and nights. A proverb says “up scare 七周 QI ZHOU , down scare CON LON”. The

book also says the SHI DU 石 都 rock seam starts from “THIỀU CHÂU” and continues

stretching across like a snake far into the sea seafaring countries call it: “Wan Li Shi Tang 万

里石塘 ”. The boat rigged with 4 sails sets off from “ĐẠI DU”, rides the wind, cleaves the

waves racing at fling speed to XI YANG 西 洋 , for possibly more than a hundred days,
distance covered over 10 thousands of miles calculated on the basis of a day and a night
speed, all the way to “Qua Da” (30), all the way to “Bot Ne” (31) to “Co Ly”, all the way to

CON LON of XI YANG 西洋 so far way that “TU DUONG CHU TU” say: “foreign lands
and the Midland of China are of the same vein, are they not? Look at the limitless vast sea

where hides SHI DU 石都, who know?” [58]. But Han Zhen Hoa- Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group’s

note says the NANSHA - 南 沙 archipelago includes the Con Lon sea and the Con Lon
mountain, again to support China’s claim!

173
The note explains: “DANG DIEN PHONG BAT considered Wan Li Shi Yang 萬里石洋 to
be the SPRATLYS archipelago. We (Han Zhen Hoa- Han Zhen Hua 岛 振 岛group) believe

“SHI DU 石都” stretches from “Triều Châu”to Java, Bột Nê (Calimantan), “Co Ly dia mon”

(De Uan island) and Con Lon. So, Wan li shi yang 萬 里 石 洋 obviously includes all the

islands in the South Sea, with DONGSHA, XISHA, ZHONGSHA, NANSHA - 南 沙

archipelago [48] Equally “Chương Tiếp”’s Dong Xi Yang Cao 岛西洋草, volume of “CHÂU

SỬ KHẢO” and XI YANG 西洋 CHAM LO copy with foreword of Ming’s year of “MẬU
NGỌ VẠN LICH” (1618) contain paragraphs with clear descriptions of QI ZHOU YANG

七洲岛 and Wan Li Shi Yang 萬里石洋 as follows: “AT CHU SON”…compass directed

toward “TÂY NAM” fort, go for about 13 watches to reach 七周 QI ZHOU SON, QI ZHOU

YANG 七 洲 岛 (Qiong Zhou 岛 州 )”. And: “in the Sea 100 nautical miles East of “VĂN
XƯƠNG” exits “7-straight peak mountain where potable fresh water springs can be found
and where a Song Emperor’s relative “DU DIEN KHUE” was captured by Lưu Than’s troops
of Nguyễn Emperor in pursuit of “TONG DOAN TONG”.
It is said in old times 七周 QI ZHOU was submerged, passing boats had to offer the “Sea
patrol King” live (buffalo’s or goat’s viscera) pottage, if not, would be harmed by bad spirits,

very dangerous place to pass by. A little more to the East is Wan li shi yang 萬里石洋 called

by QUYNH CHI, SHI DU 石都 HAI. Few Boats in truding SHI DU 石都 could escape. The

depth of QI ZHOU YANG 七洲岛 was 130 arm’s stretches”.

“Boats on the way to QI ZHOU YANG 七洲岛 and 外羅 WAI LUO in these days should not
deviate from the East, keep a little Eastward, hulls raised, deviation west forbidden, no fresh
water available there Sea-going requires observation skill, water blue with “fish surfing
fields” indicates West, water black indicates definitely East, water blue, with decayed fallen
trees drifting, wild ducks crying like black-tailed white birds, indicates the right direction if

afraid with a little deflection into the East, go on for 7 “canh” watches to reach 萬里石洋 wan
li shi yang where stands are not very high red rock mountain. If boats shallow hulled and
submerged rooks seen, extreme care should be taken”. [48]
Here, Han Zhen-hua group’s note says QI ZHOU YANG 七洲岛 is Xisha - 西沙, QI ZHOU

七洲 , Wan li shi yang 萬里石洋…generally all South Sea islands.

174
The “Thuận Phong Tường Tống” record: “in ancient times, rages traveling by sea generally

used a 24-point compass. To take the right way to 七周 QI ZHOU they held firm to “Càn”
point (Northeast-East) in the upper, to “Khôn” point (Southwest-South) in the lower”.[58]
The “HẢI ĐẠO CHÂN KINH” book, “Thuận Phong Thượng Tống” and Zhi na zheng fa

志南正法 (of late “KHANG HY” of Ching times) combined, records: “QI ZHOU YANG 七

洲岛 was to 120 arm stretches deep. On the way to and fro, an offering of three sacrifices (pig,
buffalo, goat) with mellow wine and soup was made to solitary souls. Boats deflected “East,
plenty of birds, deflected West, plenty of fish”. [58]

In the lower Jiao zhi yang 交趾洋 to the West, grass island found, where swift water currents
swift with plenty of reeds, firewood and flying fish. Deftected West “bai phong ngu” (?)
and found water 45 arm stretches deep. Deflected East, 7-watch boat ride to reach Wan li shi

yang 萬里石洋”. [58]

“Hai Guo Wen Jian Lu 海国岛岛岛” by 岛岛均 Chen Lun Jun also records position of WAN LI

ZHANG SHA 万里岛沙: “South of the sand trace as far as Yue hai 越海 is WAN LI ZHANG

SHA 万里岛沙. A sea away to the South is “TRƯỜNG SA MÔN”. again at the southern end,
another sand trace rises and continues as far as “VẠN CHÂU of QUYNH HẢI. South of this

sand stretch rises a rock stretch running as far as 七周 QI ZHOU sea called THIEN LY SHI

DU 石都 , “TRƯỜNG SA MÔN”, 南奥 “ NAM ÁO” to the Northwest, and “DAI TINH”

island in “BINH HAI” are symmetrically apposite to each other, forming something like a
trivet. The North to South width of “TRƯỜNG SA MÔN” is about 5-watch boat ride.
Foreign boats and ships of neighboring or Western countries bound for Indonesia, Luzon (Lữ
Tống), Irain Jaya (Vạn Lại?), To Loc (Timor?) use TRƯỜNG SA MÔN as a way out. North

wind, 南奥 NAM AO, South wind, DAI TINH as reference points. Boats from Giang To,
Chiet Giang, Phuc Kien bound for Lữ Tống countries by way of East Indonesia have to pass

Sa Ma Ky Dau Mon of Taiwan. Boats from Xi Yang 西洋 bound for PHUC KIEN and Chiet

Giang follow the route passing the East of the Con Lon 七周 Qi Zhou Sea, away from WAN

LI ZHANG SHA 万里岛沙, then SA MA KY DAU MON. Boats from Japan, bound for China
follow a bow-string straight away, bound for Indonesia sail across the sea, taking their course

for 七周 QI ZHOU from VIET DUONG somewhere between these islands”. [58]

175
With this, 岛 岛 均 Chen Lun Jun’s “Hai Wen Jian Lu 海 岛 岛 岛 ” (Ching times) gives a clearer

description of the position of QIAN LI ZHANG SHA 千里長沙 but in no way to say that it

indicates NANSHA - 南 沙 or VN’s TRƯờNG SA, not to mention to be used as evidence for
China’s assertion of sovereignty. What a confusing and liberal interpretation! Chinese

scholars use Wan li shi yang 萬里石洋 to indicate now ZHONGSHA (32), now XI SHA (red
rock island HONG THACH DU, now “Thach Dao” of Thuong Nhat Dao group of Nansha -

南 沙, now DONGSHA. DONGSHA has been moved from its original place off Guang Dong

shore to the present place since THIEN LY SHI DU 石都 was used to indicate NANSHA -

南 沙. In Hai wai wen jian lu 海外岛岛岛 notes qian li zhang sha 千里長沙, Wan li shi yang 萬

里 石 洋 generally indicates islands in the South Sea. In historical bills of Qing Dynasty is
people comprehensive books of 1800 Qing’s administrative units, or THACH DO PHU
CHAU HIEN Ching administrative units comprehensive books of map by HIEN PHONG in
1800, some note show THAT DUONG CHAU to be XI SHA. Other notes show Wan li shi

yang 萬里石洋 to be ZHONGSHA and NANSHA - 南 沙 as in da qing zhong wai tian xia

quan tu 大清中外天下全岛, 1724 qing zhi sheng fen tu 清直省分,岛 and 1755 wang cheng ge

zhi sheng fen tu 王城各直省分岛 or SPRATLYS to be XI SHA the map dong nan hai yi tu 岛

南海移岛in 1621 毛元岛 MAO YUAN YI’S 武彼志 WU BI ZHI books and many other maps!
As already known, with these equivocal, confused proofs efforts have been made by

Chinese scholars tOu li 奥利 berally names on Xisha - 西沙 or Nansha - 南 沙. Careful study

of the described events shows they took place all around the sea near Fujian 福 建 Guang

Dong not as far as the South where the names Xisha - 西沙, Zhongsha and Nansha - 南 沙

gradually appeared after 1907. The name Nansha - 南 沙 itself was moved from the present

Zhongsha to the present Nansha - 南 沙, 500 – 600 km away ! The name Con Lon had been
used by Chinese years before Christ to indicate a mountain where a legend says Mục Thiên
Sứ of Tần came to meet Tây Vương Mẫu. Later the name was used to indicate various high
mountains, even the Himalaya as finally. From the 17 th century onward the name Con Lon
was used by Chinese to indicate a number of island of VN was not called by that name at that
time. According to Pelliot the Việtnamese name Con Lon comes from Malay, Pulau (island)
Kunder or island of pumpkins or Poulo Condor by Westerners (33)

176
 The liberal and casual use of Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 is all the more apparent
when the Chinese collected documents in Han Zhen-hua group’s historical collection are
discovered to have determined clearly the position of SPRATLYS, as recorded in Mao Hong

Tân’s Guang dong tu zhi 广岛岛志 Wan li chang sha 万里岛沙 Vạn Lý Trường Sa belonged

to Yue hai 越海 (Sea) (with Qiong Zhou 岛州 island district) dotted with plenty of islands and
islets of various sized reefs rock blanks submerged rocks the more branching the more

dangerous. That is Wan li chang sha 万里岛沙 as a dependent of 岛岛 Quynh Duong , Yue hai

越海 as the sea East of Guang Dong, the ancient Bai yue 百越 , and Qiong yang 岛岛 as the sea

East of Qiong Zhou 岛州 of Hai Nan, all situated close to Guang Dong, impossibly as far as

the present Nansha - 南 沙 [23].

A great number of Chinese books describing sea going itineraries very clearly define

the position of Qian li Zhang Sha 千 里 長 沙 and that of Wan Li Shi Tang 万 里 石 塘

impossibly said as far as the present position of Nansha - 南 沙. 岛岛均 Chen Lun Jun ’s 海岛岛岛

Hai Wen Jian Lu, Hạ Nam to Guang nan 广南 with a note saying if Ngọai La Sơn (cù lao

Ré) of Quỳnh Châu is seen boats deviated East will intrude Qian li Zhang Sha 千里長沙 ,

deviated West very possibly go into Guang nan 广 南 Bay. So, it wasn’t until the mid 19 th

century or even 1947 that China claimed Việtnam’s Spratly or Spratlys to be Nansha - 南 沙.
This is a fact: never before did the Chinese authorities take interest in possessing the

archipelagos in the East Sea. Particularly China’s claim for Nansha - 南 沙 archipelago or

named TuanSa-Đoàn Sa in 1935 and Nansha - 南 沙 in 1947 by the country occurred at least

nearly 30 years later than its claim for Xisha - 西沙.

When the French colonial Administration in Việtnam carried out Western style
possession taking procedures for these archipelagos in the years from 1930 to 1933. China’s
interests become more substantive and planned sovereignty violations of these islands started
against the French acting as Việtnam’s diplomatic protector.
China’s 1980 diplomatic document as well as the Han Zhen Hua 岛 振 岛’ s group’s
Collection of documents brings out archeological and cultural records or those from
HAINAN fishermen’s log books. What waste of efforts the fact that many Chinese antiques

as ancient 永岛 Yong le coins have been found is very similar to the fact that Roman antiques
have been discovered in Oc Eo (South Việtnam). It is impossible to conclude that the

177
Romans discovered Việtnam , hence had the sovereignty of the land. What an irony of
explicitly mentioning Hoàng Sa Tự (the Paracels temple), a proof of Việtnam’s sovereignty,

in the part of those Chinese archeological and cultural documents treating the 富 林 fu lin
island (Ile Boisé) as supporting evidence. Similarly the name “Đông Hải” (East Sea) is found
recorded in HAINAN fishermen’s log books,
“Đông Hải” meaning the East Sea. The East of China or even of HAINAN is where
everyone knows. The position of Paracels or Đoàn Sa is south of HAINAN, so South of
China, of course !
Nevertheless, with such equivocal, unreasonable evidence the 1980 diplomatic
document of China’s Foreign Ministry even criticized Việtnam’s argument in its 1979 White
Book: “Its freest parts is like point to a deer and say it is a house” and the remaining part is
completely weak hence legally valueless”
The Chinese document insists that Paracels and Spratlys Sa of Việtnam aren’t

Chinese Xi Sha and Nansha - 南 沙, and possibly they are of shore islands and sand blanks
along the coast of Central Việtnam; even as remarked at random by Han Zhen-hua group,
Paracels is nothing else than Le Qui Don’s Phu Bien Tap Luc, referred to by China for
citations, contains many paragraphs with clear indication of Paracels field being near
HAINAN’s Phu Liem Chau and the story of two soldiers of Paracels team fleet on duty

drifted to 青岛 QingLan port (HAINAN) in the 18th Can Long year (1754).
China’s 1980 diplomatic documents also says Việtnam’s 1979 White Book fails to
bring out any valuable historical document recognizing its SPRATLYS, namely China’s

Nansha - 南 沙. This is obvious because China’s Nansha - 南 沙 isn’t real and the name is
mobiles: in 1935 it was for the Macclesfield Blank, in 1947 it was moved South as mentioned
many times before. The question is whether it has stopped at 14°N or will move further down
South !. The Phu Bien Tap Luc defines the position of Đại Spratlys or Việtnam’s Spratlys

as in the North Sea - Bắc Hải 北海 locality but the North Sea locality is claimed to be South
of the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)stretching as far as Con Lon island !. Enough is enough !.
The 1980 Chinese diplomatic document also claims that Việtnam government has failed tOu

li 奥 利 ve up to its statement: “Now the Việtnamese government hasn’t kept its words,

swallowing all what it ha said, acting against its former recognition of Xisha - 西 沙 and

Nansha - 南 沙 archipelagos as China territory. Such a thing is forbidden by International

law”.

178
 First of all, as regards International Law applicable to all the countries (including
China) which signed the 1954 Geneva Agreement on Việtnam, South Việtnam down from the
17th parallel including Paracels and Spratlys Sa administered by the French expeditionary
Forces was to be handed over to South Việtnam government in 1956. Saigon government and
later the Provisional Revolutionary government of the Republic of South Việtnam took
responsibility to administer and defend Paracels and Spratlys Sa. Never had these two
governments, declared their renunciation of sovereignty of them. No matter what was started
by any governments including the Democratic Republic of Việtnam’s which didn’t
administer the territory South of the 17th parallel according the Geneva agreement, the
statement, only of political value at the time, hasn’t affected in any way Việtnam’s
sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys Sa !. When China took possession of Paracels in 1974,
the Provisional Revolutionary government of South Việtnam declared that the matter should
be put off and settled by peaceful means.
Therefore, any statement by any governments, the Democratic Republic of Việtnam’s
included, about these sovereignty of these two archipelagos isn’t (valid according to
International law) of legal value internationally.
The PRRSVN’s point of view regarding China’s taking Paracels in January 1974 reflects
faithfully the Revolutionary lines of Việtnam led by Việtnam’s communist party. Anything
else reflects only actions taken against the common enemy. Prime Minister Pham Van Dong
’s statement too was distorted by China. The Prime Minister only gave his approval to
China’s decision on China’s territorial waters made by the PRC. In reality, China’s Xisha -

西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 aren’t Việtnam Paracels and Spratlys Sa. They are only product of
name grafting and deductions. In China history, nothing like possession taking had ever

happened, to Xisha - 西沙 before 1909 and Nansha - 南 沙 before 1935. Too much effort was
made in the diplomatic document as well as in Han Zhen-hua’s group’s documentary

collection to cite mane countries recognition of China’s sovereignty of Xisha - 西 沙 and

Nansha - 南 沙 . Every country has its own allies, readily supporting its diplomatic move.
This happened in the 1951 San Francisco Convention where China was supported by the

Soviet Union to have its sovereignty of Xisha - 西 沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 recognized,

Nevertheless, China hasn’t gained any recognition so far offered, by the 1951 San Francisco
Coven Paracels in 1974 and a number of islands of Spratlys in 1988 by force !.

179
 The January 21, 1980 diplomatic document was followed by the 1988 Memorandum
and many more research works like Han Zhen-hua group’s collection. More efforts to
research have been made but nothing considerable new has added to the argument that China
was the first to discover, the first to exploit and the first administer. However, because it is
based on untruth it is a vain attempt like “building castle in the air”.
Consequently, how much evidence and how much support from allies China has
gathered for its claim for sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys Sa is no matter since the
agreement is so faint so unscientific and so unconvincing.
3.3.2 Arguments against those of the Philippines, Malaysia, Brunei pleading for their
violations of Việtnam’s sovereignty of Spratlys
Violations of Việtnam’s sovereignty of Spratlys by a number of South East Asian
countries occurred much later, nearly half of a century, than China’s violations of Hoàng Sa.
The Philippines was the first, followed by Malaysia and Brunei to bring up the problem of
sovereignty of a part of SPRATLYS. The first violation of the Philippines was in 1956, of
Malaysia in 1979 and of Brunei in 1982. The reason for the outbreak of violations of those
countries wasn’t only strategy but also natural resources which was petering out on land, yet
very potential undersea around SPRATLYS, oil reserves in particular. For the same reason
China attempted to violate even of Việtnam’s continental sheet. (See maps illustrating
disputes).
The 1982 UNCLOS convention defines:
+ Every country is permitted to establish its territorial waters not more than 12
nautical miles away from the baseline.
+ Where the coastline is deeply and irregularly indentured or edged close with a string
of island, the baseline to be used is formed by straight lines joining point applicable (article
7).
+ Sea bordered countries must not obstruct harmless passage of foreign vessels in
their territorial waters, except in cir cumstances defined by the Convention (article 24).
+ Sea bordered countries can establish a zone adjoining their territorial waters not
more than 24 nautical miles wide away from the baseline used to calculate the width of their
territorial waters (article 33).
+ An archipelago country can draw straight lines to determine the area of its territorial
waters, adjoining zones, exclusive economic zones and continental shelf on condition that
such baseline surrounds its main islands and mark out a region with 1/1 to 9/1 water to lands
proportion. The length of the baseline must not exceed 100 nautical miles or a permitted

180
maximum 3% of the total length of the baselines surrounding the archipelago possibly longer
than 100 miles, but less than 125 nautical miles (article 47 – 48).
+ An archipelago country’s sovereignty of the waters inside the basic line defined by
article 47 called archipelago waters irrespective of the depth and distance from shore of the
waters.
+ A sea bordered country is permitted to possess “an exclusive economic zone”, not
wider than 200 miles from the baseline used for defining territorial waters (article 57).
+ The 1982 Convention approved a new definition of continental shelf with the
standard of 200 nautical mile width instead of 200 metre depth. Now the extent of the
continental shelf is approved is as great as that of the exclusive economic zone. It is
determined to include the sea bed ant its underneath outside the territorial waters of the
country extending all the way from the mainland to as far as the outer edge of the continent or
from the basic territorial waters defining line to 200 nautical miles away if the mainland outer
continental edge is more than 200 nautical miles
+ If the outer continental edge is more than 200 nautical miles away the continental
shelf can be confined in two ways. The first extending the shelf to territorial was 350 nautical
miles in width from zone and continental shelf as any other. In spite of its rejection of the
right to continental shelf and EEZ of non-human life supporting or non_economic life rocks,
the convention has apparently brought forty plenty of complicated disputes over overlapping
jurisdiction of countries 400 nautical miles away from each other.
Việtnam and regional countries have proclaimed their baselines, their continental
shelves and their EEZ. It is certain there are disputes over overlapping acres among the
countries in the region. China is very far away so no overlapping is found at SPRATLYS, the
problem may arise with Paracels only.
As far as the Philippines is concerned the country’s territorial waters were defined by
the 1995 Spanish American Agreement (article 3 signed on December 10 th, 1898). The
agreement determined the country’s Western border as 118°E Longitude (not any island of
Spratlys within) and according to the 1930 Anglo American Agreement its borders were
defined as parallel lines of longitude and latitude forming a rectangular. In 1949 and 1950,
Tomas Cloma owner of a fishing fleet and concurrently director of maritime school,
discovered a group of islands large and small about 400 miles West of Palawan. His hope
was to set up an ice factory and a canning factory on the largest island and to exploit guano
on adjacent ones.

181
 On May 17th, 1951 Philippines President claimed sovereignty of Spratlys on the
ground that the archipelago is close to the Philippines. On August 24 th, 1951 Xin Hua agency
was engaged in dispute with the France and the Philippines over sovereignty and strongly
asserted that that archipelago was Chinese. On March 15 th, 1956 Thomas Cloma and a group
of Filipino recurs landed on some islands of SPRATLYS, on the pretext of their being
ownerless and named the informed the Philippines’ Foreign Minister of the fact and the
territory was given Protectorate status by the Philippines’ government.
On May 15th, 1956 the Philippines’s Foreign Ministry declared except 7 islands
internationally known as Spratly, every smaller ones were res nullius.
In 1971 the Philippines Navy Command announced the occupation of 4 islands Vinh
Vien , Song Tu Dong , Loaita, Thi Tu , respectively called Lawak, Parola, Kota, Pagasa for
Philippines security.
On July 16th, 1971 Xin Hua commanded the Philippines’s occupation of the islands
and asserted China’s claim on the archipelago.
In 1978 one more island, Panata, was taken by the Philippines raising the total number of
islands taken to 7: 4 in 1971, 2 more named Likas and Pugad. On June 11 th, 1978 Philippines’
President signed a decree claiming almost all the archipelago except the Spratly, to be
Philippines’ territory island the Lan Kian Kay them on July 28 th, 1980 another, the condor
were taken by the Philippines. A note of protest was sent by Việtnam on August 11th, 1980.
On May 21st, 1984 the Philippines American treaty of joust defense didn’t recognize
Kalayaan (i.e. SPRATLYS) to be Philippines territory. At the same time, May 1984, in
response to repeated protests by Việtnam, the OMM Secretary General said: “The names
used in this announcement and the presentation of statistics in it should not attached the
OMM Secretary General to any responsibility for viewpoints concerning rules and laws,
territories cities or zones and activities of countries, as well as for the limitation of their
borders”.
On December 21st, 1979 Malaysia published a new map showing boundaries of its
continental shelf and its territorial waters with a large area South of Việtnam’s Spratlys
included. Earlier in 1971, a diplomatic note EF7-71 of Feb 3 rd, 1971 was sent to RVN’s
foreign Ministry asking whether the islands lying inside 9°N and 112°W belonging to the
country called republic of Morac-Songhrati-Meads were an object of RVN’s claim. In the
reply note of April 24 Saigon affirmed VN’s sovereignty of Spratlys archipelago.
On May 15th, 1980 Malaysia declared its acceptance of sovereignty of its 200 nautical
mile wide EER and suggested settling overlapping jurisdiction allocated areas by peaceful

182
means. The outer edge of Malaysia’s continental shelf covers a part of Southern Spratlys of
Việtnam with ANBANG and Thuyền Chài occupied by VN and condor by the Philippines.
This is Malaysia’s first official claim in its dispute with Việtnam.
On Feb 23rd, 1983 Malaysia laid claim to 3 islands of SPRATLYS. On March 25 th,
1983 Việtnam’s Foreign Ministry reject Malaysia’s claim. In June 1983 Malaysia had its
troops occupy Hoa Lau island and start constructions, which VN protected strongly. In
December 1986 Malaysia occupied Ky Van and Kieu Ngua of SPRATLYS. Involved in
dispute too late, from late 1970’s Malaysia could not avoid historical evidence. From 1978
Malaysia tried to search for argument supporting element. In 1988, Mr.Toh Muda, Malaysia’s
Prime Minister, concurrently Foreign Minister brought out this argument: “The islands and
coral reefs are Malaysia’s and Malaysia has asserted its jurisdiction over them. They lie on
Malaysia’s continental shelf and Malaysia’s sovereignty of them was officially declared on
December 21st, 1979, illustrated by the new map of Malaysia. This claim conforms to the
1958 Geneva Convention concerning delimitation of territorial waters and continental
shelves, and to CLOS as well as other international realities” (New Straits Times, 23, 1985).
In 1995 Malaysia declared and carried out it tourist infrastructure construction on
occupied spot. On June 27th, 1996 at the opening ceremony of: “Langkawi tourist marketing
programme”, Malaysia’s Prime Minister Mahathir Mohamad stated in his speech that the
coral islands in the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)where structures have been set up by Malaysia
lie in Malaysia’s EEZ, so Malaysia has never Violated any foreign territory (TTXVN, Tin
Nhanh, 28-6-1996).
In June 1999 Malaysia occupied Tham Hiem bank (Peninjan) and ENCA rock (Siput) 160 –
170 nautical miles East of Malaysia an had two story buildings and radar installations
constructed there. Brunei promulgated its fishing law in 1982 for a 200 nautical miles wide
region overlapping EEZ claimed by neighboring countries, effective from January 1st, 1983
Indonesia also declared acceptance of a 200 nautical miles wide EEZ in March 1988,
but not involved in any dispute over SPRATLYS.
On December 16th, 1994 the UNCLOS took effect after being ratified by 60 countries.
Việtnam was the 51st country to ratify the convention on June 23 rd, 1994. Against the
background of the 1982 Law of Sea coming into existence dispute over Spratlys risks being
augmented.
Such above events are presented with the view of showing that Philippines, Malaysia
and Brunei violated VN’s sovereignty too late and for very simple reasons. Philippines’
argument generally is based on “proximity theory”, claiming the archipelago to be nearer to

183
the country and its islands to be res nullius. Malaysia and Brunei laid claim to EEZ based on
1982 UNCLOS whereas in reality Việtnam had had sovereignty of Spratlys very long
before the 1982 UNCLOS. Almost all of at high tide or desolate uninhabited islands, blanks,
rocks … open to occupation by any country when being those countries began to apply the
law to their claims to continental shelves and exclude economic zones. However the 1982
Law of Sea also provides that when overlapping occurs countries with sovereignty of islands
should settle dispute by negotiation in accordance with International Law as stated in
international Tribunal statute, clause 38, to come to a suitable solution (article 74, 83). Unlike
Việtnam and China, the Philippines, Malaysia and Brunei didn’t intend to claim all but part
of the archipelago. The Philippines claimed the greater part of it except Việtnam’s Spratlys
Island-Trường Sa (Spratly), Malaysia, the Loaita islands for its boundary and Brunei, island
close to its shore.
In the 1980’s the Philippines and Malaysia violated the 1982 UNSLOS and the U.N. Charter
by occupying a number of islands of Spratlys by force and provoking Việtnamese defense
force there.
Paracels and Spratlys Sa had been thought of as one consisting of 10 thousands of
miles long stretch of sand banks and coral reefs in the East Sea, age long before the French
domination, when they began to be regarded as two.
The demotic name Paracels meaning Yellow Sands or Yellow Sand Banks unlike the name
given by China, has been consistently used by Việtnam since the 17 th century and recognized
since the 19th century by Westerners like Taberd, Chaigneau, and Gutzlaff to be Parcel or
Paracels !. Not to mention in Việtnam’s documents like Le Qui Don ’s Phu Bien Tap Luc ,

Paracels being clearly located near Liêm Châu of HAINAN, China. The names Xisha - 西沙

and Nansha - 南 沙 were coined by China in early 20th century. Xisha - 西沙 has been used
by China to indicate very vague place name such as Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu, actually a name for

the islands near Guang Dong coast. And Nansha - 南 沙 has been used inconsistently by
China, now for Macclesfield, now for Spratly.
Việtnam is keeping enough solid undisputed facts, geography, historical as well as
legal to prove its sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys Sa to be a historical indisputable truth
and up to the standards of practical, peaceful possessing and continuous sovereignty
implementing activities. Lying scattered in the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)strongly influenced
by the monsoon and frequent storm hence very difficult to defend islands of the two
archipelagos, Paracels and Spratlys Sa can be inhabited and exploited by Việtnam only 6

184
months every year. Taking advantage of this as well as the circumstances is which Việtnam
lost its right to diplomacy under French colonial rule, and later was kept busy with the
struggle for liberation and independence
China and other countries illegally occupied, part by part, then the whole of Paracels
archipelago and they have kept violating Việtnam’s sovereignty of Spratlys archipelago ever
since.
For nearly a century, from early the 20 th up to now, Việtnam’s administration of the
two archipelagos has been kept one way or another by different governments including the
one under the French colonial rule, and Việtnam’s sovereignty has been abandoned.
For nearly 3 centuries from the 17th to 1909 when foreign violations of VN’s
sovereignty began, Việtnam’s practical, peaceful possession and continuous sovereignty
implementation were assured in accordance with the contemporary internationally accepted
legal principles. Evidence for this is as follows:
+ For Hoàng Sa
For the whole of three centuries, from the 17th to the Chinese violation (1909),
Paracels was administered by Quảng Ngãi, under different administrative division names
Phủ, Dinh, Trấn and Tỉnh. From Lord Nguyễn times through Tay Son (early 17 th century –
1801), Nguyễn times (from 1902) to the French domination.
As recorded in chronological documents (Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên , 2nd year,
vol.104,154,165) in Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu , in Law Books (Khâm Định Đại Nam
Hội Điển Sự Lệ vol.221) or in Archives (copies 56,57), Việtnamese emperors and Court
officials themselves affirmed that Paracels was within Quảng Nghĩa territorial waters a
perilous but portent frontier of Việtnam. This perception of Minh Mạng Emperor and his
court that Paracels lies within a perilous but important frontier area shows our ancestors’
strategic vision of the East Sea (South China Sea) islands. The illustration part of not only Lê
Quí Đôn ’s Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ Thư and, Nguyễn Times Quốc Sử Quản’s Hòang Việt
Địa Dư Chí, Đại Nam Nhất Thông Chí, clearly shows the Paracels archipelago to be within
Quảng Ngãi boundary. The Hoàng Safleet/ flotilla was organized by the State for long term
exploitation of Paracels’ products, carried out 6 months every year when weather permitted,
on regular and continuous basic, throughout 2 centuries from the early 17 th of Lord Nguyễn
times to Tây Sơn and early Nguyễn emperors’ eras. The Navy together with the Hoàng Sa
Flotilla was assigned for the first time by Gia Long Emperor and later on a regular basic by
Minh Mạng Emperor to carry out reconnaissance and survey missions with mapping and

185
hydrological measuring work, occasionally even building rock shrines, planting steles,
markers, tree etc…
In diaries, essays and map by Westerners, Paracels was asserted to belong to
“ANNAM”. Bishop Taberd (1838) affirmed Cát (Kát) Vàng (Hoàng Sa) was Paracels. Jean
Baptist Chaigneau (1820) and Guzlaff (1849) recorded that as soon as 1916 Gia Long
Emperor had flags, stele planted, a barrack and tax collecting post set up there. Ci Da Can , a

Chinese himself, in his Overseas Records (Hai wai ji shi 海 外 岛 史 ) recognized that Lord

Nguyễn had boats with men sent to WAN LI ZHANG SHA 万 里 岛 沙 -Vạn Lý Hoàng Sa
(i.e. Việtnam’s Hoàng Sa) every year to exploit resources from shipwrecks. Even in the latest
Chinese documentary collection entitled 我国南海岛岛岛史料
岛 岛岛 Wo Guo Nan Hai Zhu Dao Shi
Liao Hui Bian - vol.1 p.115 edited by Han Zhen-hua is recorded the existence of the vestige

of a temple in the Northern part of Zongxing 永興 (富林 fu lin) island of Paracels with the
name Hoàng Sa Tự- Paracels temple. The temple vestige is concrete evidence for Việtnam’s
assertion of sovereignty: Việtnamese emperors like Minh Mạng had built Hoàng Sa Tự -
Hoàng Sa temples.
Since foreign violations the Stage of Việtnam, even in the times of colonial rule, has
never abandoned its sovereignty but continued consolidating and implementing it.
+ For SPRATLYS:
As far as administration of islands is concerned, Spratlys and Paracels was for a
long time considered one by Việtnamese Courts. Therefore both Spratlys and Paracels were
within the Quảng Nghĩa Sea, and administered by Quảng Ngãi authorities. However, the
Southern islands were actually annexed to Paracels only after Bình Thuận was annexed to

Đại Việt 大越 (Old name of Việtnam) 1697 and then the locality was responsible only for
the management of flotilla’s population. Spratlys didn’t become a despondent of Bà Rịa of
South Việtnam until 1933 when Việtnam was still under the French colonial rule. Later in the
times of RVN it become a dependency of Phước Tuy province, then after reunification,
dependency of Khánh Hoà province.
The (North Sea) Bắc Hải 北海 flotilla organized by the State of Việtnam in the late
17th century and concurrently placed under the same command of the Hoàng Sa-Paracels
flotilla, was put in continuous operation to exploit sea products and wealth from wrecks
around the islands in the South of North Sea or Spratlys and Côn Lôn Hà Tiên.

186
From 1816 in the Nguyễn times onwards activities asserting and implementing sovereignty
of Paracels in general or Spratlys in particular were carried out by Việtnamese navel forces.
During the French colonial domination Spratlys was taken by the French according to
Western traditional style formalities, then it was annexed to Barịa province of Cochinchina, a
French direct rule colonial unit was handed over to Saigon government.
China was the first to violate the sovereignty of Trường Sơn after it had been
asserted by Việtnam for nearly three centuries. The violation occurred later than of Hoàng Sa,
when Spratlys was separated from Hoàng Sa. China didn’t actually violate the sovereignty if
Spratlys until after World War II, since China’s primary interest had been in Paracels called

Xisha - 西 沙 by Chinese. Nansha - 南 沙 first indicated only the Macclesfield bank.

Throughout China and other countries’ violation, from the French domination to the war
against the French and the American, on Spratlys constantly (all the time) Việtnamese troops
were stationed, scientific surveys carried out resources exploit as directed by different
Việtnamese government responsible for the archipelago administration this strongly
reasserting sovereignty through actual, peaceful possessing and continuous sovereignty
implementing activities is indisputable but still violated by China and other countries.
Decidedly it was an act of invasion based on coercive and presumptive evidence. Paracels
and Spratlys Sa have been neither ownerless (res nullius) nor abandoned (derelicto) but
simply violated by force. The “ownerless” theory was ruined when historical evidence for
Việtnam’s practical possession taking of Spratlys begun in Lord Nguyễn and Nguyễn
emperors (Gia Long, Minh Mạng) times, and sovereignty reasserting activities carried out in
the early 20th century was brought up. Then effort was made by China through name grafting
tricks and presumptive deductions to come to its assertion of it age old sovereignty, now from
the 15th century, now form Song times, now from East Dong Han (Han Dynasty) times !
(Three Kingdoms).
After illegally taking possession of the whole Paracels archipelago in 1974 and
1980, for the first time China brought out in its documents the agreement that China was the
first to discover to exploit and to administer, supported by deductive, inconsistent,
groundless, unscientific, unconvincing evidence.
Since the enactment of the United Nations Convention 1982 on Law of Sea,
economic reason had emerged, no less important than political or military. Under sea
resources especially oil and gas resources in the East Sea (South China Sea)have enticed the
regional countries to take “possession for exploitation” into consideration. The law also has

187
given rise to dispute over overlapping continental shelves territorial waters, and exclusive
economic zones among countries in the region:
The real cause of China as well as other countries’ violations of Việtnam’s
sovereignty of Paracels and Spratlys was at the beginning, the control of the East Sea (South
China Sea)i.e. of political and military nature. In recent decades economic factor had
prevailed in their violations: their ambition for possessing undersea resources, oil, in
particular. As for Việtnam among other things, both archipelagos play a strategically
important role for its defense in the East Sea.
Therefore, Việtnam’s best countermeasure must be constant assertion of its age-old
perpetual sovereignty of the two archipelagos, which is Việtnam’s undeniable and
indisputable right. Even if opportunity to regain the sovereignty of Paracels comes only in a
millennium as what happened to VN in the first one, perseverance is a must for the
restoration of Việtnam’s sovereignty of Paracels as shown in the people’s everlasting might
for national defense and resistance on land and sea. As far as Spratlys concerned it is
obligatory that all the islands under Việtnam’s control be firmly defended to the last.
On the other hand, sovereignty settlement by peaceful means, bi-lateral as well as
multi-lateral negotiations, must be pursued with patience by Việtnam. Whenever possible,
Việtnam should continue its proposal to bring the matter to the International Court while
remaining faithful to its good will policy, ready for negotiation with, and posing no danger to
any country.

Conclusion
(Translated by QNCBD)

Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly, till the French domination to Việtnam, had long
been regarded as one. They include sandbanks of corals of ten thousands miles long in the
East Sea. Under French domination, the name was separated to two archipelago names.
Contradictory to the Chinese, the appelation of Hoàng Sa-Paracels in Việtnamese “Nôm”
language means Yellow Sand (Cát Vàng) or Yellow Dunes (Cồn Vàng) which have been
unanimous since early XVII century till now. This name has been certified by the Westerners
(since early XIX century till now) as Taberd, Chaigneau, and Gutzlaff to be Parcel or
Paracels! That is not to mention the Việtnamese documents as Miscellaneous Records on the

Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 ) by Lê Quý Đôn, which has

188
 allocated clearly Paracels position to be near Liêm Chau, HaiNan Island, China. Whereas

China has just named the archipelago to be Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 from the early

XX century. The so-called Xisha - 西沙 name was manipulated by China to be in line with
the vague location names as Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu, which are only islands near Gangdong

coastal . As for Nansha - 南 沙, China is always capricious when now using for now using for
Spratly.
Việtnam has sufficient, concrete and clear geography, historical and legal evidences to justify
indisputably Việtnamese continuous and peaceful execution of Việtnamese sovereignty on
the two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
Making use of the geography features of the two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratlys which lie in a scattering manner and are crucial in protection, within the tropical
rain influence, making use of the heavy storms and thin Việtnamese population who only get
there 6 months a year, making use of the status under French domination with no diplomatic
rights and repeated wars, China and other counties had used power to occupy illegally partly
then wholly the archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. They are also violating Việtnamese
sovereignty on the archipelago of Trường Sa-Spratlys. Nearly one century from the early XX
century till now, being violated by the foreigners, the Việtnamese governments even those
under the French have carried on announcing and never relinquishing Việtnamese
sovereignty, though the implementations might differ.
Until the moment of being invaded by the foreign country in 1909, in nearly three continuous
centuries from XVII century, Việtnam had been occupying peacefully and continuously in
accordance with legal regulation of the time.
The proofs for the peaceful and continuous occupation are:
* To archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels:
- In nearly three centuries, from early XVII century till China invaded (1909 Hoàng Sa-
Paracels that had been under the administrative management of Quảng Nghia province (from
time to time being “phủ”, “dinh” then “trấn” and “tỉnh”) under the Nguyễn Lords, Tây Sơn
Dynasty (early XVII century – 1801) and Nguyễn Dynasty (from 1802) till under French
domination.
It was Việtnamese Emperors as Minh Mạng Emperor (1836), Thiệu Trị Emperor (1845) and
royal court (Ministry of Construction) that affirmed in the chronological documents (Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality -Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), second part, volume 104,
154, 165) or National Dynasty Major Abridged History Book (Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát

189
 Yếu -QTCBTY) or in the statute book of Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn
Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ), volume 221, or in
the literary treasury with the collections of Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) 56, 57,
that “Hoàng Sa-Paracels is lying in the sea territory of Quảng Ngãi province, critical
boundary of Việtnam . Minh Mạng Emperor and the royal court’s certification that Hoàng
Sa-Paracels is so important that one can see the significant strategic view of Việtnamese
ancestors to the island in the East Sea”.
Beside Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Ðồ Thư), Miscellaneous

Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄) of Lê Quý Đôn,
Writings on geography (Dư Ðiạ Chí) by Phan Huy Chú or geography books as written by
National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) of Nguyễn Dynasty as Việtnamese royal writings

on geography (Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí-皇越地輿志), especially The unity book on Việtnam
history (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí), all have written down archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels
as one dangerous geography features in the sea territory of Quảng Ngãi province.
- Annually Việtnamese governments have organized the Hoàng Sa-Paracels
brigades/flotilla/fleet/team/ đội to exploit in long-term the sea products in Hoàng Sa-Paracels
6 months in the favorable seasons. This activity lasts more than two centuries from early
XVII century (Nguyễn Lords’ period, Tây Sơn Dynasty, then Nguyễn Dynasty)
- In 1816 under Gia Long Emperor, the sending of navy force had started. However in 17 th
year under Ming Mạng Emperor (1836), this activity became a common practice. The royal
court ordered navy force to accompany Paracels brigades/flotilla/fleet/team to the
archipelagoes to investigate, to measure, to draw maps and to build stone temples, to erect
sovereignty steles and to plant trees. …
- Many Westerners had written diaries, articles and drawn maps affirming Paracels is an
archipelago of An Nam (Việtnam). Bishop Taberd (1838) confirmed Yellow sandbanks (Cát
or Kát Vàng) was seu Paracels. Jean Baptist Chaigneau (1820) or Gutzlaff (1849) wrote that
Gia Long Emperor since 1816 had commanded to erect the flag poles, sovereignty steles and
to set up military stations and to collect tax.
- The very Chinese as Thích Đại Sán in his book Overseas Reports (Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史)
similarly certified that the Nguyễn Lords had annually sent ships to exploit the sea articles

including those from wrecked ships in Wan li chang sha 万里岛沙 -Spratlys (or Hoàng Sa-
Paracels). In the latest collection of China Our country's south sea islands historical collection

190
 (我国南海岛岛 史料 岛岛Wo Guo Nan Hai Zhu Dao Shi Liao Hui Bian - Woguo Nanhai Zhudao

Shidai Huibian) chapter 1, page 115 by Han Zhen Hoa- Han Chan Hua ( 韓 振 華 )(chief

editor)one can see that on Woody island - 永興 zongxing -富林 fu lin island in Hoàng Sa-

Paracels there is a temple called Paracels temple (Hoàng Sa tự -黄沙寺) in the island North
end. Hoàng Satemple is the vestige of the establishment o Việtnamese sovereignty. This
temple was ordered to be constructed by Việtnamese emperors as Minh Mạng Emperor with
the name of Hòang Sa tự- Paracels temple.
- After being invaded, Việtnamese authorities including French governments never
abandon Việtnamese sovereignty and continue to implement the execution of sovereignty.
*To the archipelago of Trường Sa-Spratlys.
According to the viewpoints of managing the islands in of the Việtnamese royal courts, in a
long time, the two archipelagos of Trường Sa-Spratlys and Hoàng Sa-Paracels were one.
Proofs and evidences for the bona-fide peaceful, continuous occupation and continuous
execution of sovereignty are as follows:
- Archipelago Trường Sa-Spratly lied in the same system with archipelago Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and they were in the sea territory of Quảng Ngai province, so they were under
Quảng Ngãi province administration. However, the south part of the archipelago was only

integrated to archipelago Hoàng Sa-Paracels after Binh Thuận was integrated to 大 越 Đại
Việt (Việtnam) in 1697. Binh Thuan province just controlled the residence of the civilian

soldiers of Bắc Hải 北 海 brigade/flotilla/fleet/team . Only in 1933 under French authority

could Trường Sa-Spratlys belong to Bà Rịa province, in South Việtnam.
In the period of Republic of Việtnam, Trường Sa-Spratlys was changed to be under
administration of Phước Tuy province. When Việtnam was unified as one, Trường Sa-
Spratlys then came under Khánh Hoà province regulation.
Việtnamese governments since Nguyễn Lords of XVII century end had organized Bắc Hải 北

海 brigades/flotilla/fleet/team to be under the full control of Hoàng Sa-Paracels

brigades/flotilla/fleet/team. Bắc Hải 北 海 brigades/flotilla/fleet/team also carried on

activities of picking up sea products, articles, gold and silver in the South East Sea (South
China Sea)that meant the current Trường Sa-Spratlys, Côn Lôn island, Hà Tiên sea areas.
Under the Nguyễn dynasty, in Hoàng Sa-Paracels in general and in currently Trường Sa-
Spratlys in particular, there were activities to confirm, to execute the Việtnamese sovereignty
by navy force since 1816.

191
 In the time of French domination, the French had imposed the occupancy of archipelago
Trường Sa-Spratlys as Western tradition went and integrated the archipelago to Bà Rịa
province, in South Việtnam (Nam Kỳ) a colony of France. In 1956, the French withdrew out
of Indochina and transferred the government to the Saigon government to continue control of
Trường Sa-Spratlys.
After nearly three centuries, Việtnamese establishment and confirmation of sovereignty,
China was the first country to violate Việtnamese sovereignty on Trường Sa-Spratlys, when
Trường Sa-Spratlys had been separated from Hoàng Sa-Paracels. This violation was later
than that in the North- Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Thus it was after 2 nd World War that China
actually invaded the archipelago of Trường Sa-Spratlys of Việtnam. Initially, China only paid

attention to Hoàng Sa-Paracels which they called Xisha - 西沙. At that early stage, Nansha -

南 沙 was only Macclesfield to them.

- During the time China and other countries violated Việtnamese sovereignty Việtnam, in
French domination or in the war against the Americans, the governments in Việtnam with
responsibility of management in Trường Sa-Spratlys, have always stationed soldiers there,
implemented scientific researches, exploited resources in Trường Sa-Spratlys, re-confirming
and protecting Việtnamese sovereignty on archipelago of Trường Sa-Spratlys.
Those proofs and evidences of Việtnamese actual peaceful and continuous occupation and
continuous execution of Việtnamese sovereignty on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratly are obvious and undeniable. But why China and the other countries
intentionally violated that sovereignty right of Việtnam. These are actions of aggression.
They have exposed groundless and unreasonable arguments. Hoàng Sa-Paracels as well as
Trường Sa-Spratly have never been ownerless land (res nullius), neither abandoned land
(derelicto), but they are lands invaded by force.
China and other countries have been invading Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of
Hoàng Sa-Paracels and later Trường Sa-Spratly. Initially they showed the arguments to
occupy that Hoàng Sa-Paracels was originally ownerless (res nullius. When Việtnamese
government under French domination began to present historical proofs and evidences on the
actual occupation from Nguyễn Lords’ time to Nguyễn Dynasty (Gia Long, Minh Mạng
Emperor) and had action of executing the reaffirmation of sovereignty on archipelago of
Trường Sa-Spratlys. Therefore on the first half of XX century, China began to manipulate
and make up the arguments that they had established their sovereignty from long times past.

192
At times they said it was in XV century, then in Song dynasty, then in East Han-“Đông
Hán” or Three-kingdom period!
After China illegally invaded totally the archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels in 1974, in 1980,
China for the first time showed a written document with the arguments that China was the
first to discover the archipelago, the first to have business and trade, the first to impose
administration with unscientific, groundless, inconsistent and not persuasive arguments.
Since the United Nations Convention on law of Sea was promulgated in 1982 , the economic
reasons are of no less importance than the political and military reasons. The underwater
resources especially oil and gas in huge capacity in the East Sea (South China Sea)have made
several nations in the region implement the occupation for exploitation. Moreover, the 1982
Sea Law also has to deal with new problems of continental shelf, exclusive economic zone
(EEZ) of the countries that may have congruous area in the sea.
In fact, Chinese and the other countries’ violation of Việtnamese sovereignty on the two
archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly at first was mainly in military and
political meaning. In recent decades, the violation problem has been the thirst for owning the
undersea resources, especially oil. Particularly, to Việtnam’s position, Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys are crucial posts (neck position) in terms of military defense from the
East Sea.
Therefore, on one hand, Việtnamese optimal policy would be repeated confirmation and
announcement of Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys, in the past and in the future for ever. This sovereignty right is
indisputable, undeniable. If we need to wait a thousand years as we have done in the first
millennium, we have to be patient and consistent to recover our sovereignty on the
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. The long-lasting Việtnamese anti-invasion power has
always been people’s power on land or at sea. As for Trường Sa-Spratly archipelago,
Việtnam has to consistently protect by all means and to the last all currently occupied islands.
On the other hand, Việtnam also has to constantly pursue a peaceful solution, bilateral or
multilateral negotiation to solve the sovereignty problem. If having favorable condition,
Việtnam shall continue the solution of submitting the case to international courts for proper
judgment of our sovereignty being violated. Việtnam always longs for negotiation with all
nations and will not be the threat to any nation.
We suggest that the Việtnamese government should have a long-term strategy to struggle for
recovering and protecting our nation’s sovereignty on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys:

193
1. Introduction of the history of establishment, execution and protection of Việtnamese
sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys" into the high
school and university levels all over the country.
2. Granting martyrdom to all the people who have been sacrificing for the protection of
Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.
3. Naming the schools and streets after Hoàng Sa, Trường Sa- Paracels, Spratlys and all
those martyrs who have sacrificed their lives for the protection of Việtnamese sovereignty on
Hoàng Sa-Paracel and Trường Sa-Spratly archipelagos.
4. Publicizing broadly including on the internet about the history of establishment, execution
and protection of Việtnamese sovereignty on the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratlys.
5. Allocating the sea zones from Quảng Trị to Cà Mau, Rạch Giá, the government and the
people to apply joint administration, to exploit resources and to protect the sea territory of the
two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratlys.

194
 Bibliography
(Translated by QNCBD)

I – Việtnamese documents
1.(1686), Đỗ Bá Công ĐẠO (Bửu Cầm translated), Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天 安

南 四 至 賂 圖書- Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps, (volume 1, Hồng Đức Map (Hồng
Ðức Bản Ðồ), Tủ sách Viện Khảo Cổ-Archeology Institute Library, Saigòn, 1962, tr. 70 -
102.
2.(1696), THÍCH ÐẠI SÁN (Nguyễn Phương, Hải Tiên Nguyễn Duy Bột translated), Hải Ngoại Kỷ

Sự- Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史, Ủy Ban Phên Dịch Sử Liệu Việt Nam, Đại Học Huế- Overseas
Reports, Việtnamese Translation Committee, Huế University , 1963.
3.(1776) Lê Quý ĐÔN (Lê Xuân Giáo translated), Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 -Miscellaneous
Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers , volume 2 (tậpI), Tủ Sách Cổ Văn Ủy Ban Dịch
Thuật, Sàigòn-Ancient Literature Library, Việtnamese Translation Committee, Saigòn, 1972.
4.(1776) Hà LIỄU (chief of Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré), An Vĩnh village), “application to Tây Sơn Dynasty
authorities to allow Paracels Flotilla in Quang Ngãi to continue activity”, document kept in
the Võ family ancestor temple, An Vĩnh ward, Ré Island (Cù Lao Ré) now West village, An
Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn county, Quảng Ngãi province), original text in Chinese, and translated
text by Nguyễn Quang Ngọc and Vũ Văn Quân’s collection

5.(1786) CIVIL AND MILITARY ACTIVITY MINISTER-COUNCELLOR(THÁI PHÓ TỔNG LÝ

QUÂN BINH DÂN CHƯ VỤ THƯỢNG TƯỚNG CÔNG), “order from The Civil and
military activity minister-counselor (Tây Sơn Dynasty), Thai Duc Emperor 9 th year, 14th of
2nd lunar month (1786), document kept at Vo family ancestor temple, An Vinh Ward, Re
Island (Cù Lao Ré). Now West village, An Vinh village, Ly Son county, Quang Ngai
province), original text in Chinese and translation text collected by Nguyễn Quang NGOC
and Vu Van QUAN.
6.(1821) Phan Huy Chú (Tố Nguyên Nguyễn Thọ Dực translated), Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí-

歷 朝 憲 章 類 誌-"Civilization history in classification on Việtnam royal dynasties , volume

195
 5”, Dư Ðịa Chí -Writings on Geography , Tủ Sách Cổ Văn Ủy Ban Dịch Thuật,-Ancient
Literature Library, Việtnamese Translation Committee, Saigon, 1972.
7.(1833) Anonymous (Lê Xuân Giáo partly translated), Hoàng Việt Ðịa Dư Chí- 皇 越 地 輿

志 -"Việtnamese royal dynasties’ geography (), volume 1", Tập san Sử Ðịa-History and
Geography Review (29) (Jan to Mar/1975), page 128-131.
8.(1835) MING MANG EMPEROR, “Decree dated 18th of 7th lunar month, 16th year under Ming Mang
Emperor (1835), Châu bản- Royally Viewed Documents , Minh Mạng Emperor number 54”,
page 92, Tạp chí Xưa & Nay -History And Present Magazine, Hànội, (number 63B), 5-
1999, page 20.
9.(1836) Industry Ministry. “Revision Report 12th 2nd month in 17th year under Ming Mạng Emperor
(1836), Châu bản -Royally Viewed Documents , Minh Mạng Emperor 55”, page 336, (Tạp
chí Xưa & Nay- History And Present Magazine Hànội, (number 63B, May- 1999, page 21.
10.(1836) Construction Ministry, “Report from Ministry of Finance 11th of 7th month in 17th year under
Minh Mạng Emperor (1836), Châu bản- Royally Viewed Documents , Minh Mạng Emperor
number 57”, page 211. Tạp chí Xưa & Nay -History And Present Magazine , (number
63B), Hànội, May- 1999, page 21.
11.(1837) MING MẠNG EMPEROR, "Decree dated 13th of 7th lunar month in 18th year under Minh
Mạng Emperor (1837), Châu bản -Royally Viewed Documents , Minh Mạng Emperor 57”,
page 245, Tạp chí Xưa & Nay -History And Present Magazine , Hànội, (number 63B),May-
1999, page 21 (Original text and translated text from Nguyễn Chí Viễn in the Appendix).
12.(1838) Construction Ministry, "Report from Construction Ministry 2nd in 4th lunar leap month in 19th
year under Ming Mang Emperor (1838), Châu bản - Royally Viewed Documents , Minh
Mạng Emperor 68”, page 21, Tạp chí Xưa & Nay -History And Present Magazine , Hànội,
(number 63B), May- 1999, page 21 (Original text and translated text from Nguyễn Chí Viễn
in the Appendix).
13.(1838) REPORT OF QUANG NGAI PROVINCE, “Report of Quang Ngai province 19 th of 7th lunar
month in 19th year under Ming Mang Emperor 19 (1838), Châu bản-Royally Viewed
Documents , Ming Mang Emperor number 64. page 146, Tạp chí Xưa & Nay- History And
Present Magazine , Hànội, (number 63B), thaùng 5- 1999, page 21.
14.(1844) Quốc Sử Quán - National History Agency (Translation Team, History Institute), Ðại Nam
Thực Lục Tiền Biên - Initial Writings on Việtnamese reality, volume 8 & 10. Part I,
Publishing House of History Science, Hànội, 1962.

196
15.(1847) Construction Ministry, “Revision Report of Construction Ministry ngày 20 tháng 1 năm Thiệu
Trị Emperor 7 (1847), Châu bản -Royally Viewed Documents , Thiệu Trị Emperor 41, page
83, Tạp chí Xưa & Nay - History And Present Magazine , Hànội, (number 63B), tháng 5-
1999, page 21(translated text).
16.(1847) Construction Ministry, “Revision Report of Construction Ministry 28th of 12th lunar month in
7th year under Thieu Tri Emperor (1847), Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) Thieu Tri
Emperor 51”, page 235, History And Present Magazine (Tạp chí Xưa & Nay), Hànội,
(number 63B), May- 1999, page 21 (Original text and translated text from Nguyễn Chí Viễn
in the Appendix).
17.(1848) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Translation Team, History Institute), Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), First Part, volume 50, 52,
Publishing House Of History Science, Hànội, 1963.
18. (1848) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Translation Team, History Institute), Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), First Part, volume 104.
Chapter XIII, Publishing House of Science, Hànội, 1965.
19.(1851) Nguyễn Dynasty Cabinet (Ngô Hữu Tạo, Nguyễn Mạnh Duân translated), Royally viewed
history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội
Ðiển Sự Lệ), volume 207, 221 ,(Chapter 13), Publishing House of Thuan Hoa, Hue, 1993.
20. (1864) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Translation Team, History Institute), Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), Second Part, volume 49,
Chapter XXV, Publishing House of Science, Hànội, 1971.
21.(1864) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Translation Team, History Institute), Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), Second Part, volume 154,
Chapter XVI, Publishing House of Science, Hànội, 1966.
22.(1864 ) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Translation Team, History Institute), Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), Second Part, volume 165,
Chapter XVI, Publishing House of Science, Hànội, 1967.
23.(1877) Nguyễn THONG (Ca Văn Thỉnh, Bảo Ðịnh Giang translated), “Việtnamese History-

abbreviated and assorted research (Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược-越史綱鑑考略) (Wan li

chang sha 万里岛沙 )”, (excerpted from Nguyễn Thong: characteristics and works), Publishing
House Of Hồ Chi Minh City, 1984.

197
24.(1879) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Translation Team, History Institute), Main
Writings on Việtnamese reality (Ðại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên), Third Part, volume 122,
Chapter XIV, Publishing House of Science, Hànội, 1965.
25.(1882) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Phan Trọng Ðiềm translated), The Unity history
of Việtnam (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí), volume 6 : Quang Ngai Province, Publishing House
of Social Sciences, and Hànội, 1970.
26.(1924) National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) (Lê Xuân Giáo excerpted and translated), "National
Dynasty Major Abridged History Book (Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu), volume 3".
History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29) (Jan to Mar/1975), page 142-
144.
27.(1932) Indochina Governor, "Decision number 156 -SC by Indochina Governor signed 15 June 1932
on establishment of administrative organization on the archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels" .
28.(1932) Anonymous, “France wants to recover the Xisha - 西 沙 for our Việtnamese people. The
proofs and arguments”, Nam Phong, Hànội, (172), May 1932, page 54 - 457.
29.(1932)Anonymous, “Upon the problem of Xisha - 西 沙 , thinking about our ancient country.
Correction on the errors in the historical books", Ðông Thanh, Hànội, (1), 01/07/1932,
page 4 - 7.
30. (1933)Nguyễn Ba TRAC editor in chief , "Quang Ngai Province Book ", Nam Phong Magazine,148
page (translated text preserved at Quang Ngai General Library).
31.(1934) Anonymous, "Internal issues, external relation for recovering the archipelago of Xisha - 西

沙,” Ðông Thanh, Hànội, (1), 01/07/1934, page 56 - 50.

32.(1938) BAO DAI, “Decree number 10, 29th of 2nd lunar month in 13th under Bao Dai Emperor, 30
Mars 1938”, Việtnamese Royal Court Official Gazette, number 8, page 233.
33.(1938) HOANG DAO, "Human being and issues: Archipelago of Paracels suddenly became too
important”, Ngay Nay, Hànội, 24/07/1938, page 5.
34.(1951) Prime Minister Tran Van HUU "Announcement at San Francisco Conference, 6th and 7th Sep
1951”, France - Asie, (no 66-67) (Novembre - Décembre, 1951), p512 - 505.
35.(1956)President REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM “Decree number 143 - NV 22 -10-1956 on the changing
of the boundary and name of Saigon – Cho Lon City”, by President Ngo Dinh Diem,
Collection of Statutes (Quy Pháp Vựng Tập), chapter 7, 1956, pages 465 -466.
36.(1961) President REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM, “Decree number 174 - NV dated 13th Jul 1961 by Ngo
Dinh Diem, putting archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels belonging to Quang Nam province and

198
 establishing a hamlet on this archipelago under the name of Ðịnh Hai Hamlet, belonging to
Hoa Vang County”. Collection of Statutes (Quy Pháp Vựng Tập),1961, page 365.
37.(1961) TÂN PHONG, “The issue of sovereignty on the archipelagos of Xisha - 西沙 and Trường Sa-
Spratly”, Country, Saigon, Part III, (27), 1961, page 178 - 190.
38.(1963) THIEN SINH, “Archipelago of Xisha - 西 沙 (Paracels) belonging to Việtnam or China”,
Popular, Saigon, (63), 15/08/1961, page 109 - 114.
39.(1969) Prime Minister of REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM, “Decision number 709 - BNV/ HCÐP /26
dated 21 Oct 1969 signed by Tran Thien Khiem on integration of Dinh Hai hamlet (Hoa
Vang district), Quang Ngai province to the Hoa Vang hamet in the same district”. Collection
of Statutes (Quy Pháp Vựng Tập), 1969, volume XII, taäp 2, page 1558.
40.(1970) Pham Quang DUONG, "The issue of sovereignty on archipelago Hoàng Sa-Paracels”,
Geography Special Journal (Ðặc san Ðịa Dư), Dalat, (4), Nove/1970, page 37 - 40 and 72 -
76.
41.(1971) Pham Quang DUONG, "The issue of sovereignty on archipelago Hoàng Sa-Paracels”,
Geography Special Journal (Ðặc san Ðịa Dư), Dalat, (6), thaùng 11/1970, page 33 - 38 and
59 - 62.
42.(1972) Ðinh Văn CƯ, “Sovereignty on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly”,
Dissertation for Graduation of Administration Department, National Administration Institute,
Saigon., page 137.
43.(1973 Interior Ministry of REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM, “Decision number 420 - BNV/ HÐCP /26
signed by Le Cong Chat dated 6 Sep 1973 on integrating of some islands and Phuoc Hai
Hamlet, Dat Do district, Phuoc Tuy Province. Official Gazette of Republic of Việtnam, 19 th
year, (number 51), Saturday 29 Sep 1973.
44.(1974) People Mobilization and Enemy Persuasion Ministry, REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM, Hoàng
Sa-Paracels, territory of Republic of Việtnam, Saigon, Mar/1974, 96 tr.
45.(1974) Navy Commander Headquarter (Saigon), “Victory of Hoàng Sa-Paracels”, Navy News,
Saigon, Fifth year, new series, (2), 1st Mar1974.
46.(1974) HUY BACH, “The dispute about sovereignty on two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratly of Republic of Việtnam. National Defense Monthly Journal (Quốc Phòng
nguyệt san), Saigon, (46), Apr 1974 , page 3 - 41.
47.(1974) Nguyễn Huu LANH, “International Law and the issue of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratly”, National Defense Monthly Journal (Quốc Phòng nguyệt san), Saigon, (46), Apr
1974, page 71 - 85.

199
48.(1974) Nguyễn Thanh SONG, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly are all Việtnamese”,
Time Masterpieces (Thời nay giai phẩm), Saigon, 04Mar1974, page 13 - 42.
49.(1974) “Announcement from Ministry Of Foreign Affairs of Republic of Việtnam on Red China’s
actions of hostility in the archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels dated 19 th Jan1974”. Document
of Ministry Of Foreign Affairs, Saigon, (number 015/BNG/TTBC/ TT).
50.(1974) “Announcement from Government of Republic of Việtnam about sovereignty of Republic of
Việtnam on the offshore islands of Republic of Việtnam, dated 14 th Feb 1974”, Document by
roneùo from Ministry Of Foreign Affairs, Saigon.
51.(1974) TU MINH, “The disputes about sovereignty on the archipelago Hoàng Sa-Paracels”,
Encyclopedia Magarizi (Bách Khoa), Saigon, thaùng 02/1974, page 9 - 15.
52.(1975) Engineer Tran Huu CHAU, “Revision on the activity of the last phosphate research on the
archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, by the joint delegation of Việtnamese –Japanese on
autumn s1973”, History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page
19-31.
53.(1975) Tran Dang DAI, “Official documents certifying Các văn kiện chính thức xác nhận
sovereignty Việtnamese treân hai archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly từ
thời Pháp thuộc đến nay”, History and Geography Review (History and Geography Review
(Tập san Sử Ðịa)) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 274 -294.
54.(1975) Son Hong DUC, “Tentative researching on archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels”, History and
Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 181-202.
55.(1975) Tran The DUC, "Hoàng Sa-Paracels and the witnesses ",History and Geography Review (Tập
san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 275-321.
56.(1975) Trần Thế Đức, Nguyễn Văn Hường, Lam Vinh THE, Nguyễn Nhut TAN and Hoang Viet TU
(Nguyễn NHA), “Explanation bibliography on Hoàng Sa-Paracels”, History and Geography
Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 322-348.
57.(1975) Hoang Xuan HAN, “Archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels”, History and Geography Review
(Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, tr7-19.
58.(1975) HAN NGUYễN (Nguyễn NHA), “Chinese historical documents proving the Việtnamese
sovereignty on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly during many
centuries”, History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 115-
180.
59.(1975) Nguyễn HUY, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels under the geologist H. Fontaine”, History and Geography
Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 203 -210.

200
60.(1975) Thai Van KIEM, “Western historical documents asserting Việtnamese sovereignty on
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly from French domination till now”,
History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 32-40.
61.(1975) LAM GIANG, “Two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly in the midst
of East Sea”, History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 44-
53.
62.(1975) LANG HO, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly, Việtnamese Territory”, History and
Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 54-114.
63.(1975) Nguyễn NHA, “Raising the issue of Hoàng Sa-Paracels”, (History and Geography Review
(Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 3-6, page 351.
64.(1975) Nguyễn NHA, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels through several documentary treasury of Paris Missionary
Association”, History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page
258-273.
65.(1975) QUOC TUAN, “Commenting on the Chinese arguments on the sovereignty of two
archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly”, History and Geography Review
(Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon, (29), 1975, page 215-257.
66.(1975) Vo Long TE, “The aspect of science on locality names of the two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-
Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly”, History and Geography Review (Tập san Sử Ðịa) Saigon,
(number 29), 1975, page 211-216.
67.(1979) Ministry Of Foreign Affairs of Socialist Republic of Việtnamese, Việtnamese sovereignty on
two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly, (7Aug1979), Hànội, News and
Information Department , page 58.
68.(1979) VAN TRONG, Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Việtnamese archipelago, Publishing House of Science,
Hànội 1979.
69.(1980) Ministry Of Foreign Affairs of People Republic of China, Chinese sovereignty on two

archipelagos Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 is indisputable, 30 Jan 1980, page 15 page,

document from Governmental Boundary Committee ( Việtnamese-translated text).
70.(1981) MẪN KHÁNH DƯƠNG KỴ & Trần Xuân CẦU, “Từ Bãi Cát ... đến Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratly - Territory of Việtnamese”, Of History Science, Publishing House
University and Trung học Chuyên Nghiệp, Hànội, (number 2), 1981, page 82 - 89.
71.(1981) Anonymous, Archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and archipelagos Trường Sa-Spratly, Territory
of Việtnam, Publishing House Sự Thật , Hànội, 1981.

201
72.(1982) United Nations “Công ước của United Nations về luật biển”, United Nations Convention on
the law of the sea, Publishing House of National Politics, Hànội, 1999, 864 tr.
73.(1984) Ministry Of Foreign Affairs of The Socialist Republic of Việtnamese, Archipelagos Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly. Territory of Việtnam, Publishing House of Social
Science, Hànội, 1984, 25 page and the annexes.
74.(1988) Vu Hai AU, “The current debates on archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratly”, Military History Magazine (Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6- 30), 1988,
page 23-28.
75.(1988) Ministry Of Foreign Affairs of The Socialist Republic of Việtnam, The archipelagos of Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly and the international law, Hànội, April 1988 , 26 page
and the annexes, sketches.
76.(1988) ÐUC LAP, “China invaded archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels from Việtnamese in 1974”,
Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6 -30), 1988 , page 29-
31.
77.(1988) HAI DONG, “Location names on two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratly”, Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988,
page 64-66.
78. (1988) Han Zhen Hua- Han Chan Hua ( 韓 振華) and 岛金枝 Lan Jin Zhi, 吴方邦 Wu Fang Ban,
(translated text by Governmental Boundary Committee), Our country’s south sea island
history general compilation (Ngã Quốc Nam Hải Chư Đảo Sử Liệu Hội Biên), Publishing
House Phương Ðông, Bắc Kinh, 1985.
79.(1988) Vu Phi HOANG, “Some comments on the two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratly”, Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự) , Hànội, (number 6-30),
1988, page 4-10.
80.(1988) Phan HUYNH, “Liberating the archipelago of Trường Sa-Spratly (4-1975)”, Military History
Magazine , Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988, page 35-37.
81.(1988) Đinh Xuan LAM, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly in the spiritual mind of the
Việtnamese”, Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6-30),
1988, page 49-50.
82.(1988) Le MINH, “Introduction of the sentence from the La Haye International Court of Justice and
the dispute of the Palmas island between the US and Holland”, Military History
Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988, page 78-80.

202
83.(1988) LE MINH, “Introduction to the verdict of United Nations international court on the debates
of the islands Minquiers and EÙcrehous between France and England”. Military History
Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988, page 81-82.
84.(1988) MING YI 明岛 A, “International law on the establishment of territory sovereignty on the res
nullius island”, Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6-30),
1988, page 43-48.
85.(1988) MINH TRAN, “Some ancient documents from China certifying that the archipelagos Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly do not belong to Chinese territory”, Military History
Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự) , Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988, page 71-73.
86.(1988) NGOC AN, “A historic decision in April 1975: liberating strategic archipelago of Trường Sa-
Spratly”, Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988,
page 32-34.
87.(1988) QUANG LOI, “The issue of Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường Sa-Spratly and the principle of not
using armed forces to solve the dispute”, Military History Magazine (Tạp chí lịch sử quân
sự), Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988, page 19-22.
88.(1988) Le SON, “Three international conferences to handle the problems of the second-world-war
Japan-occupying territory do not acknowledge archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường
Sa-Spratly to be Chinese", Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch sử quân sự), Hànội,
(number 6-30), 1988, page 75-77.
89.(1988) Nguyễn Q. THANG, Hoàng Sa-Paracels Trường Sa-Spratly, Youth Publishing House, HCM
CITY, 1988
90.(1988) Tran Cong TRUC, “Archipelago Hoàng Sa-Paracels and archipelago Trường Sa-Spratly,
sacred territory of Việtnam through historical and legal proofs and evidences”, Military
History Magazine, Hànội, (number 6-30), 1988, page 11-18.
91.(1988) Sea Department, Governmental Boundary Committee, Socialist Republic of Việtnamese,
Documents of the naming of Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly, 14 tr, (On roneùo
printing)
92.(1993) Phạm HAN, Phan Kim Hùng “A context error of Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification

of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) that needs to be rectified”, The Chinese and
Nom language Magazine(Tập chí Hán Nôm), Hànội, (number 2 - 15), 1993, page 28-30.
93.(1993) Phạm HAN, “The location of North Sea Bắc Hải 北 海 in Miscellaneous Records on the

Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục- 撫 邊 雜 錄 )”, The Chinese and Nom
language Magazine(Tập chí Hán Nôm), Hànội, (number 3 - 16), 1993, page 27-28.

203
94.(1994) Phạm HAN, “A study of chronology in "Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Toản tập thiên

Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天 安南 四 至 賂 圖書 ),” The Chinese and Nom language

Magazine(Tập chí Hán Nôm), Hànội, (number 1- 18), 1994, page 26-29.
95.(1994) Phạm HAN, “The strangeness in the news announcement of Crestones company”, People’s
Army Newspaper (Quân Ðội Nhân Dân), Hànội, (number 11827), Sunday 24 Apr 1994.
96.(1994) Phạm HANN, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly in the history’, History And
Present Magazine (Tạp chí Xưa & Nay), Hànội, (number 8 - 09), 11-1994, page 10-13.
97.(1994) Vu Huu SAN, East Sea (SouthChina Sea)Geography with Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratly, The Committee for the Protection of Việtnam's Territorial Integrity, Stanford
University, 1995, page 201.
98.(1995) Phạm HAN, “Location name of Yellow Sandbanks in the history”, The Chinese and Nom
language Magazine, Hànội, (number 1), 1995, page 44-45.
99.(1995) Pham Kim HUNG, Nguyễn Van HONG, Nguyễn Thua HY, “Initial comments on the book of
Our country South sea island history general compilation (Han Zhen Hua 朝 振 花 主 編 as
chief editor Lan Jin Zhi 林金枝 Wu Fang Ban 吳鳯斌 Group. Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai

Huibian 我國南母豬島史料會變 Han Zhen Hua 岛振(韓

岛 振華)as chief editor, East Sea (South
China Sea)and island Program, Topic of BÐ HÐ 01-02, 1995.
100.(1995) Luu Van LOI, Sino-Việtnamese disputes on the two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and
Trường Sa-Spratly, Publishing House of People Police, Hànội, 1995.
101.(1995) PhD Nguyễn Quang NGOC, Report on the contract implement result of the second phase of
the topic Việtnamese Sovereignty History over Hoàng Sa-Paracels And Trường Sa-Spratly”,
National University Hànội, 1995 (Code number BÐHÐ 01 - 01).
102.(1995)Việtnam News Agency, China and regional security, (reference document), Hànội, (number
6), 1995.
103.(1995) Việtnam News Agency, Trường Sa-Spratly – disputes on archipelagos, (reference document),
Hànội, (number 10 +11), 1995.
104.(1996) M. CLAGETT Brice, (translated text), “The contradictory requirements from Việtnam and
China in the Reefs of Tu Chinh and Thanh Long in the East Sea”, English oil and gas,
(number 10411), Publishing House Of National Politics, Hànội, 1996.
105.(1996) Pham HAN, Study of the author of Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Toản tập thiên Nam

tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 瓚 集天 安南 四 至 賂 圖書), The Chinese’s and Nom language Magazine,

Hànội, (number 1 - 26),1996, page 34-36.

204
106.(1996) Pham HAN, The original source of The Unity history of Dainam map (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống
Toàn Ðồ, The Chinese and Nom language Magazine, Hànội, (number 1 - 29), 1996, page
24-26.
107.(1996) Phan Dinh HO, “A sketch on the traditional festivals of Ly Son island”, Cẩm Thành
Magazine, Quang Ngai, (number 9), Aug -1996, page 50-52.
108.(1996) Vo Van HONG, "Ly Son: Tradition and revolution", Cẩm Thành Magazine, Quang Ngai,
(number 9), Aug -1996, page 13-16.
109.(1996)Pham Kim HUNG, Governmental Boundary Committee, Several truthful facts about the
historical document in the compilation led by HAN ZHEN HUA 岛 振 岛, Report in National
seminar: History Science Arguments, Geography and legal Việtnamese Sovereignty on 2
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly.
110.(1996) Le Hong KHANH, "Ly Son, a cultural land of potential and expectation”, Cẩm Thành
Magazine, Quang Ngai, (number 9), Aug -1996, page 31-33.
111.(1996) Doan Ngoc KHOI, “The origin of ancient civilization on Ly Son island”, Cẩm Thành
Magazine, Quang Ngai, (number 9), Aug -1996, page 28-30.
112.(1996) Nguyễn Yen MO, “Ðồn đột in Re Island”, Cẩm Thành Magazine, Quang Ngai, (number 9),
Aug -1996, page 678.
113.(1996) PhD Nguyễn Quang NGOC, The process of extension sea territory boundary in Chinese map
generations, Report in the National Seminar: Historical, geography and legal arguments of
Việtnamese sovereignty on the two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-
Spratly, National University Hànội, 1996.
114.(1996) Nguyễn Quang NGOC and Vu Van QUAN, More materials on the homeland and the
activities of Paracels Flotillas in the past, Report in the National Seminar: Historical,
geography and legal arguments of Việtnamese sovereignty on the two archipelagos of Hoàng
Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly, National University Hànội, 1996.
115.(1996) Nguyễn Thanh TUNG, “Ly Son cultural relics. Value preservation orientation and
development”, Cẩm Thành Magazine, Quang Ngai, (number 9), Aug -1996, page 21-22.
116.(1996) Dang VŨ, “Some characteristics of Ly Son folklore culture”, Cẩm Thành Magazine, Quang
Ngai, (number 9), Aug -1996, page 38-43.
117.(1998) Governmental Boundary Committee, "Generalization on international sea law and the
application of international sea I law wa in Việtnam”, Training Document for Improvement
of Sea management capacity, Document and information Center, Hànội, June 1998, page 41

205
118.(1998) Governmental Boundary Committee, “Some issues on the organization of governmental
machinery on sea management”, Training Document for Improvement of Sea management
capacity, Document and information Center, Hànội, June 1998, page 53
119.(1998) Tran Ba CHI, “Do Ba Cong DAO with the Yellow Sandbanks map (Hoàng Sa-Paracels)”,
Magazine of Social Sciences (National University Hànội), t XIV, (no 3), 1998 , page 21-29.
120.(1998) Phan Ngoc HO, Nguyễn Dinh HOE, “The causes of the territory quarrels of the islands in
archipelago of Trường Sa-Spratly”, Magazine of Social Sciences, National University Hànội,
t XIV, (no 3), 1998, page 56-62.
121.(1998) Hong TAP – Nguyễn Dang DUNG, “The issue of establishment of territorial sovereignty
territory in international law” Magazine of Social Sciences , National University Hànội, t
XIV, (no 3), 1998, page 72-88.
122.(1998) Pham Kim HUNG, “Historical document affirming the archipelagos in the East Sea
(SouthChina Sea)(South China Sea) never being Chinese territory”, Magazine of Social
Sciences, National University Hànội, XIV, (no 3), 1998, page 43 -45.
123.(1998) Pham Kim HUNG, “ Researching and rejecting the book of Our country's south sea islands
historical collection (Han Zhen Hua 朝振花主編,Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian 我
國南母豬島史料會變 , Research on the Program of East Sea (SouthChina Sea)and Islands,
Topic BÐ-HÐ 01 - 02B, National University Hànội (Typewriting script)), 367 page +
annexes
124.(1998) Nguyễn Thua HY, " Paracel archipelago and the Portuguese seafarers in the XVI century”,
Magazine of Social Sciences, National University Hànội, tXIV, (no 3), 1998, page 30-42.
125.(1998) Nguyễn Quang NGOC & Vu Van QUAN, “Materials on the functions and activities of
Paracels Flotilla ", Magazine of Social Sciences (National University Hànội), t XIV, (n o
3), 1998, page 10-20.
126.(1998) Iain SCOBBIE (Translated text from Governmental Boundary Committee), “Disputes on
Trường Sa-Spratly archipelago in another viewpoint”, Document and Information Center,
Hànội, April/1998, 44 tr.
127.(1998) Cao Xuan THU & Nguyễn HOAN, “How China drawn the maps of Hoàng Sa, Spratlys and
named them?”, Magazine of Social Sciences, National University, Hànội, t XIV, (n o 3),
1998, page 63-68.
128.(1998) Cao Xuan THU & Nguyễn HOAN, " à Geographic map- a history of sovereignty”, Magazine
of Social Sciences , National University Hànội, t XIV, (no 3), 1998, page 69-71.

206
129.(1998) Tran Cong TRUC, “Việtnamese sovereignty on the two archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels
and Trường Sa-Spratly”, Magazine of Social Sciences (National University Hànội), t XIV,
(no 3), 1998, page 3 -9.
130.(1999) Tran Ba CHI, “Many Chinese old geography books till XX century have been manipulated in
terms of location names in order to rob sovereignty on Việtnamese Hoàng Sa”, General
collection of reports in the Science Conference on History, Geography, Law, Sovereignty of
the Socialist Republic of Việtnamese on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-
Spratly (Topic BÐ - HÐ -01), Ministry of Science, Technology and Ecology & National
University, Hànội, 1999, page 34-41.
131.(1999) CHRISTOPHER C. Joyner (Translated text from Governmental Boundary Committee),
Disputes on Trường Sa-Spratly: thinking on the interaction of diplomatic and political
activities in the South China Sea, Document and Information Center, Hànội, 1999, Page 86.
132.(1999) Nguyễn Van DAN, “ Location names and Việtnamese sovereignty on the two archipelagos
of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly”, General collection of reports in the Science
Conference on History, Geography, Law, Sovereignty of the Socialist Republic of
Việtnamese on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly (Topic: BÐ - HÐ
-01), Ministry of Science, Technology and Ecology & National University, Hànội, 1999,
page 43-56.
133.(1999) Nguyễn Dang DUNG, “Acquisition of Territory and international law”, General collection of
reports in the Science Conference on History, Geography, Law, Sovereignty of the Socialist
Republic of Việtnamese on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly (Topic:
BÐ - HÐ -01), Ministry of Science, Technology and Ecology & National University, Hànội,
1999, page 69-75.
134.(1999) Nguyễn Hạp (born and brought up in the family with seafaring tradition in Re Island (Cù Lao
Ré), East Hamlet, Ly An Vĩnh village, Ly Son county), Sketch of the traditional sail ship in
Re Island (Cù Lao Ré) used to go to East Sea (SouthChina Sea)including Hoàng Sa-Paracels,
(drawn according to the materials kept in the inhabitants of East Hamlet, Ly An Vinh village,
Ly Son county (formerly in An Vinh ward, Re Island) 1999.
135.(1999) Pham HAN, “Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly in history”, The truth history and
the science history (excerpts from History And Present Magazine), Youth Publishing House
and History And Present Magazine (Tạp chí Xưa & Nay), Hànội, Dec/1999, Page 175 -182.
136.(1999) Pham Kim HUNG, " Chinese conspiracy on Taking over the archipelagos in the East Sea
(SouthChina Sea)and the cheating arguments of Chinese scholars”, General collection of
reports in the Science Conference on History, Geography, Law, Sovereignty of the Socialist

207
 Republic of Việtnamese on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly (Topic:
BÐ - HÐ -01), Ministry of Science, Technology and Ecology & National University, Hànội,
1999, page 18-33.
137.(1999)Nguyễn Quoc HUYEN, “Commenting on the characteristics of the disputes over two
archipelagos of Hoàng Sa-Paracels and Trường Sa-Spratly", General collection of reports in
the Science Conference on History, Geography, Law, Sovereignty of the Socialist Republic
of Việtnamese on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly (Topic: BÐ - HÐ
-01), Ministry of Science, Technology and Ecology & National University, Hànội, 1999,
page 52-63.
138.(1999) Nguyễn Thua HY, “Archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels in the XVII - XVIII centuries, under
Western view”, General collection of reports in the Science Conference on History,
Geography, Law, Sovereignty of the Socialist Republic of Việtnamese on two archipelagos
Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly (Topic: BÐ - HÐ -01), Ministry of Science,
Technology and Ecology & National University, Hànội, 1999, page 1-2.
139.(1999) Nguyễn Quang NGOC, “Protection of Việtnamese sovereignty on East Sea (SouthChina
Sea): a remarkable activity of the Tây Sơn Dynasty”, Military History Magazine(Tạp chí lịch
sử quân sự), Hànội, (number 1), 1999, page 15 - 18.
140.(1999) Vo Van QUAN, “A review of the achievement on history research of Việtnamese sovereignty
on Hoàng Sa-Paracels, Trường Sa-Spratly”, General collection of reports in the Science
Conference on History, Geography, Law, Sovereignty of the Socialist Republic of
Việtnamese on two archipelagos Hoàng Sa-Paracels - Trường Sa-Spratly (Subject BD-HD-
01), Ministry of Science, Technology and Ecology & National University, Hànội, 1999, page
1-2.
141.(1999) RAMSES, Arner (translated by Governmental Boundary Committee), “Chinese and
Việtnamese territory disputes and the regional stability”, Modern Southeast Asia, volume 19
(number 1), June/ 1997, page 47.
III – English and French documents
142.(1837) Jean Louis TABERD, “Note on the Geography of Cochinchina”, Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, bộ VI, 9/1837.
143.(1838) Jean Louis TABERD, “Additional Notice on the Geography of Cochinchina”, Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, bộ VII, 4/1838, pp 317 - 324.
144. (1849) GUTZLAFF, “Geography of the Cochinchinese Empire”, Journal of The Geography Society
of London, vol. the 19th, p93.

208
145. (1896) M.G DUMOUTIER, “Étude sur un portulan Annamite du XV eø sieøcle”, Bulletin de
géographie historique et descriptive, Paris, (no 2), 1896, 64p.
146. (1923) A. SALLES, “La Mémoire sur la Cochinchine de Jean Baptiste Chaigneau”, Bulletin des
Amis du vieux Hue, X, (no 2), April - Juin 1923, pp 253 - 283.
147. (1927) A. KREMPF,” La forme des Récifs Coralliens et le Régime des Vents Alternants, Rapport
du Conseil du gouvernement sur le Fonctionnement du Service Océanographique des
Pêches de l’Indochine pendant l’année 1926 – 1927”. Mémoire du Service Océanographique
de l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 2), 1927, pp 26 - 28.
148.(1929) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, “La question des Iles Paracels”, Éveil Économique de l’Indochine,
Hànội, (no 606), 27/01/1929, pp 1- 4; (n o 622), 19/05/1929, pp 10 - 11; (no 623),
26/05/1929, pp 10 - 11.
149. (1929) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, "Les droits de l’Annam sur les Iles Paracels et les Devoirs du
Gouvernement Protecteur”, Éveil Économique de l’Indochine, Hànội, (no 627), 23/06/1929,
pp 1 - 2.
150. (1929) P.A. LAPICQUE, “A Propos des Iles Paracels, Extreâme – Asie”. Revue Indochinoise
Ilustrée, Saigon, (no 38), 1929, pp 605 - 616.
151. (1930) J. DE LACOUR, et JABOUILLÉ, “Oiseaux des Iles Paracels”, Mémoire du Service
Océanographique de l’Indochine, Gouvernement Général de l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 3),
1930, 24 p.
152. (1931) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, “Les Iles Paracels et la Sécurité de l’Indochine”, Éveil
Économique de l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 685), 10/05/1931, pp 1- 2.
153. (1931) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, “L’Indochine aux Paracels”, Éveil Économique de l’Indochine,
Saigon, (no 688), 31/05/1931, pp 3- 4.
154. (1931) Gustave SALES, “ Les Iles Paracels / Les Iles Paracels et la Sécurité en Extr ême – Orient”,
Éveil Économique de l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 705), 27/09/1931, pp7.
155. (1931) Gustave SALES, “Les Iles Paracels et la Sécurité en Extrême – Orient”, Avenir du Tonkin,
(no 10495), 17/04/1931, pp 2.
156. (1932) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, “Histoire Moderne des Iles Paracels”, Éveil Économique de
l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 744), 03/07/1932, pp1-2; (no 746), 17/07/1932, pp 2 -4.
157. (1932) Alexis Elie LACOMBE,” L’histoire Moderne des Iles Paracels”, Eveil Economique de
l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 738), 22/05/1932, pp 5 - 6.
158. (1932) Pierre PASQUIER, “L’histoire Moderne des Iles Paracels”, Éveil Économique de
l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 741), 12/06/1932, pp 4 -5.

209
159. (1933) Olivier A SAIX, “Iles Paracels”, La Géographie, (LX), 11/12/1933, pp 232 - 243.
160. (1933) Paul Maurice CLERGET, "Les phosphates des Paracels”, L’Éveil de l’Indochine, (no 785),
23/04/1933, pp 7 - 12.
161. (1933) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, “A la conquête des Iles Phosphates à Spratly”, Éveil de
l’Indochine, Saigon, (no 790), 28/05/1933, pp 1- 3.
162. (1933) Henri CUCHEROUSSET, “La question des Paracels”, L’Éveil de l’Indochine, Saigon, (no
777), 26/02/1933, pp 1- 3.
163. (1933) Sauvaire - JOURDAN, Commandant. “Les Paracels Infiniment Petits de Notre Domaine
Colonial”, La Nature, Paris, 61eø anneùe, 2eø semestre, (no 2916), 01/11/1933, pp 385 - 387.
164.(1933) Le Gouverneur De La Cochinchine, Officier De La Légion D'honneur, Arrêté le 21
Décembre 1933 de J. Khrautheimer, Central Archive Treasury 2, HCM CITY, not yet defined
with code.
165.(1933) Ministère des Affaires Étrangères: “Avis relatif à l'occupation de certaines iles par des unités
navales pansacRés”, Journal officiel, 25 Juillet 1933, p 7794.
166.(1934) P. CHEVEY, “Iles et Récifs de Coraux de la Mer de Chine”, Bulletin de la Socieùteù des
Études Indochinoises, Saigon, IX, (no 4), 10/12/1934, pp 48 - 56.
167.(1939) B.B, “Les Iles Spratly L’Asie Française”, Paris, XXXIX, (no 369), Avril/ 1939, pp 123 -
124.
168.(1939) Gouverneur Général De L'indochine, “Arrêté no 3282 le 5 Mai 1939 de J Brévié”, Bulletin
Administratif de l'honneur, Saigon, 1939, pp 872.
169.(1941) Jean Yves CLAEYS, “Journal de Voyage aux Paracels”, Indochine, Hànội, (no 44),
30/07/1941, pp 7 - 13; (no 45), 10/07/1941, pp 6 - 8; (no 46), 17/07/1941, pp 4 - 7.
170.(1951) Raoul SERENE, “Petit histoire des Paracels, Sud - Est Asiatique”, Bruxelles, (no 19),
Janvier , 1951, pp 37 - 42.
171.(1955) E. SAURIN, “Notes sur les Iles Paracels”, Archives Géologiques du Việtnam, Centre
National de Recherches Scientifiques et Techniques, Saigon, (no 3), 1955, pp 3 - 39.
172.(1955) Raoul SERENE, “L’institut Océanographique de Nha Trang et la Zoologie Marine au
Việtnam”, Contribution , Saigon, (no 15), 1955.
173.(1957) Henri FONTAINE et Lê văn Hoài, “Contribution aø la Connaissance de la flore des Iles
Paracels”, Annales de la Faculté des Sciences, Université de Saigon, 1957, pp 133 - 137.
174.(1957) E. SAURIN, “A propos des Galets Exotiques des Iles Paracels”, Archives Géologiques du
Việtnam, I.N.D.E.O, Saigon, (no 4), 1957, pp 9.
175.(1958) E. SAURIN, “Faune Malacogique Terrestre des Iles Paracels”, Contribution, l’Institut
Océanographique de Nha Trang, (no 39), 1958, pp 69 - 76.

210
176.(1960) Edmound SAURIN, “Gastropodes marins des Iles Paracels”, Annales de la Faculté des
Sciences, Saigon, 1960, pp 195 - 216; 1961, pp 177 - 198.
177.(1960) Head Quarters, Us Army, Broadcasting a visual activity Pacific, OPO 331. Analysis The
Spratly, Paracels Island dispute, 10p. (archived at University of California, Los Angeles, Jun
29 1962, library Govt. Publics Room)
178.(1962) E. SAURIN, “Lamellibranches des Iles Paracels,” Annales de la Faculté des Sciences,
Université de Saigon, pp 435 - 446.
179.(1971) Lê Thành KHÊ, “L’affaire des Iles Paracels et Spratly devant le droit International”, Thèse
3eøme cycle, Institut International d’Études et de Recherches Diplomatiques, Paris, 1971, 298
pages Bibliothèque ASE (2 rue Tournon), (no 3940).
180.(1972) Charles ROUSSEAU, "Chine, France, Japon, Philippines et Việtnam, Différence concernant
l’Appartenance des Iles Spratly - Rappel des Controverses Relatives aø l’Exercice de la
Souveraineté sur cet Archipel Survenues de 1933 à 1939 entre la France et le Japon et depuis
1951 entre la Chine, les Philippines et le Sud Việtnam - Evolution du Différence au cours de
l’année 1971 - Difficultés Analogues Survenues de 1931 à 1950 entre la France et la Chine et
depuis 1959 entre le Việtnam et la Chine - Relativement aø l’Appartenance des Iles
Paracels”, Revue Général de Droit International Public, LXXVI, 3, Juillet - Septembre ,
1972.
181.(1974)Võ Long Tê, “Les Archipels de Hoàng Sa-Paracels et de Trường Sa-Spratly. Selon les
Anciens Ouvrages Việtnamiens d’Histoire et de Géographie”, Bộ Văn Hoá Giáo Dục and
Thanh Niên, Saigon , 1974, 201p .
182.(1975) Ministry Of Foreign Affairs, Republic Of Việtnam, White paper on the Hoàng Sa-Paracels
(Paracels) and Trường Sa-Spratly (Spratly) Island, Saigon, 1975, 103p.
183.(1981) Ministry Of Foreign Affairs, Socialist Republic Of Việtnam, The Hoàng Sa-Paracels
(Paracels) and Trường Sa-Spratly (Spratly) Archipelagoes Việtnamese Territories, 43p.
184.(1989) P.B. LAFONT, “Les Archipels Paracels et Spratly. Un conflit de frontières en Mer de
Chine Méridionale”. Les Frontieøres du Việtnam Édition l’Harmattan, Paris, 1989, pp 244 -
260 - 261.
185.(1990) R. Haller -TROST, “The Spratly Island - A study on the limitation of International law”, The
occasional Paper, Centre of South - East Asian study, University of Kent at Canterburry, (n o
14), 95p.
186.(1991) Mark J VALENCIA, “Malaysia and law of the sea”, The foreign policy issues, the options
and their implications, Institut of Strategie and International studies, Malaysia, 1991, 155p.

211
187.(1995) David HANCOX and Victor PRESCOTT, “A geography discription of the Spratly islands
and Account of hydrographic surveys amongst those islands”, Maritime Briefing, University
of Dunhan, England, volume 1, (no 6), 1995, 87p.
188.(1996) M.C. GENDREAU. La Souveraineté sur les Archipels Paracels et Spratly, Édition
l’Harmattan, Paris, 1996, 306p.
189.(1996) Lưu văn Lợi, Les Différences Việtnamo - Chinois sur les Archipels Hoàng Sa-Paracels et
Trường Sa-Spratly, Editions Thế giới, Hànội, 1996, 140 p.
190.(1996) Nguyễn Hồng Thao, “Le Việtnam face aux problèmes de l'Extension maritime dans la mer de
Chine Méridionale, T 1&2”, Thèse pour le doctorat Droit, l'Université de Paris I, Panthéon -
Sorbonne, 1996, 994p.

III – Chinese Document

III. TÀI LIỆU CHỮ HÁN
191 1686
杜伯公道，天南四至路圖書卷之一
192 1776
黎貴惇，撫邊雜錄
193 1821
番煇注，歷朝憲章類誌卷之五與地誌
194 1833
皇越地與誌卷之一
195 1834-38
阮朝國史館，大南寔錄前編，卷八
196 1837
阮朝内閣，硃本，明命拾捌年柒月拾鳯日
197 1838
阮朝内閣，硃本，明命拾玖年陸月貳拾壹日
198 1847
阮朝内閣，硃本，紹治柒年拾貳月貳拾捌日
199 1848
阮朝國史館大南寔錄正編，第一紀卷五十
200 1848
阮朝國史館大南寔錄正編，第一紀卷五十二
201 1851
阮朝内閣，欽定大南會典亭例二百七
202 1851
阮朝内閣，欽定大南會典亭例，卷二百二十一
203 1864
阮朝國史館，大南寔錄正編，第二紀一百四
204 1864
阮朝國史館，大南寔錄正編，第二紀一百二十二
205 1864

212
 阮朝國史館，大南寔錄正編，第二紀卷一百五十四
206 1864
阮朝國史館，大南寔錄 第二紀卷一百六十五

207 1877
阮通越史綱鑑考略卷四
208 1879
阮朝國史館，大南寔錄正編第三紀卷四十九
209 1882
阮朝國史館，大南一統志卷六
210 1924
阮朝國史館國朝正編攝要卷之三
210 1988
朝振花主編，林金枝，吳鳯斌編，我國南母豬島史料會變

213
 Remarks
Translated by QNCBD

CHAPTER 1
1,1. Richard Spratly was an English captain of a whale-fishing ship named Cyrus. He discovered
the island on 9am 29th Mar 1843. Australian Colonel Doyle and Colonel Campbell of British
Measurement Agency wrote a letter to the British Sea Measurement Bureau in 1st April 1843
to supply this information for the naming of this island. Please read Maritime Magazine,
1843, p 697, excerpted from Maritime Briefing, volume 1, number 6, 1995 (University of
Dunhan, England).
1.2. An Vĩnh is the name of a villge in Bình Son county, Quảng Ngãi province, including the
inland part and Ré Island. From these locations, there were many soldiers to be recruited to
the civilian soldiers in Hoàng Sa Flotilla since early Nguyễn Lord time.
1.3. Amphitrite is an European ship which was wrecked in Hoàng Sa-Paracels. This French ship
was on the way to China for commerce by the end of XVII century (Please read “Journal de
voyage aux Paracels”, Jean Yves Claeys, Indochine (Hànội), number 44-45 (1941)
1.4. Only for the Northern most island to the southern most island. If including the banks and reefs,
that could be from 40 North to 120 North latitude.
1.5. According to Chinese statistics in 1935, at that time this was call Tuansha- Đoàn Sa, including

98 islands, rocks, banks. Nansha - 南 沙 was understood to be Macclesfield Bank. At that

time this was including 100 islands, rocks, banks. To Han Zhen Hoa- Han Chan Hua ( 韓 振

華)group in Our country's south sea islands historical collection (我国南海岛岛 史料 岛岛Wo Guo
Nan Hai Zhu Dao shi liao hui bian ), the total number of South Sea is 132 islands, undersea

reefs, banks. Nansha - 南 沙 was named Macclesfield Bank. Later on they changed Tuansha-

Đòan Sa to Nansha - 南 沙 with 98 islands, rocks and banks. Similarly in this group’s
collection, there was also a comparison list of the old and new names of the South Sea islands
issued by China Interior Ministry in 1947. The archipelago of Tuansha-Đòan Sa changed to

Nansha - 南 沙 included 100 islands, rocks and banks.

1.6. Basing on the new definitions of 1982 Sea Act on the continental shelf and the Exclusive
economic zone (EEZ), 5 undersea reefs have been counted as in Việtnamese Tư Chính
continental shelf, including: Prince of Wales Bank (Bãi Phúc Tần, Guangya Tai), 8 008 North

214
 latitude, 1100 27 East longitude), Alexandra Bank, (Bãi Huyền Trân, Renjunotan), 8 001 North
latitude, 110037 East longitude), Grainger Bank (Bãi Quế Hương, LizhunTan), 7 048 North
latitude, 1100 29 East longitude), Prince Consort Bank (Bãi Phúc Nguyên, Xi wei tan), 7055
North latitude, 1090 58 East longitude), Vanguard Bank (Bãi Tư Chính, Want an Tan), 7032
North latitude, 1090 43 East longitude)
CHAPTER 2

2.7 Nowdays, The Chinese and Nom language Institute (HàNội) is keeping the copy of Đỗ Bá
Công Đạo’s map tittled “Compiled Việtnam Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam Lộ)” and the
remark of “7th year of Chính Hoà” (1686), which is integrated in the World Map (Thiên Hạ
Bản Đồ). Same contents with this map collection could be found in Việtnam Four-Direction
Road Maps (Toản Tập Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Ðồ Thư) in the Hồng Đức Map (Hồng Đức Bản
Đồ). The first page of this docment runs below line:
“Thanh Giang Bich Triều student, getting over the exam, his family name Đỗ Bá, his
surname Công Đạo, has compiled this document” (Written in Hồng Đức Map (Hồng Đức
Bản Đồ). This doment is now archived in Toyo Bunko (East Sea (SouthChina Sea)Library) in
Japan. The similar text “Thanh Giang Bich Triều student, getting over the exam, his family
name Đỗ Bá, his surname Công Đạo, has collected this document”(Việtnamese:”Thanh
Giang Bích Triều nho sinh trúng thức Đỗ Bá thị, tự Công Đạo" -written in the book
“Compiled Việtnam Road Map (Toản Tập An Nam Lộ), The Chinese and Nom language
Institute (Hànội),VHN A 2628).
The word “phủ" in this context conveys a courtesy meaning. That is equivalent to
“respectfully, sincerely” and that makes people misunderstand the name to be Ðạo Phủ.
According to geneology records of Đỗ family in Cẩm Năng village, Bich Triều hamlet,
Thanh Chương county, Nghệ An province nowadays, in the annex of the geneology records
book, there is a section “In our family, there was one gentleman named Ðỗ Bá, sunrnamed
Công Luận or Công Ðạo who passed the Hương exam with the tittle of Hương giải nguyên
(equivalent to highschool graduation now), and the royal court granted him the position of
university student (giám sinh), however he did not take it as a favor. We was then appointed
to be the county chief of Thạch Hà county, but he also did not want to be a mandarin. He
usually complanied “Our country is next to Champa, and every year suffers from invasion. At
times the violators enter Phuong market, killed people and robbed property.That is very
painful”. In around Chính Hoà period (1680 - 1705), he resigned, played the role of a
merchant from Lam river, crossed the land of Thuận Quảng (now Quảng Bình and Phú Yên),

215
 to reach Champa, Chenla, to study mountains, rivers, and sea routes, then he drew a map to
sumit to the court in the North, advised the court for Southern pacification and expanding the
boundary. Trịnh Lord (Trịnh Căn) was very delighted and selected him to complie the Map of
Four-Direction (Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ).
Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí Lộ đồ thư) included 4
volumes. In each volume there is a number of maps with the remarks on the left or on the
head. “Việtnam Four-Direction Road Maps (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí Lộ đồ thư)” drawn by
Đỗ Bá Công Đạo was derived into many various different copies. Sometimes it was attached
to Hồng Đức Map (Hồng Đức bản đồ) (which is also seen in the book Compiled Việtnam
Road Map (Toản tập thiên Nam tứ chí Lộ đồ, The Chinese and Nom language Institute
(Hànội),VHN A 2628 ). It is also under the name of Compiled Việtnam Four-Direction Road
Map (Toản Tập An Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ). The derivatives were also added with miscellaneous
stories as Cao Biền land, Tả Ao legend,etc… Now the Chinese and Nom language library in
Hànội still keeps many derivatives of Đỗ Bá Công Đạo maps.[18, 27]
2.8 Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ), volume
2 (part I), Saigon: Ancient Book Bibliography, Translation Committee, Culture Ministry (Phủ
Quốc Vụ Khanh Ðặc Trách Văn Hoá), 1972, page 212. The origin is now kept at The Chinese
and Nom language Institute with 4 derivatives. In which there are two copies with the Nôm
word of Hoài with sufficient strokes (A 148, A 1175); one copy with the Nôm word of Hoài
with insufficient strokes (VHV. 1263), one copy with the Nôm word Y (VHV.1737).
Therefore the copy with Y could be the wong copy. Thus the translation of “the foreign ships
struck by storms anchoring at this island” (các thuyền ngoại Phiên bị bão thường đậu ở đảo
này) should be changed to "foreign ships struck by strong winds mostly being damaged in
this island (Thuyền các nước ngoài gặp gió phần nhiều hư hỏng tại đảo này). Please read
Phạm Hân, “A context error of Miscellaneous Records on the Pacification of the Frontiers

(Phủ Biên Tạp Lục-撫 邊 雜 錄 ) that needs to be rectified”, The Chinese and Nom language
Magazine, Hànội, (number 2 - 15), 1993, page 28-30.
2.9 Quảng Ngãi Phủ. Since Nguyễn Hoàng was appointed to govern Thuận Quảng, he changed the
name of Tư Nghĩa Phủ (Province) to Quảng Ngãi Phủ (Province). In 7th year under Gia Long
Emperor, It was changed to Quảng Ngãi Prefecture and in 13th year under Minh Mạng
Emperor 13 (1832), it was changed again to Quảng Ngãi Province until now. Quảng Ngãi
Phủ before Lê Thánh Tôn conquest of Champa (1471) had been Champa’s land and in the
range of war between Việtnam and Champa, sometimes under Việtnamese and sometimes

216
 under Champa control. Cf . Unified Việtnamese History(Đại Nam Nhất thống Chi)大南一統

志), volume 6; Quảng Ngãi province, in the part of Kiến Trí Duyên Cách.
2.10. Re Island : Ré and not Tré island is the popular name of Lý Sơn island, off the shore, in the
East of Binh Sơn county, Quảng Ngãi province. There were inhabitants of the two wards An
Vĩnh and An Hãi.
2.11 Great Long sandbanks (Đại Trường Sa) is the archipelago of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. When Lê
Quý Đôn compiled this book (1776), Paracels- Hoàng Sa Flotilla was existing as a proof for
the continuous practice of Việtnamese sovereignty on Hoàng Sa-Paracels in many centuries.
2.12 According to Hoa Bằng, Phan Huy Chú surrendered to Minh Mạng Emperor in his 1st year
(1820). (Please read Hoa Bằng, “Phan Huy Chú with the book Civilization history in

classification on Việtnam royal dynasties (Lich Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí-歷 朝 憲 章 類

誌 )", Understandng Tri Tân number 55 (21/7/1942), page 3). Phan Huy Chú, another
surnamed Lâm Khanh, penname Mai Phong was born in Thu Hoach hamlet, Thiên Lộc
county, Nghệ An province. His farthest ancestor named Can changed domicile to Thụy Khê
village, Lat Sai ward, Yên Sơn county, Quốc Oai province, Sơn Tây prefecture. He was Phan
Huy Ich’s son. He was clever but was not successful in the examination field and had to
repeat many examinations. He could only get two time of Tú Tài (equivalent to highschool
graduation) in 1807 and in 1819. However, his knowledge was deep and vast. Minh Mạng
Emperor understood his talent, so he appointed Phan Huy Chú to be editor in History Agency
(Sử Quán) then added the rank of Vice Ambassador (Ất Phó Sứ) to go on duty to China two
times (1824, 1830) then to Indonesia two times (1832, 1833). Thanks to his in-depth
knowledge and vuluminous reading, when writing Geography Book (Dư Địa Chí) mentioning
Tư Nghĩa Province, he certainly stated Hoàng Sa-Paracels.
2.13. In 14th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1833), there was a carving copy of the Remaining
Literature Club . In 9th year under Thanh Thai Emperor (1897), there was a carving copy
from Literary Concentration Club (Tụ Văn Ðường). In the year of Nhâm Thân (1872), there
was also another carving copy in the 1st year under Duy Tân Emperor of Đinh Mùi (1907)
from Literary Broadcasting Club (Quảng Văn Ðường). Please read Emile Gaspardonne, page
39
2.14. Records on Việtnamese facts (Ðại Nam Thực Lục) from National History Agency (Quốc Sử
Quán) under the Nguyễn dynasty, including Initial Script (Tiền Biên) and Major Script
(Chính Biên) wrote the facts under every emperor (by period). Minh Mạng Emperor ordered

217
 the historical mandarin in the National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán) to write from the
2nd year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1821).
Records on Việtnamese facts (Đại Nam Thực Lục, in the initial part (Tiền biên) or The
Former Emperors’ facts –initial part, included 13 volumes in two sets. This document wrote
about the facts under the Nguyễn Lords from Nguyễn Hoàng (later posthumously granted
Thái Tổ Gia Dụ Emperor) in 1558 to Hiếu Thuận Duệ Tông in 1777. These documents were
rwitten down and carved into books in the 4th year of Thiệu Tri Emperor (1844).
Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên)

大 南 實 錄 正 編 ) was the second part of the book Records on Việtnamese facts (Ðại Nam
Thực Lục) first period, which mentioned from Gia Long Emperor in his Lord time (1778).
This book was finished in compilation in 1847, in carving in 1848. Records on Việtnamese

facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Đại Nam Thực Lục Chinh Biên)- 大南實錄正編) second
period was about Minh Mạng Emperor. This was finished in compilation in 1861 and
finished in carving in 1864. Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Đại

Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên) 大南實錄正編), third period was about Thiệu Trị Emperor and
was finished carving on 1879. Right now Việtnam only archived the original text and the
tranaltion into modern Việtnamese of the documents until Đồng Khánh Emperor (1885 -
1888). The rest is now kept in France.
2.15.Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes (Khâm
Định Đại Nam Hội Điện Sự Lệ) is a set of volumes written by the Interior Institute (Nội Các).
This Interior Institute was established in 10th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1829) with
the responsibility of keeping stamps, documents of the royal agencies and noted down the
jobs of the ministries, institutes and the statutes applied by the government. These were
prepared and finished according to the emperors’ orders in the 3rd year under Thiệu Trị
Emperor (1843), 6th year (1846), 3rd year under Tự Đức Emperor (1850) and the 4th year
under Tự Đức Emperor (1851). In 8th year under Tự Đức Emperor (1855), the carving was
started and in the 21th year under Tự Đức Emperor (1868), the job was finished. The contents
comprised of all decrees, orders, reports which had been applicated since the 1st year of Gia
Long Emperor (1802) till the 4th year of Tự Đức Emperor.
Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative statutes-
continued part (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ Tục Biên) accounted the facts from the
5th year of Tự Đức Emperor (1852) to the 8th year of Duy Tan Emperor (1914). This book

218
 was first started in the 1st year under Thành Thái Emperor (1889). The contents were
announced from 1852 to 1889. The rest from 1889 to 1914 was only draft scripts.
2.16. Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) were the documents, reports from ministries,
localities sending to emperors with the notes from the monarchs as “royally noted” or
“royally viewed” and normally with a stamp of “royally noted” in red ink. The status of being
“royally noted” included “royally noted”, “royally pointed”, royally rounded” and “royally
headed” (châu phê, châu điểm, châu khuyên, châu mạt). The Royally Viewed Documents
(châu bản) under the Nguyễn dynasty included the decrees, announcements and other
documents as statistics, reports, diplomatic documents which were still kept back. Those
were the archives of Nguyễn royal court cared by the royall offices as Institute of Library
(Viện Thị Thư), Institute of Academy (Viện Thị Hàn), Institute of Interiror Services (Viện
Nội Hàn) under Gia Long Emperor (1802 - 1819). The above libraries were changed to be
under the control of Interior Institute from the 10 year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1829). In
17th year under Minh Mạng Emperor (1836), Nguyễn Dynasty constructed the East Building
-Ðông Các behind the Left Court (Tả Vu) of Cần Chánh Palace to archive the Royally
Viewed Documents (châu bản). In 1942, this warehouse of Royally Viewed Documents (châu
bản) was transferred to be under the Culture Institute under Bảo Đại Emperor. The task of
assorting, numbering was also started. During the anti-France period, the warehouse of
Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) was not well-preserved and the documents were lost
and damaged in a great number. In 1959, Hue University Institute applied to take control and
preserve this treasury and began to set up the Việtnamese Historical Translation Committee
(Ủy Ban Phiên Dịch Sử Liệu). This committee was in charge of the sorting and researching
the Index of Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) under the Nguyễn dynasty.
In 1960, the Index of Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) Nguyễn dynastey, part I of Gia
Long period (1802 - 1819) was completed and published. In 1962, the Index of Royally
Viewed Documents (châu bản) Nguyễn dynastey, part II of Minh Mạng Emperor period
(1820 - 1824) was published. Before 1975, Saigon government transferred the treasury of
Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) from Huế to Đàlạt. In 1975, these documents were
transferred to Treasury Bureau in Saigon. After the unification of Việtnam, the National
Archive Bureau took charge of this document treasury and this bureau was under the direct
control of National Archive Center II. In the end of 1991, the treasury of Royally Viewed
Documents (châu bản) was transferred to Hànội and was under the preservation of National
Archive Center I.

219
 According to the statistics of the Việtnamese Historical Translation Committee (Ủy Ban
Phiên Dịch Sử Liệu) led by Mr Trần Kinh Hoá in Huế University 1959, the treasury of
Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) included 611 parts and a number of single sheets
having not been attached together. Assorting results of National Archive Center I in 1975
revealed there were 602 parts, not mentioning the single sheets. After more careful assorting,
in 1993 the National Archive Center I systemized 734 parts, not mentioning 40 parts to be
stuck together and 12 parts to be not yet certified the contents. Nowadays, there is only about
9,22% in good condition. The rest were molded, stuck, degraded and among them 15% is
under heavy damage. Since 1995, National Archive Bureau have applied the computer
science to handle the documents of Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản). Initially, the files
have been input to digital disks to keep along with the original texts. This is a valuable
cultural relic which was granted by UNESCO to be “ International Brain Program”.
Moreover, in private houses there are still many archived copies of the Royally Viewed
Documents (châu bản) missing above mentioned.
2.17. In the 1877 preface of Việtnamese History- abreviated and assorted research (Viet Nam

Cương Giám Khảo Lược)越史綱鑑考略), by Nguyễn Thông in Bính Thân year (1876) on his
occasion of being recruited to join the editor board of the book Royally decided Việtnamese
history chronology index (Khâm Định Việt sử thông giám cương mục)
Nguyễn Thông (1827 - 1894), another surname Hi Phần, penname Kỳ Xuyên, nickname Độn
Am, was born in Tân Thịnh village, Tân Bình county, Gia Định Province. In second year
under Tự Đức Emperor (1849), we pased the exam to be a bachelor and was appointed
financial and residential officer (bố chánh). In 1876, he was recruited to be an editor for
Royally decided Việtnamese history chronology index (Khâm Định Việt Sử Thông Giám
Cương Mục) of the History Agency. He then wrote Việtnamese History- abreviated and

assorted research (Việt sử cương giám khảo lược-越史綱鑑考略).

Việtnamese History- abreviated and assorted research (Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược- 越

史綱鑑考略)inclueds 7 volumes. The author collected and used many materials from Chinese
history that were in connection with Việtnamese history as well as geography science of
Western countries. Volume I includes 43 articles that the author had commented. Volume II
consists of 174 comments. From volume III down, each issue was remarked with many
commentaries.

220
2.18. Unified Việtnamese History (Đại Nam Nhất Thông Chí-大南一統志) is a geography book of
28 volumes. Each province would be stated in one volume and the books were compiled by
the historical agency in Tự Đức Emperor period.
Originally this book was compiled in the 2nd year under Tự Đức Emperor (1849) and was
finished in the 14th year of Tự Đức Emperor (1861). But this book was in rough draft with
the tittle of Unified Việtnamese Map (Đại Nam Nhất Thống Toán Đồ). In 1865, the book
was re-compile in the form of the Qing dynasty book of Unified book (Nhất Thống Chí). The
book was finished in the 35th year under Tự Đức Emperor (1882), but not yet carved for
printing. In June of Nhâm Ngọ year (1882), the draft of Unified Việtnamese History (Đại

Nam nhất thống chí-大南一統志) was issued. Tự Đức Emperor considered the book to be
finished in the 18th year under Tự Đức Emperor (1865) to the past. As for the following time,
the locations in Việtnam would arrange by themselves. There were also many loyal examples
and righteous warriors not yet stated in the book, so from the 34th year under Tự Đức
Emperor 34 (1881), the Emperor ordered to add more on the books. Please read National
Dynasty Major Abridged History Book (Quốc triều chính biên toát yếu), Saigon, Việtnamese
History and Geography Research Group, 1972, page 399.
However, this content was lost in the incident of the 5th July 1885.
To Thanh Thái Emperor period, the vassals in National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán)
were again commanded to re-compile the book under the same name of Unified Việtnamese

History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí- 大南一統志). In the 3rd year under Duy Tăn Emperor
(1910), the compilation group finished 17 volumes (17 Middle Việtnam provinces) which
were called by the French “Geographie de Duy Tân”. Though the completement of the above
17 volumes was until 1910, all of the materials were based on the changing facts until 1906.
That means the book had updated all the incurring incidents from the book Unified

Việtnamese History (Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí-大南一統志) –finished in 1882.

2.19. National Dynasty Major Abridged History Book (Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu) is a
history book that excerpts the crucial events in the National Dynasty Major History Book
(Quốc Triều chính biên) or Records on Việtnamese facts under the Nguyễn Emperors (Ðại

Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên- 大南實錄正編) by National History Agency (Quốc Sử Quán)
under the Nguyễn Dynasty. The history writings were in Chinese and following the
chronological order as from Gia Long Emperor onwards. National Dynasty Major Abridged
History Book (Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu) above was implemented by the Education

221
 Ministry in the command of Khai Dinh Emperor in his 9th year of rule (1924). This book was
translated into modern Việtnamese in order to print and grant to schools with the modern
Việtnamese sentence: ” Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu". This book consists of 6 volumes:
Volume I: Nguyễn Monarch united the country (1761-1802).
Volume II: Thế Tổ Cao Hoàng đế -Emperor (1802-1820).
Volume III: Thánh Tổ Nhân Hoàng đế -Emperor (1820-1841).
Volume IV: Hiến Tổ Chuong Hoàng đế -Emperor (1841-1849).
Volume V: Dực Tông Anh Hoàng đế -Emperor (1848-1884).
Volume VI: Phế Đế Hiệp Hoà Hoàng đế - Emperor (1884)
Giản Tông Nghi Kiến Phúc Hoàng đế - Emperor( (1884-1885)
Cảnh Tông Thuận Đồng Khánh Hoàng đế -Emperor : (1885-1888)
2.20. In Bính Tyù year (or 35th year of Khang Hy, 1696), Nguyễn Phúc Chu Lord tittled the book
written by Ci Da Can- Overseas Reports (Hải Ngoại Kỷ Sự). Ci Da Can or “Thạch Liêm”
Venerable, surname “Đại Sán Lãn Ông”, was born in Zhejiang and study Buddhism in
“Trường Thọ” (Longevity) Pagoda in Guangzhou, Guangdong, Chinan. He was invited by
Nguyễn Phúc Trăn Lord (Ngãi Lord) to visit Việtnam 2,3 times to deliver Buddhism lectures.
In Nguyễn Phúc Chu Lord period, he came to stay in Việtnam from the 29th of first lunar
month in Ất Hợi year (13 - 3- 1695) to the last ten days of 6th lunar month in Bính Tý year
(1696). He had written the book of this voyage to Quảng Nam since the 8th month of Giáp
Tuất year (33th year of Khang Hy or 1694) when he met the representative of Nguyễn Phúc
Chu Lord in Longevity Pagoda till the 11th lunar month of Ất Hợi year (34th year of Khang
Hy -1695). It was when he had to came back Thuận Hoá and then returned to Guangdong.
Overseas Reports (Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史) composes of 6 volumes, which is now archived in
Japanese East Sea (SouthChina Sea)Library (Toyo Bunko) and National Central Library
(Trung Quốc Thư Quán) in China. The script in Japanese East Sea (SouthChina Sea)Library
(Toyo Bunko) is on the shelf number 11, 11 - K – 56. The 6 volumes are divided into two
sets. The book in National Central Library (Trung Quốc Thư Quán) is in 6 volumes of two
parts.
2.21. Ré Island was named Ré because formerly in this area there were a lot of re rattan pipes used
to make rope, very strong and solid.
2.22. According to Phạm Trung Việt, Quảng Country New Notes (Non nước xứ Quảng tân biên),
area to be 19 km2.

222
2.23. Research on July 1996 by Quảng Ngãi province Museum revealed 4 vase coffins belonging

to Sa Huỳnh Culture in Oc Village, An Vĩnh, Lý Sơn island. Please read Nguyễn 光 岛

GuangXung, “Lý Sơn cultural relic” and Đoàn Ngọc Khôi “Sources and ancient rites on Lý
Sơn island, Cẩm Thành Journal, number 9 Aug 1996 ( Quảng Ngãi), page 21 - 28.
2.24. Legend has it that each village had one demoted pioneer ancestor rank because of overtaxing.
If not being punished like this, there would be 7 pioneer ancestors in An Vĩnh, 8 ones in An
Hải and total would be 15 pioneer ancestors.
2.25. Eight Lords during 164 year: Nguyễn Phúc Nguyên Lord -Sãi Lord(1613-1635), Nguyễn
Phúc Lan- Lord Thượng (1635-1648), Nguyễn Phúc Tần Lord- Hiền Lord (1648-1687),
Nguyễn Phúc Trăn Lord- Nghĩa Lord (1687-1691), Nguyễn Phúc Chu Lord - Quoc Lord
(1691-1725), Nguyễn Phúc Trú (1725-1738), Nguyễn Phúc Khoát (1738-1765), Nguyễn
Phúc Thuần (1765-1777).
2.26. Giám thành-citadel supervisor
According to Royally viewed history of the Việtnamese Nguyễn Dynasty administrative
statutes (Khâm Ðịnh Ðại Nam Hội Ðiển Sự Lệ), volume 143, from 3rd year under Minh
Mạng construction, the request from Industry Ministry was approved by the Emperor”.
Recruiting the outlandish people from the provinces and finding those who understand
mapping to appoint them to the brigade of Giám Thành (citadel supervisors). Citadel
supervisor would be organized into bridage in the citadel and gradually thie brigade
organization was perfected. In 14th year of Minh Mạng Emperor, the report from
construction Ministry was approved: “The citadel supervisor brigade belongs to the Citadel
Defence Army, in charge of mapping and supporting construction”.
This kind of brigade was divided into 4 to 10 squads. Each squad would consist of 50
persons. When in short of manning, the number could be only 20, 30 or 40 persons.
2.27. In XVIII, XIX centuries, the two nations of France and Britain became stronger in nay power.
These two countries actively formed up the official navy sea measurement agencies (France
in 1720 France and Britain in 1795). In 1795, British royal navy sea measurement agency’s
first Director Alexander Dabrynuple- a former East India Company’s measurement chief had
organized many researches as there were many wrecks in the East sea. In 1808, this agency
researched the area of Hoàng Sa-Paracels. Thence, Horsburgh published the Sea Map 1st
version in 1821 and the 2nd version in 1821.
2.28. Bien binh: soldiers in general under the Nguyễn dynasty.
Chapter 3

223
3.29. Pratas was a British captain and his name was used for a series of coral islands about 400km
to the SouthEast of Perl River ectuasy. In 19th century, hie ship had to berth here for
avoiding the storms. This island name appeared in maps on the book “South China Sea
Director” published by English Navy in 1894
3.30. Han Zhen Hua as chief editor 朝振花主編,Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian , remarked
to be North of Java Middle.
3.31 Bot No was remarkede by Han Zhen Hua as chief editor 朝振花主編,Woguo Nanhai Zhudao
Shidai Huibian to be Calimantan.
3.32 When Han Zhen Hua as chief editor - 朝振花主編 ,Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian
remarked on Island True Writings on the Directions (Hai Ðảo Chân Kinh Chỉ Nam Chinh
Phap)
3.33 After Pelliot, “Deux iteneraires de Chine en Inde” BEFEO, t w, the Chinese transcripted into
K”ouen luoen or K’ouen –t’ouen. Please read Unified Việtnamese History Đại Nam Nhất

Thống Chí- 大 南 一 統 志 ) (translated by Phạm Trọng Diễn) Hànội: Publishing House of

Social Sciences, 1971, page 149
3.34 The other annoncement published in the Journal officiel de la Republique Française, 26
Juillet 1933, leaving the date of 10-7-1933 using the date of 26 Jul 1933.
3.35. Please read the original text of the announcement in the Journal de la Republique Française
25 Juillet 1933, partion of Avis - Communication ou Ministères des Affaires Étrangères, p
7794.

224
APPENDIX A
1. Figures was translated into English by Anne & James Minton

Figure 1.1 - Concept of developing South East Asian Language throughout the world by
ocean lines, beginning from East Sea (SouthChina Sea)(Paul River, 1923)

225
Figure 1.2 – This would be the map of East Sea (SouthChina Sea)if the sea level decreases by
70 meters. The coastal line of Việtnam would expand and get much closer to the Paracel and
Spratly Islands.

Figure 1.3 – Map of the deep ocean floor proves that Spratlys was the extended length of the
coast of Việtnam

226
Figure 1.4 – Paracel Islands – Spratly Islands (Geo-history Review, Issue #29)

227
Figure 1.5 East Sea (South China Sea)with Hoàng Sa– Paracels/Spratlys and other important
land names

Figure 1.6 – Location of East see and the world. The circled area (2500 nautical miles in
diameter) includes almost a half of human population.

228
Figure 1.7 – Map showed the distance from the nearest isles of Hoàng Sa – Paracels to the
closest isles belonged to the land of Việtnam (referred from the Map of Southeast Asia –
National Geographic Society – Washington, D. C (1968)

229
Figure 1.8 – Map with the whole view for the locations of the islands and hidden rocks in the
East Sea

230
Figure 1.9 – Arial view of Hoàng Sa– Paracels (Pattle, Shanhu Dao) showing a military
establishment and weather station

231
Figure 1-10 – Việtnamese Sovereinty Stele and the Statue of Buddhist Goddess on Hoàng Sa-
Paracels

232
Figure 1.11 – The Terrace of Việtnamese Weather Station on Hoàng Sa (Pattle Shanhu Dao),
Paracels (photo 1969)

233
Figure 1.12 – Engineer Trần Hữu Châu with the delegation of Japan-Việtnam specialists
working on Hoàng Sa- Paracels. (the battleship HQ2 is in the background) Photo was taken
in 1973.

234
Figure 1.13 – Three Japanese experts on Quang Hoa Dong Island. The background is Quang
Hoa West. Engineer Tran Huu Chau led the joint Japanese-Việtnamese specialists to
examine and inspect Hoàng Sa– Paracels Islands in the Fall of 1973.

Figure 1.14 – Engineer Trần Hữu Châu on Robert island of Hoàng Sa-Paracels

235
Figure 1.15 – Huu Nhat Island (Robert)

236
Figure 1.16 – Quang Hoa Island (Duncan)

237
Figure 1.17 – Quang Ảnh Island (Money)

238
Figure 1.18 – Map of Trường Sa – Spratlys – with Việtnamese names (by Việtnamese
Measurement Agency of Social Republican Việtnam, 1989)

239
Figure 1.19 – Sketching map of Song Tử Đông Island

240
Figure 1.20 – Sovereinty Monument signified Việtnamese ownership of Song Tử Đông
Island belonged to the Spratlys Islands

241
Figure 1.21 – Sketching Map of Song Tu West Island

242
Figure 1.22 – Sailors of the Việtnamese Navy on Song Tử West Island, Spratlys Islands

243
Figure 1.23 – Sketching map of Thị Tứ Island

244
Figure 1.24 – Sketching map of Loai Ta Island

245
Figure 1.25 – Sketching map of Nam Yet Island

246
Figure 1.26 – Sketching map Sơn Ca Island

247
Figure 1.27 – Sketching map of Ba Bình Island

248
Figure 1.28 – Sketching map of Sinh Tồn Island

Figure 1.29 – Sketching map of Trường Sa – Spratly Island

249
Figure 1.30 – Sketching map of An Bang Island

250
Figure 1.31 – According to ecological evolution, East Sea (SouthChina Sea)belongs to
Việtnam. The Wallace Huxley Line differentiates Philipine from East Sea.

251
Figure 1.32 – Ocean currents and salt level of East Sea

252
Figure 1.33 – Sea storms and other natural disasters (e.g. earthquake, tsunami) inhe East Sea

253
Figure 2.34 – Map showing the way from land Quang Nam (a province of the Le Dynasty)
toward the Hòn Ré` Island and Bãi Cát Vàng (Paracels) included in Việtnam land ownership)

254
Figure 2.47 - Maps in the document book Livro da marinharia of FM Pinto (1560)(p.266)

255
 F
Figure 2.49 – Map of Van-Langren (1595

256
Figure 2.50 – Map of Great Country of An Nam

257
Figure 2.50 An Nam đại Quốc Họa Đồ Map

Figure 2.51 – Sa Kỳ Sea Mouth

258
Figure 2.52 – West side of Ré Island (Photo by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)

259
Figure 2.53 – Đình - Community center of An Hải ( Lý Sơn county to the East of Ré Island
(Figure by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)

260
Figure 2.54 – Ancestor Memory House of Phạm Quang Ảnh (Photo by Nguyễn Nhã, 1999)

261
Figure 2.55 Sailing ship used for going to Hoàng Sa-Paracels by Nguyễn Hạp (collected by
Nguyễn Nhã)

262
263
APPENDIX A 2. DOCUMENTS
This Document section was translated into English by Qui Hoàng from Quá Trình
Xác Lập Chủ Quyền Của Việt Nam Tại Quần Đảo Hoàng Sa Và Trường Sa by Nguyễn Nhã,
Ph.D. Dissertation, published by The National University of Hochiminh city, Hochiminh city,
2003.

264
DOCUMENT 2.1 (a)
Excerpt in Chinese from Toản Tập Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ ( 天南 四至 路圖 書, The
Complete Southern Land Four-Book Road Maps) book I, in Hồng Đức Bản Đồ ( Hồng Đức
Maps), now at Toyo-Bunko. The Archeological Institute in Saigon has translated it according
to microfiche 100-891 in 1962.

Translated into Việtnamese by Bửu Cầm, English by Qui Hoang

“…In the middle of the sea there is a Golden Sand Strip (1), around 400 mile long and 20
mile wide rising up straight. From Đại Chiêm (2) sea mouth to Sa-Vinh sea mouth (port) the
southwest wind blows all the commercial ships travelling within to it, while the Northeast
wind would push all the ships from outside to the Strip also, and all would die of hunger (3).
All cargos would be left there. Each year at the winter’s ending month the Nguyễn sent 18

265
 ships to ship away those cargos; mostly gold, silver, monies, guns and ammunitions (4). It
took a day and a half to get to the Strip from Đại Chiêm, half a day from Sa-Kỳ (5).

The Strip also had tortoise shells. At Sa-Kỳ seaport (6) there was a mountain on which
people produced wood products, mostly the elm wood, called the elm field. Forest ranger was
in place to take charge…”
_______________________________

(1) The Golden Sand Strip: in the photocopy of the Chinese original, the map has script in
Nôm (Việtnamese-created characters based on Chinese characters) “Bãi Cát Vàng”. See
Hồng Đức Bản Đồ, ibid. p. 94
(2) Đại Chiêm: sea mouth in 广南 guang nan, 25 miles East of Diên Phước precinct. The
left shore belongs to Phúc Trạch village, Hòa Vang precinct; the right shore An Lương
village, Lê Dưong precinct. This is where the Chợ Củi River opens to the sea. See Đại Nam

Nhất Thống Chí, book 7, Guang nan 广南 province, Quan Tấn section.
(3) This is the only old account telling how the foreigner’s ships were washed ashore to
the Strip and all sailors died of hunger with all cargos left behind. This could only happen
when the ships hit coral reefs and were damaged to the extent that they could no longer be
used, and they sailors had to move the cargos onto the Strip, ran out of foods. If the ships had
not been destroyed, the sailors could have survived, after the storms. Historical records of the
Western missionaries, through theirs letters, show clear details of the wreckages at Hoàng Sa
(Paracels) Islands.
(4) Lunar calendar winter’s ending month usually falls in solar calendar January or
February of next year. During this time, at Paracels Islands, it is the dry season without any
more storms. This is the most convenient time for the Nguyễn lords to send their soldiers to
ship away the left-behind gold, silver, monies, guns and ammunitions. This historical account
clearly proves the authority and sovereignty of Việtnam (through the Nguyễn lords) on the
Paracels Islands. If the islands belong to another nation, there could not be this action of
sending 18 ships every year to Hoàng Sa islands (the Golden Sand Strip) to ship away the
cargos without any objections from another country. Other subsequent accounts continuously

recorded this action/event through the work of the Hoàng Sa (soldier) group, the Bắc Hải 北

海 (soldier) group though centuries until the French came to dominate Việtnam.

266
(5) There is a possible error in recording the day and a half and half a day here because
accounts in Chinese normally say the time lengths are 3 days and three nights. From Guang

nan 广南 going out one day and a half there is no island that measures 400 miles long and 20
miles wide. Beyond that, the Paracels islands could reach that long, even though the estimate
is not that good.
(6) Sa-Kỳ: sea mouth at Bình Sơn precinct, Quảng Ngãi province. See Đại Nam Nhất
Thống Chí, book 6, Quan Tấn section.

267
 DOCUMENT 2.1 (b)
An Nam Roads Complete Book, compiled by Đỗ Bá Công Đạo

268
DOCUMENT 2.1 (c)

269
 The Golden Sand Strip and notes on book I, An Nam Roads Complete Book
[119]

DOCUMENT 2.2

270
 Phủ Biên Tạp Lục ( 撫 邊 雜 錄 , Records of Administering The Frontiers),
Book 2, sheets 78b-79a in Chinese
Translated into Việtnamese by Nguyễn Văn Bồng, English by Qui Hoang
“…Beyond the large sea mouth in the vicinity of An Vĩnh village, Bình Sơn precinct,
Quảng Nghĩa province (1), there is mountain named Cù Lao Ré (2). Its width may reach
farther than 30 miles. Previously villagers from Tứ Chính area planted numerous beans there.
It took 4 canh (2-hour period) from the sea mouth to rowboat to Cù Lao Ré.
Beyond Cù Lao Ré lie the islands Đại Trường Sa of the old days. Here people produced
many sea products that sold everywhere; therefore the state organized the Hoàng Sa group/
flotilla to collect the products. To reach the Đại Trường Sa islands, people had to spend 3
days and nights. It is estimated that Đại Trường Sa is near the Northern Sea.” (Sheet 78b-79a)

___________________________
(1) Quảng Nghĩa: From the time Nguyễn Hoàng came to rule Thuận Quảng, he changed
Tư Nghĩa phủ (larger administrative province) to Quảng Nghĩa. From Gia Long 7 (1808),
changed to Quảng Nghĩa trấn (provincial area) from Minh Mạng 13 (1832), became Quảng

271
 Nghĩa tỉnh (province) to date. Before Lê Thánh Tông conquered Champa, it had been a part
of Champa, but even before that it had been the area in conflict between Việtnam and
Champa, belonging to, at times, either to Việtnam or Champa dependent on who had won the
war at the time. Cf. Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí, book 6, Quảng Ngãi province, section Kiến
Trí Duyên Cách.
(2) Cù Lao Ré: Ré, not Trẻ, is the common name of the island Lý Sơn, amidst the sea,
East of Bình Sơn precinct, Quảng Ngãi. Villagers from the An Vĩnh and An Hải areas live
there.
(3) Đại Trường Sa, namely, Hoàng Sa islands. When Lê Quí Đôn wrote this book (1776),
the Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ group still existed. This strongly proves the continuity of the exertion
of authority of the Việtnamese Court on the islands through many centuries.

272
 DOCUMENTS 2.3 (a)
Phủ Biên Tạp Lục (Records of Administering The Frontiers). Book 2, sheets 82b-
83a

273
 DOCUMENTS 2.3 (b)
Phủ Biên Tạp Lục (Records of Administering The Frontiers). Book 2, sheet 83b

274
 DOCUMENTS 2.3 (c)
Records of Administering The Frontiers, book 2, sheet 84a
DOCUMENT 2.3 (d)
Records of Administering The Frontier, book 2, sheet 84b

275
 Translated into Việtnamese by Nguyễn Văn Bồng (Đông Tùng), edited by Hãn
Nguyên; English by Quí Hoàng

“…An Vĩnh village (1) belongs to Bình Sơn precinct, Quảng Nghĩa province, lies
Northeastern ward, near the sea. (Not too far) in the sea there are many islands and
mountains, roughly more than 300 peaks. Between the mountains is the sea; they are
separated by one day or a few 2-hour periods of boating. Freshwater streams can be found
here and there in the mountains (or islands). Among the islands there is a golden sand strip,
roughly 30 miles in length, flat and large, holding crystal clear water. The islands had huge
numbers of swallow nests (yến sào) (2) and thousands of birds that were not afraid of men at
all. They stood, walked around when men were there. The strip treasured many interesting
products, for example, the “flower” snail; or the elephant-eared snail, big as a piece of straw
mat, belly having some kind of pearl whose size is as big as the thumb’s nail and whose
creamier color is not comparable to that of the oyster pearl. The shell of this snail could be
separated in large pieces or ground to use as plaster (to coat houses). Furthermore, there were
the turban snails whose shells can be used to made ornamental products. Another species was
the “good-smell” snail. The meat of these various kinds of snails can be salted and prepared
as foods.
There were tortoises which were very large; also the commonly called “trắng bông”, or
trionychid sea turtle whose look is akin to tortoise, but smaller; its shell is rather thin and can
be used as ornament; its eggs are tiny and can be salted to eat.
Then there were the sea cucumbers called “đột đột”. People dived and caught them, took
out the meat, then the organs inside with calcium powder, then dried them under the sun.
They can be served after being pickled for a while with juice made from the crab and scraped
off. It was a delicious appetizer— better than pork or fish.
Foreigner’s ship going through usually met storms and got destroyed here, at the islands.
Previously the Nguyễn court organized the Hoàng Sa Flotilla/group consisting of 70 men,
taking them from An Vĩnh village. Each year they took turn to depart to the sea in February
to perform their duties. They were supplied with six months of ration, travelled on five small
fishing boats in three days and three nights to reach the (Hoàng Sa) islands. They were free to
catch birds and fish to feed themselves. They frequently found lost items such as copper
horses, silvery flowers, coins, silver, copper products, tin slugs,

276
 __________________________
(1) An Vĩnh: 1 of 2 areas (An Vĩnh, An Hải), in Cù Lao Ré or Lý Sơn island, Bình Sơn
precinct, Quảng Ngãi.
(2) Yến sào: swallow nests; their saliva is edible. In the same period of Lê Quí Đôn, a
Western missionary wrote about Swallow nests - “yến sào” in a message in Việtnamese with
fairly good description as follows: “Swallow nest. First thing before eating is to burn it on
fire to dry, then put it in boiling water to clean it; tear it to small pieces, cook meat and fat
and spices (?) then use that juice from them to cook with the swallow nest, then eat.” See “
Letter on 18-2-1770 of Bishop (?) to P. Davoust, Journal de Mission du Tonkin.Archives des
Mission Étrangère de Paris, Vol. 690, Tonkin. p. 580 (hand-written document from Đặng
Phương Nghi).

In addition to black lead, guns, ivory, yellow bee wax, fur, and porcelain, they also picked up
tortoise shells, sea cucumbers, and so many “pearls” from the “flower” snails.

The Paracels Flotilla/group returned by August only, at the Eo seaport (1), then came to Phú
Xuân to submit the collected finds. Officials would weigh, inspect and classify them, then let
the men sell the “flower” snails, trionychid turtles, sea cucumbers. Then they would receive
their own recognition certificates and return home. The finds from the sea vary from time to
time and sometimes there were nothing.

I (Lê Quí Đôn) had had the opportunities to review the accounting book of Chief Thuyên Đức
Hầu before and found:

Nhâm Ngọ year of the Horse (1702) the PARACELS-Hoàng Sa Group/group found 30
silver teals.
Giáp Thân year of the Monkey (1704), 5,100 pounds of tin
Ất Dậu year of the Rooster (1705), 120 silver teals
From 1709 to 1713, in these five years, they could find some pounds of tortoise
and sea cucumbers only. Occasionally, some tin slugs, a couple of porcelain bowls, and two
copper guns

277
 The Nguyễns also organized the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla. This Flotilla did not have a settled
number of men. They were taken from Tứ Chính village (near the sea, in Bình Thuận
province), or volunteers from Cảnh Duong village, granted certificate and sent to do duties.
Men from the Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla were exempted from personal tax, toll fees through

watch towers, ferries; they could also use small fishing boats to go to Bắc Hải 北海 or Côn
Lôn island, or streamed down to the islands in Hà Tiên to collect trionychid turtles, sea
cucumbers or đồn ngư (dolphins), lục quí ngư (a type of fish), sea cucumbers.

The state included the management of Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla into the Hoàng Sa Flotilla. They
normally could find the above-mentioned items, but rarely found any monies, or other
treasures.

Hoàng Sa lies near Liêm Châu province of Hải Nam Island. Men from our country who
travelled on the sea occasionally would meet fishermen from the Northern state (China); both
would talk to each other, share information etc. I had had an opportunity to see the

__________________________________

(1) Cửa Eo: Yêu môn; it is the Thuận An seaport. It was named Thuận An only from Gia
Long 13 (1814).
(2) Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla: because of the need and too large area of operation for the
PARACELS-Hoang Group/flotilla, the Nguyễns organized this Flotilla/ group, but placed it
under the management of the latter, but they operated mainly in the Southern parts such as
Côn Lôn, Hà Tiên and today’s Spratly islands. This Flotilla/group was able to collect only the
sea products, not lost gold, silver, guns and other valuables as were found in the
PARACELS-Hoàng Sa.

official letter from the official (mandarin) in charge of Văn Xương precinct, 岛 州 Qiong
Zhou, sent to Thuận Hóa, in which he wrote: “Càn Long year 18 (1753), ten soldiers from the
gold search team from An Vĩnh village, Chương Nghĩa province, Quảng Nghia of An Nam

278
were sent in July to “Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙” (10-thousand miles Spratly Islands) to look
for sea products. Eight of these men went ashore to find the products while two remained on

the boat. A strong windstorm cut their anchor, pushing their boat to 青岛 QingLan seaport.
Local official interrogated these two and found out they were truthful; we then escorted these
two to their original place.” (1)

Lord Nguyễn Phúc Chu (2) ordered the Cai Bạ (mandarin) in Thuận Hóa, who was Thực
Lượng Hầu, to officially reply that official.
_________________________________
(1) This is a strong proof demonstrating that up to this year, the Chinese government always
respected the authority of Việtnam at Hoàng Sa. If the Chinese felt that Việtnam had violated
their sea rights, they had objected strongly to the Việtnamese government by this incident.
During the year 1753 and the subsequent ones we found no records of any objection. On the
other hand, after interrogating the two soldiers, they had treated them fairly and returned
them to their country.

(2) Nguyễn Phúc Chu (1691-1725) had died in 1725. Càn Long 18 is the year 1753, during
which Lord Nguyễn Phúc Khoat (1738-1765) ruled. This could very well be an error in this
engraving.

279
DOCUMENT 2.3 (e)
This page in a version with the word “y” ( 依 ) instead of “hoại” ( 壞 )
Document number VHV 1737, Viện Nghiên cứu Hán Nôm (Hànội)

280
 This page in a version with the word “hoại” ( 壞 )
Document number HNV 178, library of the Social Sciences at HochiMinh city

281
DOCUMENT 2.4: Some newly discovered documents in Cu Lao Ré
(Nguyễn Quang Ngọc, Vũ Văn Quân, Đề tài BD HD 01-01, History Department,
National University of Hànội)

2.4.1. Request of Cù Lao Ré area, An Vĩnh village

This request, dated January 15, Canh Hung year 36 (1775), written by Hà Liễu, Supervisor of
Cu Lao Ré area, An Vĩnh village, asked for the regrouping-strengthening the Paracels
flotilla/group-đội. This document is kept at worshipping house of the Võ family in An Vĩnh

282
village, which is the West hamlet-Thôn Tây, An (Lý) Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn precinct, Quảng
Ngãi now.

Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

Translation

“ January 15th, Cảnh Hưng year 36 (1775) (1)

(Your Excellency,)

My name is Hà Liễu, supervising official of Cù Lao Ré, An Vĩnh village, belonging to the
Inner Treasury, Hà Bạc, Bình Sơn precinct, Quảng Ngãi province (2), having the courage to
beg the following in your gracefulness and bestowal:

Originally our village had two groups/ Flotilla- đội: Hoàng Sa and Quế Hương; in the year of
the Goat (3), Đốc chiến (Chief soldier) (4) Võ Hệ submitted a request to found two more
groups-đội: the Đại Mạo Hải Ba and the Quế Hương Hàm consisting of 30 men. Their annual
tax was 10 thạch (roughly 50 bushels, or 480 gallons) of tortoises or trionychid turtles, 5 lạng
(roughly 150grams) fragrant cinnamon. By the year of the Cat (5), there was order that
villagers in Hà Bạc who had red certificate or red application had to pay tax in a different
way and had to bring in their accounts to show. From then on, we had to increase our
population and started villager-soldier programs. By that time the number of soldiers in our
village was 23 men; we had to augment the number and paid some more for the toll fees to be
able to carry out the orders satisfactorily to date (6). Now we are requesting to establish two
groups-đội Hoàng Sa and Quế Hương as previously done in which there will be some
outsiders. We will inform you and note in books to submit. We will travel by boats to the
islands to collect things, namely, items in copper, tin, sea cucumbers, trionychid turtles; all
will be submitted to you. If war happens out there, we will fight the violators earnestly. After
fighting is over, we will seek an order to return to the sea to continue our work and bring
items back to submit. You have our words that we will faithfully and dutifully perform our
duties without any complaints. Please accept our request and thankfulness. (7)

(Yours faithfully)

283
 Decision (8): Approved

Notes:
(1) Cảnh Hưng is the period name of King Lê Hiển Tông (1740-1786)
(2) Cù Lao Ré area is the common name; its official name is An Vĩnh area
(3) From 1775 backward, we can count a few years of Tân Mùi (the Goat) such as 1751
and 1691. Right after that the author mentions the year of Quý Mão (the Cat); the nearest Quý
Mão from 1775 is 1723; therefore the Tân Mùi mentioned here can only be either 1691 or
1631. The word “nguyên” (originally) in the first sentence denotes a period before 1691 or
1631; that means the Hoàng Sa Flotilla/group had to be formed before 1691, or even before
1631.
(4) “Đốc chiến” (roughly Chief soldier) could very well mean a military rank.
Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea
(5) Year 1723. See note (3)
(6) The message in this part is not very clear. Summarily it can be understood as: An
Vĩnh village originally had two soldier Flotilla: Hoàng Sa and Quế Hương. From 1691 they
were added by two more Flotilla: Đại Mạo Hải Ba and Quế Hương Hàm; officially the total
the number should be 30 men, but by that year (1723) the existing number was 23 men only;
therefore the village had to recruit and augment it to 30 men and paid extra fees to be able to
operate satisfactorily up to year 1775.
(7) The activity of the Hoàng Sa Flotilla written in this request basically resembles what
was recorded in Lê Quí Đôn’s account in Phủ Biên Tạp Lục (Records of Administering The
Frontiers) written in 1776, a year later.
(8) Thân: Decision of the upper level. In this case it was “Approved”.

Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

2.4.2 Directive from Grand Marshal— General in charge of All Military and People Affairs

This is the directive from the Grand Marshal of the Tây Sơn dynasty to the Chief of Hoàng
Sa Flotilla to dispatch men to Hoàng Sa and other islands to retrieve the lost items. This
proves the Hoàng Sa Flotilla continued to exist and operate under the Tây Sơn. This

284
document is now at the worshipping house of the Võ family, at An Vĩnh area, which is now
the West hamlet, Lý (An) Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn precinct, Quảng Ngãi

Original in Chinese below

Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

Translation
“Directive…(1)
The Grand Marshal has this directive for you, Marquis Hội Đức:
Order Chief of Hoàng Sa group to always supervise, carry out the work of choosing men in
the naval force, taking four fishing boats to Hoàng Sa and other islands to search for gold,
silver, copper, canon, gun, tortoise, trionychid turtle shell, valuable stone and bring them all
back at one place to submit at the capital. If they do not report to authority, or take away
some of the findings, or violate the salt makers, fishermen, they will be punished according to
the law. Carry on.

February 14th, year Thái Đức 9 “ [1786] (2)

285
 Notes
(1) It is very illegible here.
(2) Thái Đức is the period name of Nguyễn Nhạc.

2.4.3. Report from Marquis Phú Nhuận

This is a report on a resolution at An Vĩnh area by Envoy-Supervisor at Sa Kỳ seaport,
who is also Supervisor in charge of defense at Hoàng Sa. This proves the Hoàng Sa (soldier)
group existed continuously from the era of the Nguyễn Lords through the Tây Sơn (see
Request of Cù Lao Ré area, An Vĩnh village, Directive from Grand Marshal) to the Nguyễn.
This document is kept at the Võ family, at An Vĩnh area, Quảng Ngãi.

Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

Translation

“Envoy-Supervisor at Sa Kỳ sea mouth (1), also Supervisor in charge of defense at Hoàng

Sa (2) Phú Nhuận Hầu (3) reports:

Bowing to His Excellency, giving this resolution:

286
 Coming back to this area (4), I have found out many officials who were in charge of the
ceremonial temples have retired. I am afraid there will be no one caring for the temples,
worshipping and ceremonies, in which at least three functions will be needed. Now we have
voted, like the last time, to choose Mr. Võ Văn Khiết, our Trustee to have things run
smoothly. Mr. Khiết is a straightforward, honest, hard-working and knowledgeable man; he
will, from now on, have the title and function of Keeper of community belvedere (đình) so
that he can take care of our belvedere, coordinate services in the village. He will also hear
praises and criticisms from us. Resolution is now approved.

October 1st, year Gia Long 2 [1803] (5)

Notes
(1) Sa Kỳ: sea mouth lying between Bình Sơn and Sơn Tịnh precincts in Quảng Ngãi
province now.
(2) An Vĩnh village is the birthplace as well as the place where the men of Hoàng Sa
group/flotilla-đội were recruited, trained, equipped and dispatched. It lies southern of Sa Kỳ.
Cù Lao Ré, where An Vĩnh area belonged, supplied a part of the team, was 26 km to the
Northeast of Sa Kỳ. As such the fact that Marquis Phú Nhuận served both as Envoy-
Supervisor at Sa Kỳ sea mouth and Supervisor in charge of defense at Hoàng Sa is
understandable.
(3) This document does not indicate who Phú Nhuận Hầu is, but Đại Nam Thực Lục
Chính Biên (Đại Nam Historical Records), first era, records that in the Autumn (July of
Lunar year) of year Gia Long 2 (1803): “Granted title Supervisor in charge of defense at Sa
Kỳ sea mouth to Supervisor Võ Văn Phú, sent him to recruit soldiers from outsiders (of the
village) to form Hoàng Sa group/flotilla-đội.” (Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên, first ear, book
XXII, translation copy, Sử Học Publishing, Hànội, collection III, p. 136). This event took
place 3 months before the above report. Therefore, we can ascertain with solid evidence that
Phú Nhuận Hầu is Supervisor Võ Văn Phú in Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên. One more
telling sign is that officials in past Việtnamese monarchies normally use their first name as
the first word in their title.
(4) Indicating An Vĩnh area is on Cù Lao Ré
(5) This document shows how Envoy-Supervisor at Sa Kỳ sea mouth, also Supervisor in
charge of defense at Hoàng Sa, Phú Nhuận Hầu came to this area, found it was lacking a
Keeper of the community belvedere, told its dwellers to elect one and approved the process.

287
2.4.4. Application of An Vĩnh area for separation
In this application people of An Vĩnh area on Cù Lao Ré island requested separation
from the inland An Vĩnh village to form an independent administrative unit. In many ways
this application contains information on Hoàng Sa group and its activity. This is kept at the
worshipping house of Phạm Quang family, An Vĩnh area, which is An (Lý Vĩnh village, Lý
Sơn precinct, Quảng Ngãi at present.

288
 Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

289
 Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

290
Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea
Translation
(Dear Sir,)
“We are residents of An Vĩnh area, Cù Lao Ré, belonging to Bình Sơn precinct, Quảng
Ngãi province, namely, Captain Nguyễn Văn Giai, Corporals Phạm Văn Tha, Lê Văn Liên,
Ngô Văn Sầm, Island chief Võ Văn Kê, Belvedere keeper Võ Văn Khiết, Collector’s
accountant Phạm Quang Sam, resident Phạm Quang Chử, area head Trần Văn Trinh and all
people from this area wish to request and wish for your great kindness to approve:

Originally our forefathers of seven ancestral lines, all from An Vĩnh village, came to develop
this Cù Lao Ré, out in the sea (1). To the East it touches An Hải village (2); to the west and
North touches the sea, the south and small island (3). Our forefathers collected the taxes on
fragrant products, chestnut, Quế hương salted fish, dried fish; they also went to sea to get
tortoise, trionychid turtle shells and other valuables to submit to receive exemption from
taxes on revenue made from work at swamps and bays. Their and our responsibility now
includes regularly making rounds of the sea to report suspicious activity of the pirates. We
take that as our duty to watch the sea territory of our land.

From year Quý Tỵ [1773] (5) to date, our area has established our own papers and records
regarding taxes, and no longer uses the same worshipping places in pagoda, Belvedere
Temple with people from (inland) An Vĩnh village for many years. From year Tân Dậu
[1801], after the victory of the present King’s Army (6), brightening earth and sky, our area
and former Cap. Nguyễn Văn Giai (7) (from early on) have done this. From the time former
Cap. Nguyễn Thụ came to our area, based on regulations, we have founded two more groups:
Quế Hương Hàm and Phụng Du to take charge of the tax responsibility.

Now Defense Supervisor Phú Nhuận Hầu, humbly, would like to ask your approval to
separate our two areas because: in previous eras, men from our area and (inland) An Vĩnh
village served in the same Hoàng Sa Đại Mạo group to go to the sea to search for things of
value to submit at the capital (9); but now we are worried that we are on island, they are on
land, there are many difficulties, as you can see, in helping each other due to the distance and
other things when problems arise. Therefore, we humbly ask for your understanding and
kindness to consider our difficulties and burdens to let us separate (administratively) from

291
 (inland) An Vĩnh village; let us select our own men (10) also as well as be exempted from
levee work and from having to pay taxes for the ones who have disappeared from our area
since long, which would cost us a large amount of money. Bows on bows of gratitude.

Decision (11):

If these two areas and villages are rather truly distant to each other as they said, let them be
separated.
February 11, year Gia Long 3 (1804)
Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea
Decision (12):

This is a very serious affair; your area has to ensure accountability. Approved to separate
and found own group, due to good previous services, and the presence of well-planned
projects.

February 17th, year Giáp Tý (1804), the chiefs and officers of the area meet at the
belvedere and record this decision.

Notes

(1) Seven ancestral lines: seven family origins. The first residents of Cù Lao Ré were the
Chams. At present at Lý Sơn island, many cultural remains and ruins of Champa can still be
found, such as the Cham well at Suối Dung area, Lý An Vĩnh village; palace of Heaven’s
Goddess worshipping Thiên Y A Na (Goddess) at Lý An Hải village; the ruins of the shrine
of the Cow at Lý An Hải etc. Archeological searches have yielded a large amount of cultural
artifacts of Champa. At the beginning of the 17th century (the genealogical book of the Pham
Van family at Lý An Vĩnh village, Lý Sơn has some detail which indicates that time as year
Hoằng Định 9 [1609]) there were 7 persons from seven families from the inland An Vĩnh
village (southern of Sa Kỳ sea mouth, presently in Sơn Tịnh precinct, Quảng Ngãi), who
commanded a boat to reach there to claim and develop the island. After a while, the
population increased and they established An Vĩnh area, which (administratively) belonged to
the inland An Vĩnh village.

292
(2) At the same time with the seven ancestral lines from An Vĩnh, six other ancestral lines
from the inland An Hải Village also arrived at Cù Lao Ré and started the An Hải area, which
(administratively) belonged to the inland An Vĩnh village.
(3) This is hòn Mù U, a very small island with no residents.
(4) Phủ Biên Tạp Lục of Lê Quý Đôn writes: “An Vĩnh village submitted 10 groups
of tortoise (shells), each had 13 “sheets”; 4 barrels of salted fish; 20 drums of
sesame oil; 1 container ( 100 cân = 65kilograms) of costly fish; 705 big jars of
fish sauce.” (Lê Quý Đôn, Phủ Biên Tạp Lục, Khoa Hoc Publishing, Hànội, 1964,
p. 193).
(5) From the time of this request backward, there are these Quý Tỵ years (60 years apart):
1773 - 1713. The possibility of this Quý Tý as 1773 has greater weight because only by that
time the An Vĩnh area on Cù Lao Ré might have the existence of its own belvedere, pagoda
and shrines.
(6) Heaven’s Army (or King’s Army) denotes the army of Nguyễn Ánh.
(7) At the start, the document writes: “ Captain Nguyễn Văn Giai.” toward the end it
misses the middle name “Văn”. Nguyễn Văn Giai , for a long time, had been the captain of
the Hoàng Sa group and led them to the sea many times. Folklore has it that his children and
descents often called his name out on “departing” day ( death day) in ceremonies, in
connection with a long “pole”. According to legends in his days, Mr. Giai carried on his back
many, many rice cakes, which made them look like a long pole, to eat during long days out in
the island to do work.
Private documents on the islands in the Eastern Sea

This points to a concrete reality in which the image of the long pole on the captain’s back has
left an engraving on the memory of the people of the area generation after generation.
(8) Envoy-Supervisor at Sa Kỳ sea mouth, also Supervisor in charge of defense at
Hoàng Sa Võ Văn Phú. See Report from Marquis Phú Nhuận
(9) Under the Nguyễn (from Gia Long on) , Hoàng Sa group was reestablished as a unit
directly under the supervision of the government in 1803. The first Supervisor was Marquis
Phú Nhuận Hầu
(10) This sentence shows An Vĩnh area, even if separated from An Vĩnh village, their men
would still join the Hoàng Sa group/flotilla.
(11) Decision: Approved.
(12) Decision : Approved. Carry out.

293
(13) Names and titles of the officials deleted for brevity.

2.4.5. Grant deed selling a Parcel at An Vĩnh area

This is the grant deed selling a land Parcel of An Vĩnh area, Cù Lao Ré. The sellers were
the people of An Vĩnh village. That means the land was a public-owned land. The purpose of
selling this land was to get the fund to pay for the expenses of the ceremony of joining the
Hoàng Sa group/flotilla at the capital as well to contribute for the group. This document is
kept the house of Mr. Nguyễn Quang Kế, head of the lineage of the Nguyễn Quang Đệ nhất
lang at Trung Yên, West hamlet, Lý Sơn precinct,
Quảng Ngãi
Origin in Chinese (next page)

294
Translation
“ The elders, scribes and all people of An Vĩnh village, at Hà bạc, Bình Sơn precinct,
Quảng Ngãi report the sale of land. Our forefathers developed and owned a land tract at An
Vĩnh area, Cù Lao Ré, next to the land of… (1); its length is 10 sào, width is more than 10
sào (2). Now we are selling the piece of the land, whose Eastern part is near the land of Chief
Ngỗi, western near the pagoda and land of Master Chùy, southern by the land of Thị Hồi,
Northern by that of Biện Khánh. Now we are ordered to establish the Hoàng Sa group/team
and come to the capital to receive the order; in such circumstance we need the money to pay
for the expenses and contribution for our men. For that reason, we all met at our belvedere
and together agreed to sell a parcel of our tract, whose exact location is pinpointed in the
grant deed.

295
 311
This land is now sold to Supervisor Đằng Nguyệt Tử of An Hải area and his wife at the price
of one hundred fifty copper “quan” [coin = 600 đồng (unit, normally called piaster at present,
but values could be very different). From the Lê dynasty down; 90 đồng could buy a (big)
piece of meat— English translation’s note]. Transactions were satisfactorily completed. The
new owner now can use this parcel as agricultural field and can transfer ownership to
descents. If any problem arises from the people of our area regarding rights, or claims, the
village will collect contribution to bear the cost (of court). The (collective) owners have
agreed to sell, here records the sale.

March 12th, year Gia Long 15 [1816]

Sellers: All villagers agree to grant deed. (4)

Notes

(1) This word is illegible.

(2) Unclear units of measurement.
(3) Signatures of 44 persons were reduced for brevity.
(4) One detail here should have attention: Even though the sold land parcel was in An
Vĩnh area in the island, but the sellers were people from the inland An Vĩnh village. We
know that An Vĩnh area had been separated administratively from inland An Vĩnh village
since 1804; therefore this could very well mean that the people inland An Vĩnh still were still
the collective owners of that land.
DOCUMENT 2.5 (a)
Dư Địa Chí ( Geography Book) in Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí (歷朝憲章類誌)
of Phan Huy Chú, book V, sheets Ia and IIa, Dalat Library , No. 3064. MC, in Chinese.

296
 DOCUMENT 2.5 (b)
Dư Địa Chí ( Geography Book) in Lịch Triều Hiến Chương Loại Chí ( 歷朝憲章類誌)
of Phan Huy Chú, book V, sheets IIb, 12a.

Translated into Việtnamese by Văn Vỹ, English by Qui Hoang

Tư Nghĩa larger administrative province has 3 precincts:

297
 Nghĩa Giang precinct, consisting of 93 villages; Bình Dương precinct 70 villages, and Mộ
Hoa precinct 53 villages.

Tư Nghĩa lies toward the middle of Guang nan 广南 region. Mountain ranges spread all
across in the upper river area, the lower (river) area spreads to the sea; it is quite large at the
center. In Thái Vương (1) era its name of Tư Nghĩa appeared. Here the resources are
plentiful, rice fields massively abundant; gold, silver, wood, treasures, fragrant wood, tốc
hương (also a fragrant wood) [IIb] are all very fine. Many elephant, horses are raised here;
there are also big and small islands at the sea nearby, where many beautiful trees, plants
grow, many treasures can be found. The Northeastern An Vĩnh village is in Bình Dưong
precinct (2). It lies in the sea, near a big island on which various mountains can be seen with
their 130 peaks. It takes one day or some 2-hour periods to travel from the mountains to the
sea. The mountains have fresh water and the island has a (big) Golden Sand strip, about 30
miles in length, flat and holding crystal clear water. The island has many swallow nests,
thousands of birds that are not scared of people. On the island, the men can find many
wonderful things, such as the elephant-eared snail, as big as a straw mat, belly having pearls
as big as thumbs; its shell can be used as ornament for (altar, table, chair etc.), or crafted as
memorial plaque, or ground as plaster. Also found can be the turban snail that can be used for
ornaments, and sometimes called “ốc hương”. Then there is the very large tortoise whose egg
are around thumb’s size and thin shell can be used for ornament; furthermore there is the sea
cucumber whose skillful movement on the sand is very interesting. People catch it, use
calcium powder to clean it, throw away the inside, and then dry it. When preparing for food,
they pickle it for a while with juice made from the crab, and then cook with shrimp or pork;
both yield tasty dishes. Many commercial ships encountering storms stopped at this island.
Previous Nguyễn lords founded the Hoàng Sa Flotilla, consisting of 70 men from An V ĩnh
village, who pass swimming tests (?) to serve alternately. Each year the men receive order,
bring foods for 6 months, and travel on 5 small boats to the island in March. Travel time is
normally 3 days and 3 nights. There they would fish all they wan t and search for things of
value from wrecked ships as well as catch many sea products, then return home at Eo seaport,
then go to the capital to submit the items. (3)

________________________________
(1) Thái Vương: Lord Nguyễn Hoàng (1558-1613)

298
(2) Bình Dưong: this precinct had this name from the beginning of the Lê dynasty, and
later was changed Bình Sơn.
(3) This is only a shorter description of what is in Phủ Biên Tạp Lục of Lê Quý Đôn, with
some slight differences only, for example, Phan Huy Chú wrote the men went to the island in
March, instead of January. Half a century passed after Phủ Biên Tạp Lục had been printed,
and Dư Địa Chí of Phan Huy Chú still confirmed the exercise of authority of Việtnamese
government at Hoàng Sa through the Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ group.

DOCUMENT 2.6 (a)

Hoàng Việt Dư Địa Chí (Hoàng Việt Geography Book), book I, sheets 10b-11a,
engraving of 1872 , at The Archeological Institute, Saigon, No. VĐ7, in Chinese

299
DOCUMENT 2.6 (b)
Hoàng Việt Dư Địa Chí, book I, sheet 11b, in Chinese
DOCUMENT 2.7 (a)
Command from Minh Mệnh 13-07-

300
 DOCUMENT 2.7 (b)

301
 Command from Minh Mệnh 13-07-

Translated into Việtnamese by Nguyễn Chí Viễn, English by Quí Hoàng

July 13th, year Minh Mạng 18 (1837), officials Hà Duy Phan and Lý Văn Phức, compliantly
reread (this document)

A previous command was given to send (some of) the capital-guarding naval force and
military ships from two provinces Quảng Nghĩa and Bình Định to Hoàng Sa islands to
perform survey and map drawing, and they have returned. Except Nhu and Duyên, who
brought the ships back, four men: naval team captain Phạm Văn Biện, guides Vũ Văn Thùy,
Phạm Văn Sanh, team member Lưu Đức Trực are to get “stick” punishment. All other
villagers and soldiers will be rewarded due to their hard work and effort. All soldiers will be
rewarded with one-month of salary; all villagers would get 2 (valuable) coins. All ship
workers from the provinces will be returned to their homes to continue normal existence.
Trương Viết Súy, former convict, who committed crime and caused his work great harm,
while supervising and producing medicine, because of misappropriating governmental fund
for personal business. He was sentenced to death and waiting to be executed, but then His
Excellency forgave him and sent him to Hoàng Sa, then Gia Định to help build a fort, and
now help map drawing. He went through 11 places in the island, subject to much hard labor,
drew the maps—not to desired expectation, but since he has shown repentance, he will earn
his amnesty and be released from jai; still he has to report to fortress’ guard captain to receive
orders and duties. As such, carry on.

Here also obediently carrying out His Excellency’s command, select 22 soldiers and 31
villagers to work together.

Nguyễn Văn Hưu writes command

Hà Duy Phan and Lý Văn Phúc reread.

302
 DOCUMENT 2.8(a)
Report of the Department of Building and Development (Construction)(to King Minh
Mạng) on 6-21-1838

303
304
 DOCUMENT 2.8 (b)

Translated into Việtnamese by Nguyễn Chí Viễn, English by Qui Hoang

June 21st, year Minh Mạng 19 (1838)

Department of Building and Development.

(Your Excellency,)

We are welcoming back officials, Ðỗ Mậu Thoảng, Lê Trọng Ba, who have just returned
from PARACELS-Hoàng Sa. Our staff are viewing their work and interviewing them. This
time the expedition team has reached 12 islands in the total of 25; 13 other islands will need
further expeditions. According to guide Vũ Văn Hùng, we will need to survey and draw 4
maps all together. They have completed 3 maps; one remaining is rather far away; the
southern wind and weather do not allow further exploration. They will continue their work
next year. In the mean time we are looking at the four finished maps (three individual maps
and one of them together in general view). We find they are not of desired expectation, more
work should be done to get clearer and more detailed Figures of the islands. Additionally, one
of the journal needs to be clarified and a better map drawn, please let us inquire more into the
matter and tell them to yield better result.

Furthermore, they have bought back on this trip one canon, red coral reef stones, trionychid
turtle shells, birds, etc. All will be submitted; everything seems to be in good order.

Thang Huy Thận writes report

Hà Duy Phan and Lý Văn Phức reread.

305
 DOCUMENT 2.8 (c)
Report (to King Minh Mạng) No. 10

306
 DOCUMENT 2.8 (d)

Translated into Việtnamese by Nguyễn Chí Viễn, English by Quí Hoàng

307
 December 28th, year Thiệu Trị 7 (1847)

Department of Building and Development

Your Excellency,

Hereby serving your command to carry out:

The Hoàng Sa islands belong to our nation’s sea territory. Send expedition tour to explore it
each year.

(Content of 2 lines of date and salute is confusing)

Your instruction in year Thiệu Tri 6 to stop expedition and wait until next year has been
carried out. This year in January, our Ministry (Department) complied with your wish to
report the reason of stopping this year, and gave order of your instruction. Normally when
Spring comes we need to be in good preparation to travel to do expedition at the islands. We
are buried with too much work at the Ministry (Department) right now; under such
circumstance, we are humbly asking your permission to hold off the expedition until next
year. We bowingly ask for your acceptance.

Most respectfully yours,

Nguyễn Hữu Ðộ, Nguyễn Trực write letter

Nguyễn Văn Ðiển, Trương Quốc Dụng, Nguyễn Ðình Hùng reread.

308
 DOCUMENT 2.9
Ðại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên ( 大南 寔 錄 前編, Ðại Nam Historical
Records, Earlier Version), book 10, engraving

Translated into Việtnamese by Trần Quang Huy, edited by Hãn Nguyên,

English by Qui Hoang

…“ July, Autumn, year Giáp Tuất (1754), (1) villager-soldiers in of the Hoàng Sa group
encountered big windstorm and were washed to sea territory of 岛州 Qiong Zhou, belonging to
the Thanh (2). The Governor there (interrogated), gave supplies and had them escorted back
to our land. Lord Nguyễn then commanded a thankful letter to the Governor. The sea near An
Vĩnh village, Bình Sơn precinct, Quảng Ngãi province is endowed with 130 sand dunes, one-
day or a few hours travel time. Its length is unknown, could be a thousand mile or more; it is
called thousand-miles PARACELS-Hoàng Sa region, on which can be found fresh water
stream, sea cucumber, tortoise, “flower” snail, trionychid turtle. At the beginning of our
dynasty (the Nguyễn), Hoàng Sa Flotilla was established, consisting of 70 men (soldiers),
taken from An Vĩnh village to travel to the islands by boats each March every year. They
(usually) spend 3 days and 3 nights to reach there, stay on the islands to collect things of
values, and then return in August to submit the collection. Furthermore, there is the Bắc Hải

北海 Flotilla that takes men from Tứ Chính, Bình Cố hamlets, or Cảnh Dương village to go
to the Northern Sea, Côn Lôn to collect desirable items. This Flotilla is under the supervision
of Hoàng Sa Flotilla.”

_______________________________
(1) Phủ Biên Tạp Lục records the year as 1753 (Càn Long 18)
(2) 岛州 Qiong Zhou is a provincial area in Hainan island, China.
DOCUMENT 2.10
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên ( 大南 寔 錄正編, Đại Nam History Records , Main
Version), first era, book 50, sheet 6a

309
 Translated into Việtnamese by Trần Quang Huy, English by Qui Hoang
“January of year of the Pig (1815)
Sent Pham Quang Anh and his Hoàng Sa group to Hoàng Sa to inspect the equipment for
the sea voyage…” (Sheet 6a)
DOCUMENT 2.11

Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên ( 大南 寔 錄正編, Đại Nam History Records , Main
Version), first era, book 52, sheet 15a
“Year of the Rat [year Gia Long 15 (1816)]
…The King ordered the naval force and Hoàng Sa Flotilla to do surveillance and survey of
Hoàng Sa…” (Sheet 15a)

310
 DOCUMENT 2.12 (a)
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 104, sheet 16b

311
312
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 104, sheet 17a

Translated into Việtnamese by Trần Quang Huy, English by Qui Hoang

“Autumn, August of year Minh Mạng 14 (1833)

313
 The King instructed the Department of Building and Development: Hoàng Sa strip in the
sea territory of Quảng Ngãi, looked from afar, can not be recognized among the vastness of
sky and the sea, that is the reason the commercial ships easily got trapped and wrecked. It is
now time to check on the boats to get ready to send with men to the islands to establish
shrines, install (rock) slabs *, plant many trees. In the future the trees will grow and people
can avoid shipwrecks; that is something good for generations after. (Sheets 16b-17a)

___________________________________
English translator’s note:
* Slabs: stone, or later, concrete slabs, usually of various sizes, roughly 1ft x 1.5 ft or 2.5 ft x
4ft, made to put at grave site or others for memorial purposes.

314
 DOCUMENT 2.13 (a)
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 154, sheet 4a

315
 DOCUMENT 2.13 (b)
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 154, sheet 4b

Translated into Việtnamese by Trần Quang Huy, English by Qui Hoang

316
 “Summer, June of year of the Goat [year of Minh Mạng 16 (1835)]

…Built “god’s shrine” at Hoàng Sa, Quảng Ngãi. Hoàng Sa, belonging to the sea territory
of Quảng Ngãi; there appears a white-sand dune, surrounded by many nice green trees. In the
middle of the dune, there is a well; in the southwest an old shrine can be found with an
engraved board saying “ Thousand-miles Ba Bình”. The sand dune measures 1070 “trượng”
(approximately 428meters) in perimeter, acquiring an old name of “núi Phật Tự”. * Its East,
west, south sides are surrounded by sloping coral reefs by the water; its North side touches a
(gigantic) coral reef rising up to 1 trượng 3 thước (5.2meters) **, having a perimeter of 340
trượng (1360meters), close to that of Bàn Than Thạch. Our King intended to found a shrine
and a (memorial) slab there last year, but the storm did not allow that. Now he has sent naval
supervisor Phạm Văn Nguyên with his soldiers and guards as well as ship workers from
Quảng Ngãi and Bình Định provinces to transport materials to build the shrine (7 trượng
away from the old shrine). A memorial slab was founded at the left of the shrine; a “bình
phong” *** at the front. It took ten days to finish the work, then the soldiers returned.”
(sheets 4a-4b)

________________________________
English translator’s note:
* Núi Phật Tự: Buddha’s Pagoda mountain
** Roughly 1 trượng= 10 thước = 4 meters
*** bình phong: literally wind barrier, but according to Feng-shui, it is to block the “harmful
effects” coming from the front.

DOCUMENT 2.14 (a)

Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 165, sheet 24b

317
318
 DOCUMENT 2.14 (b)
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 165, sheet 25a

319
 DOCUMENT 2.14 (c)
Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên (Đại Nam History Records, Main Version),
Second era, book 165, sheet 25b

320
 Translated into Việtnamese by Trần Quang Huy, English by Qui Hoang

Year Minh Mạng 17 [year (Đạo Quang 16 (of the Thanh), of the Horse (1836)]

The Department (Ministry) of Building and Development (Construction) described this for
the King to give directive: “PARACELS-Hoàng Sa belongs to our sea territory; it is situated
at very important location (to our land). Our department has, before, commissioned people to
do mapping for us, but because it is quite large an area, we were able to draw one location
only, and did not know what to proceed with next. Each year we send men to do surveillance
and survey to ensure we gradually gain more knowledge and familiarity of the islands. From
this year on, starting at the latter part of January, we will command local soldiers and guards
of the naval force to sail to Quang Ngai in the first part of February; there they will tell the
people in Quảng Ngãi and Bình Định to rent 4 ships from the locals and ask them direction to
Hoàng Sa islands. Survey all the islands, or strips when you reach them: length, width,
height, depth, perimeter; note the waters around them, namely, their depth, their underwater
surrounding, banks, shape and all the dangerous or safe points. Survey, measure and note
them carefully, the draw maps. Moreover, based on your trip. From what directions, estimate
the distances to them, Also, calculate to find out perpendicular to the inland shore from the
group of islands is which province or area, and at what angles some of provinces or areas
correspond to, and how far. All have to be performed well and report them.”

The King agreed to the directive draft and ordered naval group leader Phạm Hữu Nhật to go
to Hoàng Sa islands, bringing with them 10 wood rectangular sticks [roughly 2m
(meter) long, .025m wide, .005m thick], on which scribed the words: “ year Minh Mạng 17
(1836), naval group leader Phạm Hữu Nhật came to do survey and measurement, leaving this
stick here to mark our exploration.” (Sheets 24b-25b)

321
 DOCUMENT 2.15 (a)
Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ [欽定大南會典事, Compendium of Events and
Regulations of Đại Nam (by Emperor’s Order)], book 207, sheet 25b

322
323
 DOCUMENT 2.15 (b)
Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ [欽定大南會典事, Compendium of Events and
Regulations of Đại Nam (by Emperor’s Order)], book 207, sheet 26a

Translated into Việtnamese by Nguyễn Văn Bồng,

324
English by Qui Hoang

“… Year Minh Mạng 16 (1835), (… writes to) request the building of a shrine at Hoàng Sa
in the form of a stone house, to the southwest of Bạch Sa dune, and a stone slab at the left
(60cm high, 50cm wide). A small stone wall was situated in front of the shrine, at back trees
were planted.” (Sheets 25b-26a)

325
326
 DOCUMENT 2.16 (a)
Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí (大南ー統志, Unified Đại Nam Geography),
Book 6: Quảng Ngãi province

Translated into Việtnamese by Văn Vỹ, English by Qui Hoang

327
 “...In the East lies a Sand islands (Hoàng Sa đảo) horizontally, touching the sea, which
protects it like trench; in the west it dominates the mountainous south with long ranges of
rock covering. To the south it has Bình Định province sitting next to it, with ridges of the Bến

Đá mountain as a barring wall, and to the North Quảng Nam 广 南 province with
promontories and sandy earth as its boundary.”

328
329
 DOCUMENT 2.16 (b)
Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí (大南ー統志, Unified Đại Nam Geography), book 6

330
331
 DOCUMENT 2.16 (c)
Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí (大南ー統志 , Unified Đại Nam Geography), book 6

Translated into Việtnamese by Văn Vỹ, English by Quí Hoàng

332
 “ East of Bình Sơn precinct lies an island named Lý Đảo. (1) From Sa Kỳ (2) sea mouth, if
the wind is favorable, it takes 3 or 4 days and nights of travel time. There are many
mountains on the island, with more than 130 peaks, separated among one another by a day or
a few 2-hour periods. In the middle of the island is the strip PARACELS- Hoàng Sa (Golden
Sand), its length could be more than some thousands of miles (nobody really knew how
long); it is sometimes referred to as “ Thousand-miles long island”. On it fresh water well
can be found; many types of birds frequent it in massive flocks. Also found are sea cucumber,
tortoise, “flower” snail, trionychid turtle, and many things of value from the wrecked ships.

In the beginning of our dynasty, the lords established the Hoàng Sa Flotilla, formed from 70
men of An Vĩnh village. (3) Each year they would be in a mission to get to the island to
search for goods and sea products, then return to submit them through Tư Hiền sea mouth.
There was also, under the supervision of Hoàng Sa Flotilla, the Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla who
would go to Bắc Hải 北海 and the Côn Lôn islands to search for sea products.

In the first part of Gia Long era, following the steps of old regimes, established Hoàng Sa
Flotilla, in the East of the island, near 鳯州 Qiong Zhou, Hải Nam, belonging to the Qing
dynasty of China. But then the government stopped the program. In the first years of his era,
King Minh Mạng ordered soldiers and men to the island to perform survey and surveillance
of the nearby sea. There is a white-sand dune, surrounded by green trees. In the middle of the
dune, there is a well; in the southwest an old shrine (nobody knows when it was built) can be
found with an engraved board saying “ Thousand-miles Ba Bình”. It had an old name of “
Phật Tự son”; the shores on both sides have sloping coral reefs surrounding the water. In the
Northwest appears a very high dune, occupying a perimeter of 340 trượng (1360meters), a
height of 1 trượng 2 thước (4.8 m), as high as that of Bàn Than Thạch. Year 16, there was
order to carry rocks and stones to that place to built a pagoda, and a memorial slab to the left
to mark the expedition. That time the men and soldiers dug up the place and found more than
2000 (Việtnamese) pounds of thin-leaf copper and iron copper.

_________________________________
(1) Lý Đảo: that is the Lý Sơn island, in the sea, to the East of Bình Sơn precinct,
commonly called Cù Lao Ré; land at four sides are raised, the middle drops down. There are

333
 a few tens of acres; people of An Vĩnh and An Hải villages live there. In the old days, the
rulers of the South placed a Lý Sơn military post here.
(2) Sa Kỳ: in the southeast of Bình Sơn; its sea mouth is around 180m, 2.4m deep when
tide is high, 1.2m deep normal. There are promontories, some standing like human forms; its
southern seaport has larger promontories. The south has shore with lines of rock and sand,
appearing like a tray in maps. Quảng Nghĩa is known with 10 beautiful sceneries, in which
“the tray of An Hải” here is one.
(3) An Vĩnh: An Vĩnh and An Hải are two villages/areas of Cù Lao Ré.

DOCUMENT 2.17 (a)

Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu ( 國 朝 正 編 撮 要 , Nation’s Dynasty Main Version
Summary),
Book 3

Translated into Việtnamese by Lê Xuân Giáo, English by Quí Hoàng

“Built Hoàng Sa god’s shrine in Quảng Ngãi province. Hoàng Sa belongs to Quang Ngai’s
sea territory. It has a white sand dune with plenty of green trees and bushes. Inside the dune,
there is a well; an old shrine stands in a spot at the southwest with engraving “ Vạn Lý Ba
Bình” (thousand miles of peaceful waves). The white sand dune was previously named “
Buddha’s Pagoda Mountain”. The shores to the East, west, and south all are surrounded with
coral reefs. A hill of rocks rises (above the sea), 1360m in perimeter, 5.2m high, comparable
to the height of the sand dune, called Bàn Than Thạch. A shrine and memorial slab were
ordered built here; in front, also a wind barrier.”

334
335
 DOCUMENT 2.17 (b)
Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu ( 國 朝 正 編 撮 要 , Nation’s Dynasty Main Version
Summary) , book 3

336
337
 DOCUMENT 2.17 (c)
Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu ( 國 朝 正 編 撮 要 , Nation’s Dynasty Main Version
Summary),
Book 3

338
 Translated into Việtnamese by Lê Xuân Giáo, English by Quí Hoàng

“…Ordered naval group leader Phạm Hữu Nhật to bring soldiers and ships to Quảng Ngãi,
then directly to PARACELS-Hoàng Sa, to perform measurement and survey of all the
islands, sand dunes they found: length, width, height, depth, perimeter; shapes and distances
of surrounding, including underneath sand, rock aggregates. Also note carefully what area the
shore belongs to, carry with them sticks to mark their exploration, and draw maps for the
King to read.” (Sheet 104a)

339
340
341
 DOCUMENT 2.17 (c)
Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu ( 國 朝 正 編 撮 要 , Nation’s Dynasty Main Version
Summary),
Book 3

342
 DOCUMENT 2.17 (d)
Quốc Triều Chính Biên Toát Yếu (Nation’s Dynasty Main Version Summary),
Book 3

Year of the Monkey 17 (1836)

“ December, a British commercial ship, going through Hoàng Sa, was trapped. The crew of
more than 90 persons arrived at the shore of Bình Định. The King heard of the news, told his
subordinates to bring rice and money to them. The captain and leaders were very thankful.
Nguyễn Tri Phương brought them to the port at Hạ Châu so that they could return home.

343
344
 DOCUMENT 2.18

345
 DOCUMENT 2.19
Official Bulletin in Việtnamese of the Government, No. 8, 1938

346
 DOCUMENT 2.20

347
348
 DOCUMENT 2.21

349
350
 DOCUMENT 2.22
Dao Yi Zhi Lue,岛夷志略 (Short Book on The Foreigners on Islands) by Da bo fang 大薄坊 ,

Yuan dynasty (1206-1368) writes on “Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 ” (p.93) [125]

351
352
 DOCUMENT 2.23
Nan zhou yi wu zhi 南洲异物志 (The Extraordinary Things of Southern Land) by Yang Fu 岛

府 of Đông Hán era (25-220) writes on “magnets” at the sea (in Thái Bình Ngự Lãm by Lý
Phỏng in Sung dynasty, book 988, Dược bộ 5 on Magnetic Stones) [123]

353
 DOCUMENT 2.24
Yu Jing Zong Yao 武京岛要-(Summary on Military Matters) by Zeng Gong Liang 曾功亮

of Sung dynasty (960-1279) writes on military matters at Guang nan 广 南 Đông Lộ, first
collection, book 20

354
 DOCUMENT 2.25

355
Hai Yu 海 岛 by Huang Zhuong 黄 忠 , Ming dynasty, writes on the sea routes from
Guangzhou to Siam (earlier book)

Table 1.1 NAMES OF ISLANDS, STRIPS, And ROCK AGGREGATES ON HOÀNG SA

DOCUMENT 2.26

356
Table 1.2 NAMES OF ISLANDS, STRIPS, And ROCK AGGREGATES ON HOÀNG SA

357
DOCUMENT 2.27

358
359
360
361
362
363
364
 DOCUMENT 2.28

365
DOCUMENT 2.29

366
Table 1.3 NAMES OF BANKS AROUND THE CONTINENTAL SHELF
TƯ CHÍNH OF VIệTNAM
DOCUMENT 2.30

367
 DOCUMENT 2.31 Table 0.1 CHRONICLE

Cent. XXVII
• Start of Cent. XXVII • Hoàng Sa Flotilla/fleets//team/group/đội was founded

• 1686 • Đỗ Bá Công Đạo wrote Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ

Thư, or Toản Tập An Nam Lộ, recorded that the
Nguyễn Lords had sent 18 ships each year to the
Cat Vang-Golden Sand Strip- PARACELS to search
for valuable items, mostly gold, silver, coin, gun
and ammunition.

• 1695 • Ci Da Can (釋大汕), a abbot monk of Trường

Thọ pagoda in Quảng Châu (Guangzhou) came to
visit Đại Việt 大越 by invitation from Lord Nguyễn Phúc
Chu

• 1696 • Ci Da Can wrote Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史, in which the

fact that the Nguyễn Lords sent soldiers out to Vạn
Lý Trường Sa (Ten thousand-miles Islands) –
PARACELS to look for sea products was confirmed.

• Cent. XVIII
• 1701 • In the letter of “Mission Étrangères de Paris”,
travelling on the ship Amphitrite to China, there
was a line saying, “ The Paracels are the islands
belonging to the Đaị quốc An Nam ( Đại Việt 大越 ).

• 1702 • Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội found 30 silver teals

at Hoàng Sa Islands-PARACELS ( Phủ Biên Tạp Lục,
Book 2)

• 1704 • Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội found 5100 pounds

368
 of tin (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục, book 2)

• 1705 • Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội found 126 silver

teals (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục, book 2)

• 1709-1713 • Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội collected sea

products, tortoise, tin and copper gun ((Phủ Biên
Tạp Lục, book 2)

• 1714 • October: Three ships from Holland got wrecked at

the Paracels, people saved the survivors there and brought
them to the South to the Nguyễn Lord where
they were given foods and means to return home.

• 1731 • The map of Quảng Đông (Guangdong) province

and Qiong Zhou (Hải Nam) precinct, printed in
Guangdong Tong zhi (Geography of Guangdong),
written in 1731 by He Yulin, Governor of Quảng

Đông, does not have any mention of Xisha - 西沙

Paracels or Hoàng Sa islands), or Nansha - 南 沙

(Spratly, or Trường Sa islands)

• 1739 • History of the Ming (Minh Chí) , collection 40 & 45)

no record of Tây Sa or Nam Sa in these volumes
on China and 岛州 Qiong Zhou (Hainan island)

• 1754 • A fishing boat from Hoàng Sa /Flotilla/team/group/đội

was washed by storm to 青岛 QingLan seaport. The
official there interrogated the men and returned
them to Thuận Hóa. Lord Nguyễn Phúc Khoat
commanded his mandarin to reply to thank him.

• 1758-1768 • French Admiral Charles Hector Théodat wrote in

369
 “Mémoire pour une enterprise sur la Cochinchine
propose à la Mangon”, he had seen Huế have
about 400 canons taken away from the wreckages
at Paracels islands.

• 1775 • Request from Hà Liễu, Supervisor at Cù Lao Ré, An

Vĩnh village to the Tây Sơn dynasty for regrouping the
Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội.

● 1776 • Lê Quý Đôn wrote Phủ Biên Tạp Lục and described
in details on Hoàng Sa (Paracels), Trường Sa
(Spratly) islands as well as the Hoàng Sa
Flotilla/team/ group, affirming these islands
belonged to Quảng Ngãi.

• 1786 • Directive from Grand Marshal— General in charge

of All Military and People Affairs in Tây Sơn dynasty
to Chief of Hoàng Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội to dispatch
two boats to Hoàng Sa to collect things of value
(gold, silver, copper, canon…) and sea products.

• 1787-88 • The surveying group Kergariou-Locmaria

determined the location Hoàng Sa
(PARACELS) as different from that of Trường Sa
(Spratly), and lies 500km south of Spratly.
Cent. XIX
• 1802 Emperor Gia Long ascended the throne and
founded the Nguyễn dynasty.

• 1805 • Emperor Gia Long ordered the writing of land

accounting books of the North through the South,
called Gia Long Địa Bạ. This work was completed
in 1835 (in the era of Minh Mạng).

370
• 1815 • Sent Supervisor Phạm Quang Ảnh to lead Hoàng
Sa Flotilla/team/group/đội to perform survey and
measurement of the islands of Hoàng Sa.

• 1816 • Sent naval force and Hoàng Sa

Flotilla/team/group/đội to continue survey and measurement

• 1820 • Jean Baptist Chaigneau reported on South (Viet

Nam), stating that PARACELS belong to this nation.

• 1821 • Phan Huy Chú wrote his compendium Lịch Triều

Hiến Chương Loại Chí, stating Hoàng Sa belonged
to Tư Nghĩa (large) administrative province
(In Guang nan 广南 provincial area)

• 1833 • Emperor Minh Mạng instructed the Department of

Building & Development (Construction) to prepare
ships to travel to HoàngSa, to install marking sticks
(of discovery), build shrine to commemorate and plant trees.

• 1834 • Emperor Minh Mạng commanded naval official Trương

Phúc Sĩ to come to Hoàng Sa –PARACELS to draw maps

• 1835 • Emperor Minh Mạng sent Phạm Văn Nguyên to Hoàng

Sa –PARACELS to build a shrine.

• 1836 • Emperor Minh Mạng ordered naval soldiers to travel to

Hoàng Sa - PARACELS to perform surveillance, survey;
draw maps and install Discovery marks, Steel... From then,
it has become an annual routine.

• 1838 • Emperor Minh Mạng continued to send naval soldiers to

perform surveillance and draw maps.

371
 • The book Dictionnarium Latino – annamiticum, published
by Jean Louis Taberd, has the map An Nam Đại Quốc Họa Đồ,
in which “Cát Vàng” Seu PARACELS was noted as belonging to Việtnam.

• 1847 • The report from the Department of Building and

Development (Construction) to King Thiệu Trị
mentioned Hoàng Sa –PARACELS as a part of our land and
asked for a delay in sending the men to it to do survey.

• 1848 • The map Huang Qing Yi Tong Yu Di Quan Tu in the

book Ying Huan Zhi Luc of Peng Wenzhang (China)

did not include Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙.

• 1849 • In the article “Geography of the Cochinchinese

Empire” in Journal of the Geographical of London,
Gutzlaff confirmed that the king of the South had sent
a military fleet to Hoàng Sa and established a small military post
in Kát Vàng (the Golden Sand Strip) - Parcels to collect tax
from the people.

• 1850 ● The book L’univers, histoire et description de tous

les peuples: de leur religions, moeurs, coutume: Japan, Indochine,
Ceylan etc.…of Dubois de Janeigny was published.
It affirms: “The PARACELS islands belong to the people of An Nam
with the name “Golden Sand” (Hoàng Sa)- PARACELS. It has been
under the control of this country for 34 years.”

● 1862 • In Tableau de la Cochinchine, E. Cortembert and Léon Rosny listed

PARACELS, or Golden Sand in the list of the islands of Việtnam.

● 1884 • France and Việtnam signed the Agreement on June 6th, 1884 to
Agree on the “protection” of France. China and France signed the
Modus

372
 Vivendi on May 11th, 1884, at Thiên Tân, in which China confirmed
the trust in the agreements signed by France and Việtnam.

• 1894 • Huang Chao Yi Tong Yu Di Zong Tu (maps of the Qing Dynasty-

Thanh), printed in Huang Chao Yi Tong Yu Di Quan Tu, of Feng
Dunxiang, Meng Shouvne and Xi Naixian (Chinese) did not have

Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 in them. In these maps, it is noted

very clearly the southernmost is the island Hainan at latitude 18°13’
North

• 1895-1896 ● The ships Bellona of Germany and Unofi(Imezi) Maru of Japan

carrying copper were attacked and taken by the Chinese pirates at
Hainan. The British Insurance Company filed complaints with the
government at Quảng Ðông (Guangdong), and these officials replied
and confirmed the PARACELS do not belong to China.
• 1898 ● The Spanish-US Agreement of December 10th, 1898 stated the West of
the Philippines at longitude 118° East). Therefore, the Philippines
territory does not include PARACELS- Hoàng Sa and Spratlys –
Trường Sa.

● 1899 • A proposal to Indochina Governor Paul Doumer to build a light

house, but it was not carried out due to lack of fund.Cent. XX

• 1905 ● The map Da Qing Di Guo Quan Tu of China, printed for the First time

in 1905, and the fifth in 1910, do not contain Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha

- 南 沙.

• 1906 • The geography book Zhong Guo Di Li Xue Jiao Ke Shu (of China)
wrote: “The southernmost of China is at 18° 13’ North.

● 1909 • June 6: Admiral 李准 Li Zhun, following order from the government

of Guangdong -Quảng Ðông, led three warships to Xisha - 西沙 –

373
 PARACELS, anchored at some of PARACELS islands before
returning to China
• 1910 ● Publication of Ðại Nam Nhất Thống Chí was done. It was first written
since 1882. Book 6 has two paragraphs mentioning that Paracels-
Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa belong to Quảng Ngãi province.

● 1920 • French port tax authority began to put on supervising rounds at

PARACELS -Hoàng Sa .

• 1921 • March 30: the (Chinese) authority at Guangdong - Quảng Ðông

Decided to include Xisha - 西沙 administratively in Yahien precinct of

Hainan. This local authority’s decision was not recognized by The
Chinese central government as well as that of other powers.

● 1925 • A scientific expedition led by A. Krempf, Director of Oceanography

Institute (Hải Học Viện) at Nha Trang came to Paracels-Hoàng Sa to
do studies; in July they also arrived at Spratlys -Trường Sa –to study.
• On March 3: Thân Trọng Huề, Minister of Military Department
affirmed Paracels- Hoàng Sa is a part of Việtnam, no question about
that.

● 1927 • The ship De Lanessan was sent to Spratlys -Trường Sa- to do studies
on coral and phosphate (in bird’s waste)
• M. Lurosawa, Japanese Consulate asked the French government at
Indochina for the information on regulations on Spratly islands.

• 1928 • September 19: the company Société nouvelle des phosphates du

Tonkin (at Hải Phòng) proposed to government of the South to do
work on and make useful product out of bird’s waste at Spratlys-
Trường Sa

• 1929 • In the report to the Governor of Indochina, (French) Envoy-in-charge-

of Central (Việtnam) Lefol reminded him of sovereignty of Việtnam at

374
 Paracels-Hoàng Sa and of the affirmation/declaration of Việtnam at
Paracels-Hoàng Sa.
• The Perrier-Rouville group suggested building four lighthouses at
four corners of Paracels-Hoàng Sa islands, namely, at Tri Tôn, Bắc
island, Linh Côn island and Bombay bank.
●March 29: the French Consulate at Manila reported to the French
Department of Colonies General that there were no islands of
Spratlys-Trường Sa recorded in the maps of Philippines.

• 1930-33 • From April 13, 1930 to April 22, 1933: the French naval
force arrived at the main islands of Spratlys: Spratly-Trường Sa,
Amboine-An Bang, Ba Bình – Itu Aba, Loại Ta, Thị Tứ etc. and other
(smaller) islands.

• 1932 • April 29: France sent an official message to a Chinese delegation at

Paris to remind them of French rights on Paracels-Hoàng Sa and
suggested the Chinese come to a friendly resolution, or through a
referee.
• September 29: the Chinese delegation denied the French’s
proposition and refused to bring it to a referee.
• June 15: the Governor of Indochina established an administrative
office of Hoàng Sa.

• 1933 • July 24: the French informed Japanese government of the occupying
action of Spratlys by naval force. The Japanese denounced this action.
• July 26: French Minister of Colonies announced the
occupation of Trường Sa by naval force at these islands: Spartly-
Trường Sa, Amboine, Loại Ta, Itu Aba, Thị Tứ and the surrounding
smaller Islands, banks and rock aggregates.
• December 21: (French) Governor of the South (Việtnam) J.
Krautheimer annexed Trường Sa islands to Bà Rịa province.
• In Zhong Guo Fen Sheng Xin Tu (new administrative maps of
China), published by Compagnie Yongxin (Shanghai), there is a
attachment on Guangdong-Quảng Đông with a drawing of 4

375
 archipelagoes, in which Paracels-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa of

Việtnam were named Xisha - 西 沙 Qundao and Nansha - 南 沙

Qundao

• 1937 • February 18: the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a

diplomatic note to suggest the Chinese to come to a friendly resolution,
or an international referee on Hoàng Sa-PARACELS; the Chinese did
not reply.
• February 28: warship Lamotte-Piquet arrived at Hoàng Sa.
• October, lead civil engineer J. Gauthier was sent to Hoàng Sa to
consider a project to build a (French) air force base at Pattle island.
• 1938 • March 30: King Bảo Đại incorporated Hoàng Sa – PARACELS from
Quảng Ngãi into Thừa Thiên (Huế)
• June 15: Governor of Indochina established an administrative
geography
for Hoàng Sa.
• Installed a sovereignty slab at Pattle island that
reads: Réplublique Francaise- Royaume d’Annam-Archipel des
PARACELS 1816- Ile de Pattle-1938
• Built a lighthouse, a meteorological station, wireless stations TSF at
Hoàng Sa island and Ba Bình island at Spratly islands.
• Sent Việtnamese security force to Hoàng Sa.

• 1939 • March 31: Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs announced the

control of Japan at Hoàng Sa-Paracels islands. The French objected to
this occupation by the Japanese and reaffirmed the sovereignty of
France.
• May 5: Governor of Indochina Jules Brévié divided Hoàng Sa-
PARACELS into two administrative units.
• September 5: World War II exploded.

• 1943 • November 23 to 27: Summit of the U.S.- England-China

376
 in Cairo. F. D. Roosevelt, W. Churchill, Tchang Kaishek, in the Cairo
declaration declared that Japan had to renounce all entitlement and
intention on all the islands in the Pacific Japan had taken from China
and other nations in the Pacific Rim such as Mandchourie, Formosa,
Pescadores. There was no mention of Hoàng Sa-PARACELS and
Trường Sa- Spratlys.

● 1945 • Japan ousted France in Indochina.

• July 17 to August 2: At the Potsdam Conference (Russia, U.S., and
England) supported the proposition of the Cairo declaration and
decided to divide Indochina into 2 parts, with the 16 th parallel as the
demarcation line. China had the right to disarm the Japanese; the
southern part was under the British control.
• August 19: The August Revolution in Hànội was successful.
• September 2: the Declaration of Independence and the state of the
Democratic Republic of Việtnam were born.
• Japanese troops withdrew from Indochina.

• 1946 • February 28: France and China signed the Trùng Khánh
(Chongqing) Agreement; French troops replaced Tchang’s troops to
disarm the Japanese.
• March 6: A Modus Vivendi between France and Việtnam was signed
in Hànội, recognizing the Democratic Republic of Việtnam as an
independent state having its own sovereignty, military, parliaments and
budget in the Indochina Federation and French Union. France agreed
to the result of the referendum on the returning of the South to (the
state) of Việtnam.
• May 20 to 25: the ship Savorgnan de Brazza regained control of
Hoàng Sa islands.
• June 26: four warships of Tchang Kaishek’s government landed
Hoàng Sa-PARACELS and Trường Sa- Spratlys with the reason of
disarming the Japanese against the agreement’s article at the Potsdam
Conference, in which the British had control of the region.
• October 11: The Joint Ministry of the French Provisional

377
 Government affirmed the sovereignty of France at Hoàng Sa-
PARACELS and decided to provide materials to build a
meteorological station there.
• December 19: war between Việtnam and France broke out.

• 1947 • January 7: Nanking announced their occupation of Xisha - 西沙-

(Hoàng Sa), but in truth, they were present on Woody- 富 林 fu lin

Island only.
• January 17: the warship Le Tonkinois of French Navy came to
PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and demanded the Chinese troops to get off,
but Chinese troops did not; French troops stayed at Pattle island.
• July 4: French Ministry of Foreign Affairs
suggested the
government of Nanking to come to an agreement, or accept an
international referee, but the Chinese refused. After failure at mainland
China, Tchang Kaishek’s government withdrew to Taiwan.

• 1949 • March 8: The governments of French and Bảo Đại signed the Hạ
Long Bay Accord to proclaim the independence of Việtnam.
• April: Bửu Lộc, Prime minister of Bảo Đại government announced
the sovereignty of Việtnam at Paracels-Hoàng Sa in Saigon.
• May 17: Philippines President Quirino proclaimed Trường Sa-
Spratlys belonged to the Philippines, but acknowledged the French had
built meteorological stations 48859, 48860 at Pattle island in Hoàng Sa
– PARACELS and 48919 at Itu Aba in Trường Sa-Spratlys.
• October 1: the People’s Republic of China was born.

• 1950 • April: The Chinese troops had to withdraw from Woody-富林 Fu lin
island.
• October 14: The French colonial government officially transferred
the control of PARACELS-Hoàng Sa islands to Bảo Đại government.
• Zhong hua Ren Min Gong Hua Fen Sheng jing Tu (administrative
maps of the People’s Republic of China), published in Peking, record 4

378
 archipelagoes in South China Sea in Chinese, and prolong Chinese
border to parallel 4, including almost all of South China Sea.

• 1951 • May 17: Philippines President Quirino declared to the press that the
Spratlys-Trường Sa archipelago belong to the Philippines because it
is a vicinity.
• May 19: Peking objected Quirino’s declaration.
• August 15: In an announcement related to a peace agreement
proposal with Japan, Chou En Lai, Minister of Foreign Affairs
affirmed the sovereignty of China at the four archipelagoes in South
China Sea.
• September: The San Francisco Peace Treaty was organized to sign a
peace pact with Japan. Prime Minister Trần Văn Hữu of Việtnam
declared Paracels-Hoàng Sa and Spartlys-Trường Sa had been
belonging to Việtnam. No objection at all from the Treaty’s
delegations. Forty-six out of fifty one delegations rejected the
suggestion to “grant” the control of these two archipelagoes to China.
Article 2 of the Peace Treaty regulates that Japan has to relinquish all
entitlement and intention on these two groups of islands, but does not
mention anything about China.

• 1952 • March 25: In the discussion of the Parliament of the French Union
concerning the San Francisco Peace Treaty on September 8, Việtnam
delegates Phan Khắc Sửu, Bửu Kính reminded others that Hoàng Sa
and Trường Sa had long been a part of Việtnam; French Minister of
Foreign Affairs Maurice Schuman also affirmed these two belonged to
the French Union.
• April 24: Japan and China signed a Peace Accord, in which Japan
repeated their honoring of the (San Francisco) Peace Treaty on
PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa, but did not say
anything else.

• 1954 • July 20: The Geneva Accord was signed. Việtnam was
temporarily divided into two parts at parallel 17: The North

379
 belonged to the control of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam
(DVR), the South to the Southern government.

• 1956 • April 28: The Republic of Việtnam (RPVN) received PARACELS-

Hoàng Sa islands from the French, except the East of them, due to the
fact that troops from the People’s Republic of China (PRC) had
occupied it before the arrival of the South Việtnamese soldiers.
• June 8: Minister of Foreign Affairs of RPVN Vũ Văn Mẫu reaffirmed
the sovereignty of Việtnam since long before in an announcement on
Parcels-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa archipelagos.
• June 9: A French attaché in Manila informed the Filipino government
that the French government had occupied the Spratlys- Trường Sa
Islands since 1933.
• August 22: A naval unit from Saigon installed the flag of the
Republic of Việtnam and a (memorial) slab at Spratlys-Trường Sa
island, the principal island of Spratlys-Trường Sa archipelago, to
reaffirm the sovereignty of Việtnam.
• October 20: The government of RPVN annexed Spratlys-
Trường Sa archipelago into Phước Tuy province.

• 1958 • September 4: Chinese government proclaimed its territorial waters of

12 nautical miles.
• Prime minister of DVR Pham Van Dong sent a diplomatic note to the
Chinese in Peking to support the affirmation of the 12 nautical miles
territorial waters of China.
• February 20-21: The so-called Chinese “armed fishermen” landed on
Hữu Nhật, Duy Mông, Quang Hòa islands, but were captured and held
as prisoners by the South Việtnamese government’s guards
• July 13: RPVN government annexed PARACELS-Hoàng Sa

Archipelago into 广南 guang nan province and established Định Hải

village at Hòa Vang Precinct.
• December 20: the South Việtnam Liberation Front was founded.

380
• 1962 • June 29-30: A group of South Việtnam naval force performed
surveillance rounds at Song Tử Đông and Song Tử Tây islands in
Spratlys-Trường Sa

• 1963 • May 19-24: Naval force of RPVN government arrived

and installed slabs indicating sovereignty on these islands of Spratlys-
Trường Sa archipelago: Spratly-Trường Sa, An Bằng, Loại Ta, Song
Tử Đông and Song Tử Tây.

• 1969 • June 6: The Provisional Revolutionary Government of the Republic of

South Việtnam was founded.
• October 21: Annexation of Định Hải village to Hòa Long village of

Hòa Vang precinct, 广南 Quảng Nam.

• 1971 • February 2: Malaysian Embassy in Saigon asked the Minister of

Foreign Affairs (of Việtnam) if the islands of the Republic of Maroc
Songhratt-Mexat at latitude 9° North and longitude 118° East belonged
to Malaysia.
• April 20: RPVN government informed Malaysia the Spratlys-Trường
Sa archipelago belongs to Việtnam.
• Filipino naval force occupied islands: Vĩnh Viễn, Song Tử Đông,
Loại Ta and Thị Tứ. They named them as Lawak, Parola, Kota and
Pagasa.
• July 15: Trần Văn Lắm, Minister of Foreign Affairs of RPVN
affirmed in Manila that Spratlys-Trường Sa had long been a part of
Việtnam.

• 1972 • February 28: President R. Nixon and China Premier Zhou En Lai
signed the Shanghai Communiqué.

• 1973 • January 27: The Paris Peace Accord was signed to cease-fire and
reestablish peace in Việtnam

381
 • March 2: The Paris Accord was signed by 5 powers and the nations
in the International Commission of Control and Supervision (ICCS) to
carry out the terms in the Paris Peace Accord.
• September 5: RPVN government annexed Spratlys-Trường Sa
archipelago to Phước Hải, Đất Đỏ precinct, Phước Tuy province

• 1974 • January 11: Peking objected to the annexation of Trường Sa to Phước

Hải.
• January 19-21: RPVN naval force defiantly fought a Chinese
invasion at the Battle at Paracels Islands, but lost the islands due to
much smaller force being used.
• January 20: After bombing Hữu Nhật (Robert), Quang Ảnh (Money),
Hoàng Sa (Pattle) islands, Peking troops invaded these.
• The representative of RPVN government at the UN reported to the
Security Council and General Secretary the invasion by China on
PARACELS-Hoàng Sa. RPVN government informed the parties
signing Paris
Peace Accord and other countries of this invasion from PRC.
• January 26: The military delegate of The Provisional Revolutionary
Government announced the declaration of three points of violation on
the invasion by Peking troops on the west of PARACELS-Hoàng Sa
archipelago And initiated a peaceful approach to resolve the conflict.
• January 28: President Nguyễn Văn Thiệu informed other heads of
states of the invasion by China
• March 30: At the Conference on Far East Economy at Colombo, and
on July 2 at the Conference of Nations on Sea Sovereignty at Caracas,
the representative of the RPVN government objected to the Chinese
invasion at PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and reaffirmed the sovereignty of
Việtnam at both archipelagoes.

• 1975 • February 14: The White Papers on PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and

Spratlys-Trường Sa were presented by the Minister of Foreign Affairs
in Saigon

382
 • April 18-24: The Navy of the People’s Army took control of Spratly-
Trường Sa islands.
• April 30: Saigon fell and the North won the war.
• September 9: GRP representative at the Meteorological Meeting of
Asia requested the same registration in the OMM’s Synop system for
the meteorological station of Việtnam at Hoàng Sa (Pattle) island
under number 48860 since Việtnam has sovereignty at this island.

• September 10: PRC affirmed Xisha - 西 沙 and Nansha - 南 沙

belonged to China in a diplomatic note to the Minister of Foreign
Affairs of DRV.
• September 24: While meeting with the Party and State’s
delegates of Việtnam, Deng Xiaoping acknowledged there were
existing problems between two countries, in which PARACELS-
Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa were two; Deng said, “the problems
will be resolved in the future.”
• November 10: The Minister of Foreign Affairs of DRV sent an
official message to the Minister of Foreign Affairs of PRC, reminding
them of Deng’s message on September 24 and suggested the Chinese
stop all propaganda on the conflict on the islands to create a favorable
condition for talks. In a reply on December 24, China refused this
suggestion.
• December 3: The Ambassador of DRV at Peking, in a meeting with
Chinese Minister of Foreign Affairs reaffirmed the sovereignty of
Việtnam on both archipelagoes.

• 1976 • June 4: The spokesperson of PRC’s Minister of Foreign Affairs

reaffirmed the sovereignty of China on 4 archipelagoes in South China
Sea, and objected to the Philippines’s natural gas program at Reed
Banks.
• June 5: The spokesperson of DRV’s Minister of Foreign Affairs
proclaimed Việtnam will reserve the rights to protect PARACELS-
Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa.

383
 • July 2: Socialist Republic of Việtnam (SRV) was born to unify both
North and South Việtnam.

• 1977 • May 12: The government of SRV announced the Declaration on sea
territory and continental shelf of Việtnam.
• October 7: In border talks, Phan Hiền, chief negotiator of SRV
suggested to register the discussion to another date, but the Chinese
counterpart Han Nianlong refused.

• 1978 • March 2: Philippines occupied another island (Lan Can), which they
call “Panata”. This is the 7th island taken by the Filipinos after Pagasa,
Parola kota, Lawak, Likas, and Pugad.
• In visits to the Philippines (in September), and Malaysia (in October),
Premier Phạm Văn Đồng agreed to President F. Marcos and Premier
Hussein On all parties would seek peaceful resolutions.

• 1979 • February 17: 600,000 Chinese troops invaded 6 cities on the frontier
of Việtnam. Defeated, they withdrew in 2 weeks.
• March 15: Việtnam’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs presented the
White Papers on the border of Việtnam and China, in which there are
Paracels-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa archipelagoes.
• April 26: Beginning of talks at deputy minister level between
Việtnam and China to normalize relation.
• July 3: Civil Aviation Administration of China (CAAC) established 4

dangerous zones in the Xisha - 西沙 airspace and forced international

flights to inform it when flying through; it did so for the intention of
forcing the recognition of sovereignty of China on others.
• July 30: Peking presented a document to prove Việtnam had

acknowledged China’s sovereignty at Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙.

• August 7: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV refuted
these false intentions.

384
 • September 8: The Minister of Foreign Affairs of SRV presented
documents to clarify and affirm the sovereignty of Việtnam at the two
archipelagoes.
• September 28: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV
objected the annexation of Trường Sa into Philippines’ territory.
• December 21: Malaysia presented maps of its sea territory and
continental shelf, which overlap that of Việtnam at Trường Sa

• 1980 • January 30: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of PRC presented a

document to prove its sovereignty on Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙.

• February 5: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV’s
spokesperson refuted the fake documents, mentioned on January30th
from China.
• March 16: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV reaffirmed
Việtnam’s sovereignty on An Bằng island and all of Trường Sa
archipelago, and sent a diplomatic note to The Ministry of Foreign
Affairs of Malaysia.
• April 29: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV made
objection to Malaysia about the new map of Malaysia in which it
claims part of Spratlys-Trường Sa as its sea territory.
• June 13: Việtnamese delegate at the OMM Meteorological
Conference requested registration into OMM network for the
Việtnam’s meteorological station at Spratly-Trường Sa Island.
• July 26: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Taiwan announced their
position on Paracels-Hoàng Sa and Spratly Trường Sa archipelagoes.
• July 28: Philippines occupied Condor Bank.
• 1981 • December: SRV’s Postal and Telecommunication General Office
notified IFRB president that Việtnam cannot accept the transmittal of
the frequencies reserved for the 6G zone, which include airspace of
PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa.

• 1982 • January: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV presented the White
Papers “The PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa

385
 archipelagoes, territory of Việtnam”

• February 9: Taiwan forwarded its legal claim on Xisha - 西沙 and

Nansha - 南 沙; Việtnam objected this claim on February 21.

• October: At the Plenipotentiaries Conference of UIT at Nairobi, the
delegates from Việtnam made objection to the transmittal of
frequencies in 1978 in the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)of Việtnam
(South China Sea) from PRC.
• November 12: SRV government presented the sea baseline to
calculate the width of Việtnam’s sea territory.
• December 9: Annexation of Trường Sa to Phú Khánh province

• 1983 • March: The World Administrative Conference on Wireless

Transmittal agreed to consider Việtnam’s suggestion on transmittal of
frequencies on the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)(of Việtnam).
• April 25: Committee on Geographic Names of PRC named new
names to the islands, rock aggregates, strips in the East Sea
(SouthChina Sea)(of Việtnam) in which there are PARACELS-Hoàng
Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa. Việtnam objected this on May 9.
• May 21: Mutual Defense agreement between the U.S. and
Philippines, not including the Kalayaan archipelago (Spratlys- Trường
Sa as a part of Philippines.
• March 25 and September 7: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV
objected the action of Malaysia of landing troops on Hoa Lau
(Swallow) island, violating Việtnam’s sovereignty on Spratlys-Trường
Sa archipelago.

• 1984 • PRC State Council announced the administrative regions in Hainan,

including Xisha - 西沙 and Nansha - 南 沙 islands; objection by SRV

was made.

• 1985 • General Văn Tiến Dũng, Defense Secretary of Việtnam visited

Spratlys- Trường Sa.

386
• 1986 • December: Malaysia occupied Kỳ Vân (Mariveles Reef) and Kiệu
Ngựa (Ardrasier Reef)

• 1987 • May 16 to June 6: Chinese practiced naval drills in Spratlys-Trường

Sa Region.
• November 10: Chinese naval force landed on Luisa coral reef

• 1988 • March 14: Chinese Navy provoked war; Việtnam had three sea
transportation ships burned, 74 missing sailors and China occupied
these: Fiery Cross Reef, Cuarteron Reef, Gaven Reef, Johnson Reef,
Đá Tư Nghĩa, and Subi Reef. SRV government informed the UN and
sent diplomatic note to object this action of PRC and suggested talks to
resolve the conflict, but PRC continued to occupy these reefs and rock
aggregates as well as refused talks.

• April 13: PRC established Hainan province which include Xisha - 西

沙 and

Nansha - 南 沙 archipelagoes. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV

sent an objection message on April 14.
• April 25: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV presented
documents on PARACELS-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-Trường Sa and
repeated the proposal to resolve peacefully.

• 1989 • PRC placed sovereignty markings on the rock aggregates and banks
they occupied in 1988.
• August 14: SRV decided to establish an area called the Joint
Economic, Scientific and Services area in Tư Chính, Huyền Trân, Quế
Đường, Phúc Tần, Phúc Nguyên Banks in the Continental shelf of
Việtnam at coordinates: 7-8°30’ North and 109-112°20’ East.

• 1990 • April 28: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV objected the PRC’s
installing (sovereignty) slabs on Eldad Reef in Trường Sa islands.

• 1991 • May 25: Beijing announced a result of 8 years of scientific expedition

387
 (since 1984) in Nansha - 南 沙.
• November 10: Leaders of Việtnam and China signed a communiqué
regarding the normalization of relations between two countries.

• 1992 • February 25: PRC State Council announced China’s Sea Laws, its
vicinity, and the 12 nautical miles territorial water. It asserted Chinese
territory includes the four archipelagoes: DhongSa (Pratas Islands),

Xisha - 西沙 (Paracels Islands), Nansha - 南 沙 (Spratly Islands) and

Zhoung Sa (Macclesfield Bank)
• May 8: In a contract with a US oil company to explore and Exploit a
25.255 square km parcel in a region called Wan Anpei 21 by the
Chinese, PRC again violate the continental shelf of Việtnam.
• May 16: The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of SRV declared the above
contract invalid and it violated the sovereignty as well as exclusive
economic zone of Việtnam.
• May 21: Taiwan accepted its laws on sovereignty and sea territory

including Nansha - 南 沙 (Trường Sa) islands; on May 24, the Ministry

of Foreign Affairs of SRV made objection to this acceptance and
reaffirmed its sovereignty on Hoàng Sa and Trường Sa
• July 6: PRC placed sovereignty marking on Đá Lạc (2 nautical miles
south of Gaven Reef); objection by SRV was made on July 19.
• October 1: China’s Premier Li Peng declared: “I hope the sovereignty

of the Nansha - 南 沙 archipelago can be put aside, so that we can,

together with other countries, utilize them.”
• October 12: Việtnam and China talked on border and territory,
starting in Beijing. Two sides exchanged viewpoints.
• December 24: Premiers Võ Văn Kiệt and Li Peng agreed to discuss to
adjust differences on border and territory on land and at sea.

388
 APPENDIX B
After the presentation of The doctoral thesis
New evidences about Việtnam’s Sovereignty over Paracels & Spratlys was translated into
English by QuýHoàng
PLBS.1.Report of the chief of staff, Phạm Quỳnh, to Emperor Bảo Đại on the reward given to persons who built fortress
on Paracels

389
PLBS.2. Official publications of local government: Certificate provided
by the vice governor of the province of Quảng Ngãi in the 19th century

390
391
392
393
394
 Page from Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史 (1695) whose the author, Ci Da Can , was a Chinese monk under the period of “Khang Hy”,
to describe his trip in Co-Chinchina and accept ĐạiViệt’s sovereignty over Paracels and Spratlys.

395
Documents

Royally Viewed Documents (châu bản) of Nguyễn Dynasty in the 19th century
(biengioilanhtho.gov.vn/)
The following translation is the summary in details of the original RVD (Royally
Viewed Documents (chau ban) of Nguyễn Dynasty in the 19 th century, written in
Việtnamese Old Characters and transferred into modern latin Việtnamese language).
These historical documents are in evidence for the authority of the nation of Viet-
Nam , which had really governed HOANG-SA (Paracels islands) in early decades of the
19th century. No country can prove that , once upon a time , they had the true action in
governing Paracels islands. These precious proofs of Royally Viewed Documents (chau

396
ban) of Nguyễn Dynasty , created in Hue, were supported by UNESCO to be
categorized in coding and numbering systems, and to be stored in the National Storage
Center of Viet-Nam.
There are many other evidences for the government of Viet-Nam Kingdom on
Paracels islands, we just represent several numbers of RVD which were promulgated
on the web-site: www.biengioilanhtho.gov.vn of the Committee of Borders belonged to
the Department of Foreign Affairs in Viet-Nam.
In years of 1830, 1833, 1835 and 1837, a series of administrative actions were
continuously operated in HOANG-SA islands. First, an officer of the kingdom, the goal-
keeper of Da-Nang harbor, reported to his Majesty how he rescued and saved lives of
the French business man and the crew on his ship, to get rid of the incident of their
boat aground on a sand bank. Secondly, in 1833, Cabinet of Hue Court reported to the
King, the judgment of case Phạm-văn-Sanh, who was the boat leader and he made a
mistake of miscounting the number of workers , serving their mission on Hoang-Sa
islands and being qualified to get the recompense. Later on, in 1835, 1837,different
departments of the Việtnamese government, such as Department of Interior, Department
of Defense, Department of Justice , all working together and reporting to the King a
lot of judgment and proposal for the troop performing the operation in duties at
Paracels islands.
Those are the case of: Phạm-văn-Nguyên, leader group of workers, all were assigned
to achieve mission duties on Paracels islands, however, they delayed the timing for
return trip, and the men whose duties were drawing maps accomplished their jobs
improperly; they were suggested to be punished by whipping 80 sticks per each
person, but finally their physical punishment was waived with the mercy of the
government; the other officers and workers who completed their job duty in
operation of Paracels islands very well were meritorious to receive the reward.
In conclusion, a chain of events, in the operations on Paracels islands, were minor,
they were not the top level of important actions of the government at that moment,
some how, many different departments (Department of Interior, Department of Defense,
Department of Justice) must be involved in different investigation, judgment and
suggestion for the right solution. The reports they made to their King showed that
there was very important concern and reason to do research operation on Paracels
islands, also the effects of more than several departments and the Cabinet of
Kingdom put their serious services in action, how important indeed as it was.

Đây cũng là bằng chứng lịch sử cụ thể mang tính nhà nước rõ ràng nhất mà không có bât cứ
nước nào có được về sự chiếm hữu thật sự & thực thi chủ quyền tại Hoàng Sa ( Paracels) của
chính quyền Việt Nam trong những năm đầu thế kỷ XIX.Tài liệu châu bản qui giá này của
triều đình nhà Nguyễn ở Huế đã được Unesco hỗ trợ số hóa và lưu trữ tại Trung Tâm Lưu trữ
ở Việt Nam.Còn nhiều nữa, song chỉ xin giới thiệu một số tài liệu châu bản hiện đã được
công bố trên trang website.www.biengioilanhtho.gov.vn của Ban Biên Giới thuộc Bộ Ngoại
Giao Việt Nam.
Trong những năm 1830, 1833,1835, 1837 từ việc viên quan thủ ngự cửa biển Đà Nẵng tâu
lên Vua về việc cứu nạn doanh nhân người Pháp mắc nạn ở Hoàng Sa năm 1830 đến năm
1833 việc cơ quan Nội Các triều đình Huế tâu trình việc phạt viên lái thuyền Phạm Văn Sênh
khai man số người đi công tác Hoàng Sa rồi đến năm 1835, 1837 các bộ Hộ,bộ Binh, Bộ
Hình vào cuộc tâu lên Vua về vụ cai đội Hoàng Sa Phạm Văn Nguyên đi công tác như vẽ bản
đồ ở Hoàng Sa về trễ nại, bị phạt và thưởng những người khác công khó nhọc đi công tác ở

397
Hoàng Sa.Việc tuy nhỏ mà từ bộ Hộ, bộ Binh,Bộ Hình phải tâu trinh lên Vua đủ cho ta thấy
Hoàng Sa quan trọng và được Triều đình nhà Nguyễn quan tâm và phép nước nghiêm đến
như thế nào( nhờ dịch thêm đoạn văn này)

On the day 27 of the 6 th month in the 11 th year of Minh Mang King’s

monarchy (1830), mandarin (mayor?) Nguyễn-văn-Ngữ, the goal-keeper of Harbor Da-
Nang, reported to the King the fact that a group of merchants, included a French
merchant DO-O-CHI-LY and his Việtnamese partner (?) Lê-Quang-Quýnh, sailed to
Philippines for trading, faced an accident on their commercial cargo ship at HOANG-
SA (Paracels islands). Nguyễn-van-Ngu, leader of Da-Nang harbor, once was informed
the incident, sent the coast-guard patrol ship to rescue them on scene.

Châu bản triều Nguyễn ngày 27 tháng 6 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 11 (1830)
Ngày 27 tháng 6 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 11 (1830), Quan Thủ ngự cửa biển Đà Nẵng là
Nguyễn Văn Ngữ tâu trình việc chủ thuyền buôn người Pháp Đô-Ô-Chi-Ly cùng phái viên
người Việt Lê Quang Quỳnh đi buôn bán ở Lữ Tống (Phi-lip-pin) gặp nạn tại Hoàng Sa. Thủ
ngự Nguyễn Văn Ngữ được báo đã sai thuyền tuần tiễu cứu họ.

398
Page 2/
Translation of the content of Nguyễn-van-Ngu‘s report.
I, the officer of the kingdom, the goal-keeper of the harbor of Da-Nang,
respectfully reported Majesty :
At the hour of Tiger (about 3-5 AM),on the day 20 th of this month, the French
owner of a commercial ship, DO-O-CHI-LY, and his co-pilot Y-DOA and the other
partners such as Le-Quang-Quynh, sailed to Philippines for trading merchandise, as
was reported previously.
At the hour of Tiger (3-5 AM), day 27 th, the co-pilot and 11 sailors were
appeared on a light boat, landing on the harbor. They said that about the same time
(Tiger hour= 3-5 AM) on dated 21 st of this month, their big ship was aground on a
sand bank, at the west side of HOANG-SA (Paracels islands); the ship was flooded
over 8 feet (?). Ship crew discussed and decided to gathering all valuable items
(money, equipments and food) storage in two boxes, and divided all men and
materials getting into two small light boats, and finally tried to get back land shore
by the blowing wind. However, the light boat , with the French owner DO-O-CHI-LY
and his partner (assistant ??) and money, departed later , did not show off.
I hurried sending the coast-guard ship at the harbor, carried drinking water,
sailing for searching the victims on sea-accident.
Fortunately, at noon time (hour of Horse=11 AM- 1 PM), we found DO-O-CHI-
LY, his partner (assistant ??) and 15 sailors, and brought them back to the harbor; all
men and money are safe. Fellow men of/and Le-Quang-Quynh quoted they were
totally exhausted, and asked for several days of leave-absent to rest, and when they
were recovered from the dangerous incident they came back to the capital right a
way for the duties.
I, officer of Majesty, carefully sent this completed report with responsibility.

399
Date: 27th day, 6th month, Minh-Mang ‘s 11th year (1830).
(signature: Nguyễn-van-Ngu
With proof of sealing printed)

Storage location of this document = National Storage (Archives) Center

Code= Folder 43, page 58.

Dịch nghĩa:
Thần là Nguyễn Văn Ngữ chức Thủ ngự cửa biển Đà Nẵng chắp tay dập đầu trăm lạy kính
cẩn tâu việc:
Giờ Dần ngày 20 tháng này, chủ thuyền buôn Phú Lãng Sa (1) là Đô-ô-chi-ly cùng Tài
phó Y-đóa và bọn phái viên Lê Quang Quỳnh đi thuyền qua Lữ Tống (2) buôn bán, việc đã
tâu báo. Giờ Dần ngày 27 chợt thấy Tài phó Y-đóa và 11 thủy thủ đi một chiếc thuyền nhẹ
vào cửa tấn (3), nói canh hai ngày 21 tháng này, thuyền qua phía tây Hoàng Sa bị mắc cạn,
nước ngập vào thuyền hơn tám thước. Thương thuyền đã bàn bạc dọn gấp hai rương (4) tiền
bạc công cùng một số dụng cụ, lương ăn, chia nhau lên hai chiếc thuyền nhỏ theo gió trở về
bờ. Nhưng thuyền của Đô-ô-chi-ly cùng phái viên, tiền bạc đi sau chưa thấy về. Thần lập tức
sức cho thuyền tuần tiễu ở tấn mang nước ngọt ra biển tìm kiếm. Nay xin tâu báo là đến giờ
Ngọ thì gặp Đô-ô-chi-ly cùng phái viên, thủy thủ 15 người, hiện đã đưa về tấn, người và tiền
bạc đều an toàn. Còn các phái viên là bọn Lê Quang Quỳnh đều nói bị mệt, kiệt sức, xin nghỉ
ngơi vài hôm, sau khi bình phục sẽ lập tức về kinh để thi hành công vụ. Thần xin soạn tập
tâu, kính cẩn tâu trình đầy đủ. Thần khôn xiết run sợ. Kính tâu.
Ngày 27 tháng 6 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 11 (1830)
Thần Nguyễn Văn Ngữ ký
[văn bản] có ấn của Thủ ngự cửa biển Đà Nẵng và Ngự tiền chi bảo
Chú thích:
1- Tức nước Pháp
2- Tức nước Phi-lip-pin
3- Thuật ngữ chỉ cửa biển
4- Rương: hòm
Nơi lưu trữ: Trung tâm Lưu trữ quốc gia I.
Ký hiệu: Tập 43, tờ 58.
Page 3/

Royal Viewed Document (from Cabinet of the Nguyễn Kingdom, dated : day 22 nd,
month 11th, Minh-Mang monarchy ‘s 14th year. (1833)).
The Cabinet (Prime Minister) reported that Mr.Pham-van-Senh who was assigned
to achieve his mission in HOANG-SA (Paracels islands), after coming back,
showed the wrong number of men who were involved in performing their
duties, so that the rewards given to those people remained some extra money
(not match in true actions). This extra money were stll hold, and were

400
 considered very little, that wthe reason the cabinet asked the mercy of Majesty
to avoid trial the miscounting mistake created by Mr. Senh.

Châu bản triều Nguyễn ngày 22-11 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 14 (1833)
Nội các tâu trình ông Phạm Văn Sênh đi thực hiện công vụ ở Hoàng Sa, khi trở về đã kê
khai sai số người đi thực hiện công vụ nên việc ban thưởng có số thừa. Số tiền bạc thừa chưa
lĩnh, mà lại quá ít, nên Nội các xin gia ân cho miễn xét tội cho ông Sênh.

401
Page 4/

Report of Cabinet
Prince Vinh-Tuong submitted the demand of nominated name. The Cabinet followed the
Royal Law to examine the particular title names, used for the Royal family Tree, then
respectfully request the Majesty to endow the title named Hong.
• A reporter of Department of Defense made claim that Three ground-
squads of the province Binh-Thuan were combined and re-divided in two new
squads. However, that department still suggested nominating Phan-van-Binh as
titled as the foreman ? (or chief of canton ? or Manager ? or Sergeant? or
Corporal??) for the 3rd squad. This proposal was a mistake; hence, the Cabinet
suggested to bring the member of staff who involved in this affair to a trial.

• Another file of Department of Defense presented: Base on the false

declaration of the personnel named Pham-van-Senh who was assigned to explore
HOANG-SA (Paracels islands), and he sailed with a group of 19 sailors totally.
The recognition for Pham-van-Senh was 10 <mai> ( <mai? was one currency unit
at that ancient time (1830)), and each rowing sailor received one <mai>. Later,
the agent who reviewed accounting found out one extra person counted (not
exist at work). This invalid amount of one <mai> remained un- expensed. The
Department of Defense requested the Department of Interior (Home Office) to
issue rewards on real existed names. The mistake counting of Pham-van-Senh,
was missed-verified by the Department of Defense, would be reported to be
judged.

402
 The Cabinet asked for a command to make clear that the mistake of
Pham-van-Senh , was not examined properly by the department’s responsibility,
brought up the extra reward not used, that was unreasonable. However, finally,
the un-used money still remained in the budget, and it was considered as a
little money value, then, we proposed to exempt Phạm-văn-Sanh from his false
declared number of personnel rewards.

Other suggestions should be granted and ratified.

I, Nguyễn-Dức-Hoạt accomplished the report on my duty.

Page 5/

2, Hà-Tông-Quyền , obeyed the order of Majesty, informed this

announcement.

Directed by Majesty, I, Thân-văn-Quyền, reviewed this report and

signed.

3, Trương Đăng Quế verified and signed.

Origin: Cabinet

Storage location: National Storage Center

Coding: Folder 49, page 233-234

________________________________________________________
Dịch nghĩa:
Nội các tâu:
Hoàng tử Vĩnh Tường dâng sớ xin đặt tên. Bề tôi Nội các vâng mệnh xem xét các mỹ tự
thế hệ nhà vua, kính xin chỉ (1) ban chữ Hồng (洪).
- Lại tập tâu của bộ Binh trình bầy: Đội 3 cơ Bình Thuận đã chia làm 2 đội, nhưng bộ ấy
vẫn đề nghị bổ chức Cai đội đội 3 của cơ ấy cho Phan Văn Bình. Nay xét thấy sai xót, xin
đem viên chuyên biện ty Lại giao nghị xử phạt…
- Lại tờ phiến (2) của bộ ấy (bộ Binh) trình bầy: trước đây căn cứ vào lời kê khai sai cảu
viên được sai phái đi khảo sát Hoàng Sa là Phạm Văn Sênh, lái thuyền cùng thủy thủ của suất
ấy là 19 người để đến nỗi bộ ấy đã làm tờ phiếu nghĩ (3) xin ban thưởng cho viên ấy tiền bạc
10 mai, các viên lái thuyền gồm 19 tên, mỗi tên tiền bạc một mai. Nay viên ấy nghĩ lại thấy

403
thừa ra 1 tên, không giám làm đơn lĩnh số tiền bạc này. Bộ đó đã gửi tư cho Nội vụ chiếu
phát theo thực số, còn viên quan bộ ấy không kiểm tra, phát hiện ra chỗ sai, [bộ ấy] đã gửi tờ
trình đính kèm xin phạt tội [viên đó].
Kính xin ban (4) chỉ: Phạm Văn Sênh khai báo hàm hồ, bộ ấy cũng không kiểm tra lại cho
rõ ràng, để sơ suất làm phiếu nghĩ, đến nỗi việc ban thưởng thừa ra một số, thực là không
hợp. Nhưng xét nghĩ số tiền bạc này thừa lĩnh, mà lại quá ít, xin gia ân miễn xét tội, ngoài ra
chuẩn theo tờ tấu. Hãy tuân mệnh.
Thần Nguyễn Đức Hoạt vâng mệnh soạn thảo.
Thần Hà Tông Quyền vâng mệnh đọc duyệt.
Vâng mệnh duyệt lại thần Thân Văn Quyền ký.
Đương trực đối chiếu thần Trương Đăng Quế ký.

Chú thích:

1 + 4- Nguyên văn: cung nghĩ phụng chỉ (恭擬奉旨). Chúng tôi dịch thoát cụm từ này.
2- Phiếu: một loại hình văn bản trong châu bản.
3- Phiếu nghĩ: một loại văn bản hành chính trong châu bản.
Xuất xứ: Nội các
Nơi lưu trữ: Trung tâm Lưu trữ quốc gia I.
Ký hiệu: Tập 49, tờ 233 - 234

404
Royal Viewed Documents (Châu bản) of Nguyễn Dynasty in the 19th century
(Day 13rd, month 7th, Minh Mệnh monarchy ‘s year 16th (1835)).

Cabinet reported case of Officer Phạm-văn-Nguyên, assigned mission on

HOANG-SA (Paracels islands), and was sent to be judged by the Cabinet
when he came back.

The Cabinet had examined this case, and suggested as follows:

Officer (Corporal??) Phạm-văn-Nguyên was repealed the punishment of

whipping, and was reinstated to his old position.
- The personnel with duties of drawing maps did not accomplish their jobs
properly; they were Supervisor (?) Trần-văn-Vân, Nguyễn-văn-Tiện,
Nguyễn-văn-Hoằng. Each of them was to receive the punishment of 80
sticks flogging; however, this punishment was dismissed on demand.

- Steering committee, consisting of Vũ-Văn-Hùng and Phạm-văn-Sênh

conducted leading direction. They got the recompense of three <mai>,
small <flying dragon> currency,

- Solders, elephants , served in this operation , had rewards one <quan>

(another currency unit in the ancient time) per each .Sending them back
to their unit, their post.

- Civic laborers recruited by the province, except two guide-way leaders,

mentioned above, was rewarded one <quan> to show the solicitude of
the government.

- Moreover, the civic workers who served during this trip, were not
exempted from their poll-tax, and furthermore, these people who were sent
to and returned home after the mission last year, also received a reward
of one <quan> each.

405
Châu bản triều Nguyễn ngày 13 - 7 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 16 (1835)
Nội các tâu trình việc cai đội Phạm Văn Nguyên được phái đi Hoàng sa, khi trở về đã có
chỉ giao cho Bộ trị tội. Nội các đã tra xét, đề nghị:
- Viên Quản viên Phạm Văn Nguyên được tha đánh đòn và được khôi phục lại chức cũ.
- Các viên có trách nhiệm vẽ bản đồ nhưng chưa rõ ràng là Giám thành Trần Văn Vân,
Nguyễn Văn Tiện, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng cũng bị phạt 80 trượng nhưng đều chuẩn cho tha.
- Viên dẫn đường Vũ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn Sênh thì được ban thưởng tiền phi long loại
nhỏ 3 mai.
- Các viên binh, tượng đi đợt này được thưởng tiền 1 quan, cho về đơn vị cũ, cục cũ.
- Các dân phu do tỉnh phái đi, trừ 2 viên đã được thưởng tiền, số còn lại đều được thưởng
tiền mỗi người 1 quan để tỏ rõ sự ưu ái.
- Lại chiếu xét, các dân phu đi trong đợt này chưa được miễn trừ thuế thân, lại tra xét năm
trước khi được phái đi rồi trở về, những dân phu này cũng được thưởng tiền một quan.

406
407
 Page 9/ and 10/

Cabinet’s report:

The Department of Interior submitted a file listing the damage from the crop
harvest in this summer, and they suggested exempting a part of taxes for two
provinces, Hải-Dương and Thái-Nguyên.

The Cabinet examined the law applied in this case, and found out it was
acceptable. We entreat the Majesty’s favor on approving this proposal.

Three investigated records related to provinces Gia-Dinh and Quang-Nam

inquired sending those documents to take legal proceeding, for the magistrates
would examine, review and report completely.

408
 . . . .

Previous days, Eunuch Nguyễn-An transferred demand to ask Cabinet

explaining the delayed return of delegation , including solders and elephant-driver,
assigned mission on HOANG-SA. The questionable subject was whether the
leader Phạm-Văn-Nguyên and his men did illegal self-interests? That fact must
be proved. If they did bad actions for personal-interest, sending them to the
Department of Justice examining their case; if the truth showed their innocence,
release Phạm-văn-Nguyên immediately, dispense him from 80 cane whipping
and reinstate him back to his old position. The Supervisor (Giàm thành ??)
drawing maps improperly, also received the exemption of 80 sticks flogging.
Real leaders of guiding way, each one got rewards three <mai> s, small silver
currency, individual officer (worker ?) got one <quan> per each. Civic laborers,
( serving in this operation), if they did not receive exemption from paying poll-
tax, also got recompense of one <quan> each.

Cabinet, obeying Majesty’s demand, examined this case: Department of

Construction and Department of Justice interrogated officers, solders, and workers,
all men serving in the operation at HOANG-SA. Both Departments informed that
they accomplished the investigation and did not find out anything wrong such
as self-interests for these people. The Cabinet also sent the officer Dỗ-Bá-Hồng
to Department of Justice, to co-operate in auditing and judging whose activities
were in the wrong. The people involved in the interviewed audit reported truly
the same, they assured there were not any wrong personal-interest in their
actions in duty. The Cabinet gathered all facts and full information to make
reports to Majesty, and prepared the suggested resolve as the following:

The corporal (military /or foreman=cai quan dam nhan vien ??) Pham-van-
Nguyễn, in his mission at HOANG-SA, returned late and was sent to the
justice to be interrogated. Finally, the result of survey did not find any proof
to condemn him. Also, after the excellent achievement of his mission indicated
on the sea and islands, the success of his performance of duty was meritorious.
Only he was judged on his appearance when he came back was not
appropriate; he showed haughtiness and was deprived of office and placed in
jail. He was sent to the justice to be punished 80 sticks whipping; later on,
after the investigation was completed, he was found not guilty, and was restored
to his post. Other officers, Supervisor Tran-van-Van, Nguyễn-van-Tien and
Nguyễn-van-Hoang did not accomplish drawing maps properly as their assigned

409
 duties, should be punished by flogging 80 cane (sticks), finally they received
mercy to be released from physical fines.

Guide-way leaders Vu-van-Hung and Pham-van-Senh were rewarded three <mai>s

each , the small <flying dragon > currency. Solders and elephant-drivers, serving
in this operation , were rewarded one <quan> each, and returned to their units,
their post. The civic workers, laborers recruited by province, except two
persons already receiving recompense, each received one <quan> as a reward
from the government.

Moreover, the civic workers , who served in the mission of this year, have not
paid their poll-tax yet, should have this payment waived. Also, they were sent
away for the mission last year, now, they have returned and received
recompense of one <quan> each.

It was the Cabinet’s report.

(front side of previous page, erased 8 letters on line 8 th, next page two words
erased on line 3rd, on line 4 two words erased, erased one word on line 8. Front
side of next page one word erased on line 2nd, 4 words erased on line 3 rd; next
page, 3 words erased on 1st line; totally there were 21 words erased.)

I, Nguyễn-Đức-Hoạt, obeyed Majesty’s command, prepared this RVD.

I, Hà-Tông-Quyền , followed Majesty’s demand, reviewed this document.

Nguyễn-Vân , carried out majesty’s order, reviewed this announcement and

signed.

Ha-Duy-Phien verified all document and information reference and signed.

Origin: Cabinet

Storage location : National Storage Center

410
 Code: Folder 54, page 94

Dịch nghĩa:
Nội các tâu:
Bộ Hộ dâng một tập (1) trình bầy về sự thiệt hại lúa vụ hè và xét nghĩ bàn miễn giảm một
phần cho 2 tỉnh Hải Dương Thái Nguyên. Bộ thần vâng mệnh chiếu xét theo lệ là phù hợp.
Kính xin chỉ ban cho chuẩn y lời tâu.

- Lại 3 bản sách (2) thẩm tra của Gia Định, 广南 guang nan. Kính xin ban chỉ giao cho
tam pháp ty cùng nhau xem xét, rồi tấu trình lại đầy đủ.
-…
- Lại hôm trước, Nội giám Nguyễn Ân chuyển truyền cật vấn bề tôi [Nội] các về việc lần
này các viên binh tượng được sai phái đi Hoàng Sa trở về quá hạn. Viên cai đội Phạm Văn
Nguyên cùng những người nào có hay không những tư tệ, cần phải nói thực. Nếu có tư tệ gì
phải giao cho bộ Hình nghị tội, nếu không có tư tệ gì thì lập tức tha cho Phạm Văn Nguyên
không phạt đòn 80 trượng và khôi phục lại chức cũ cho viên ấy. Viên Giám thành vẽ bản đồ
không rõ ràng bị phạt đòn 80 trượng nhưng đều cho tha. Đích danh các viên dẫn đường mỗi
viên được thưởng tiền bạc loại nhỏ 3 mai, binh đinh mỗi viên được thưởng tiền 1 quan. Dân
phu [đi trong đợt này] nếu chưa được miễn trừ lệ thuế cũng được thưởng mỗi viên một quan.
Bề tôi [Nội] các vâng mệnh chiếu xét: Trước đây đã có khoản vâng theo mệnh lệnh của
nhà vưa, bộ Công cùng bộ Hình đã vặn hỏi các viên binh đinh đi công cán Hoàng Sa. Nhưng
hỏi 2 bộ này, hai bộ đã trả lời rằng bộ đã tra hỏi nhưng họ không có tư tệ gì. Bề tôi [Nội] các
lại sai thuộc viên Đỗ Bá Hồng cùng bộ Hình lại vặn hỏi đi, hỏi lại các viên binh tượng này,
thì vẫn khai thực như trước, [họ] lại đưa ra cam kết đầy đủ, không có người nào có tư tệ gì.
Vậy bề tôi [Nội] các cứ thực phúc trình đầy đủ, xin theo lời nghị bàn. [Bề tôi Nội các] vâng
mệnh truyền dụ:
Cai đội Phạm Văn Nguyên được phái đi Hoàng Sa, khi trở về dềnh dàng quá hạn, đã có
chỉ giao cho Bộ trị tội. Nhưng qua tra xét, chưa thấy có biểu hiện tư tệ. Vả lại, lần này được
phái đi ra biển thực hiện công vụ chu đáo, rất đáng được dự thưởng. Duy Quản viên Phạm
Văn Nguyên khi trở về, có sự tự mãn, đi lại rất không hợp cách, trước đã bị cách chức, bị bắt
gông. Nay giao cho Bộ xét phạt đánh đòn 80 trượng nhưng gia ân tha, cho khôi phục lại chức
cũ. Các viên có trách nhiệm vẽ bản đồ nhưng chưa rõ ràng là Giám thành Trần Văn Vân,

411
Nguyễn Văn Tiện, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng cũng bị phạt 80 trượng nhưng đều chuẩn cho tha.
Viên dẫn đường là Vũ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn Sênh thì được ban thưởng tiền phi long loại nhỏ
3 mai. Các viên binh, tượng đi đợt này được thưởng tiền 1 quan, cho về đơn vị cũ, cục cũ.
Các dân phu do tỉnh phái đi, trừ 2 viên đã được thưởng tiền, số còn lại đều được thưởng tiền
mỗi người 1 quan để tỏ rõ sự ưu ái.
- Lại chiếu xét, các dân phu đi trong đợt này chưa được miễn trừ thuế thân, lại tra xét năm
trước, những dân phu này được phái đi, khi trở về, cũng được thưởng tiền một quan. Vậy xin
tấu trình.
(mặt trước của trang trước, dòng thứ 8 tẩy 8 chữ, trang sau dòng thứ 3 tẩy 2 chữ, dòng thứ
4 tẩy 2 chữ’ dòng thứ 8 tẩy 1 chữ. Mặt trước của trang sau dòng thứ hai tẩy 1 chữ; dòng thứ 3
tẩy 4 chữ; trang sau dòng thứ nhất tẩy 3 chữ; gồm 21 chữ.
Thần Nguyễn Đức Hoạt vâng mệnh soạn thảo
Thần Hà Tông Quyền vâng mệnh đọc duyệt.
Vâng mệnh đọc duyệt Nguyễn Văn ký
Đương trực đối chiếu Hà Duy Phiên ký.
Xuất xứ: Nội các
Nơi lưu trữ: Trung tâm Lưu trữ quốc gia I.
Ký hiệu: Tập 54, tờ 94
Pages 10/

Royal Viewed Documents of Nguyễn Dynasty

Dated: day 11th, month 7th, Minh Menh monarchy’s year 18th (1837)

The Department of Interior’s (Civil Status) request for five days to investigate
the fact that the mayor of province Quang-Ngai asked for hiring local
residents to be civic laborers working for missions in HOANG-SA as public
service. The Department was waiting for this request to be approved.

Châu bản triều Nguyễn ngày 11-7 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 18 (1837)
Bộ Hộ tâu xin cho bộ 5 ngày để kê cứu thẩm tra việc quan tỉnh Quảng Ngãi trình bày thuê
dân phu đến xứ Hoàng Sa thực hiện công vụ, xin cho được quyết toán.

412
413
 Page 14/

414
 Report of Department of Interior (Home Office/ Civil Status…) :

. Provinces Bắc-Ninh, Hải-Dương, Thái-Nguyên submitted request

presenting the price of rice in the month, and included reports about the
weather and the situation of agriculture on farming. The Department reverently
asked for Majesty’s order.

RVD: acknowledgment; obey the command.

. A list of Sơn-Tây ‘s report asking the decision of rice expenses to cover

for the production labels of Đằng bài (whipping ropes), Bài dao (knives),
Phác dao (lance, spear).

. Another roll report from province Quang-Nam represented the payment

for rice expenses to hiring civic workers going to HOANG-SA to perform
their public mission duties, Department deferentially requested Majesty’s
decision. To carry out this operation, Department respectfully asked for the
permit of five days to do research then creating the report to Majesty.

I, Nguyễn Bảo, obeyed the order, prepared this report.

We, Đào-Chi-Phu, Nguyễn-Đắc-Tri, obeyed the command, reviewed this

announcement.

Origin: Department of Interior

Storage Location : National Storage Center

Code: Folder 57, page 210

Page 15/

415
 Other information:

Royal Viewed Documents of Nguyễn Dynasty

Dated: day 13th, month 7th, Minh Menh monarchy’s year 16th, (1835)

Cabinet, obeyed Majesty’s order, announced these commands:

Majesty rewarded the people who accomplished their mission duties in

HOANG-SA islands,

including the following men:

- Manager (foreman ) Phạm-văn-Nguyên was deprived of office, held in

stocks. He came back late, behind the scheduled time. Cabinet
examined the punishment reserved for him to be whipped 80 sticks;
afterward, he received mercy to be released from punishment, and
allowed reinstatement to his old position.

- The officers with responsibilities to drawing maps, and who did not
perform their jobs properly, were judged to be whipped 80 sticks each
person; they were Supervisor Trần-văn-Vân, Nguyễn-văn-Tiện and
Nguyễn văn Hoằng. Finally, they were waived the punishment by the
mercy of Majesty.

- Guide-way leaders Vũ-văn-Hùng and Phạm-văn-Sênh received

recompense three <mai>s each, kind of small <flying dragon> currency.

- Elephant-drivers and troops serving in this operation were rewarded one

<quan> each, and returned to their old unit, old post.

- Civic workers (laborers) recruited by province, except two persons who

already received their rewards, each received recompense of one <quan>
as the favor of the government.

416
 Dịch nghĩa:
Bộ Hộ tâu:
Các tỉnh Bắc Ninh, Hải Dương, Thái Nguyên đều dâng sớ trình bầy giá gạo trong tháng và
kèm theo bản tường trình về tình hình thời tiết nắng mưa, cũng như công việc nhà nông. Bộ
thần cung kính xin ban chỉ.
[Châu phê] biết rồi. Hãy tuân mệnh
- Lại có sách của Sơn Tây phúc trình xin được quyết toán việc chi tiền gạo để chế tạo các
nhãn hiệu Đằng bài (dây roi), Bài đao (dao), Phác đao (dao mác).
Lại có sách tâu của tỉnh Quảng Ngãi trình bầy việc vâng mệnh chi tiền gạo thuê dân phu
đến xứ Hoàng Sa thực hiện công vụ, xin cho được quyết toán. Việc này Bộ thần xin trong 5
ngày để kê cứu, rồi tấu trình lại.
Thần Nguyễn Bảo vâng mệnh soạn thảo.
Thần Đào Chí Phủ Thần Nguyễn Đắc Trí vâng mệnh đọc duyệt.

Xuất xứ: Bộ Hộ
Nơi lưu trữ: Trung tâm Lưu trữ quốc gia I
Ký hiệu: tập số 57, tờ 210
Các tin khác:

Châu bản triều Nguyễn ngày 13-7 năm Minh Mệnh thứ 16 (1835)
Nội các vâng mệnh truyền dụ:
Những người đi thực hiện công vụ ở Hoàng Sa được Nhà vua ban thưởng.
- Quản viên Phạm Văn Nguyên đã bị cách chức, bị bắt gông. Nay về quá hạn, Bộ xét phạt
đánh đòn 80 trượng nhưng gia ân, lại cho phục chức cũ.
- Còn các viên có trách nhiệm vẽ bản đồ là Giám thành Trần Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiện,
Nguyễn Văn Hoằng vẽ bản đồ chưa rõ ràng cũng bị phạt 80 trượng nhưng đều chuẩn cho tha.
- Viên dẫn đường Vũ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn Sênh thì được ban thưởng tiền phi long loại
nhỏ 3 mai.
- Các viên lính trong tượng, cục đi đợt này được thưởng tiền 1 quan, cho về đơn vị cũ, cục
cũ.
- Các dân phu do tỉnh phái đi, trừ 2 viên đã được thưởng tiền, số còn lại đều được thưởng
tiền mỗi người 1 quan để tỏ rõ sự ưu ái.

417
 Page 17/

418
 Members of Cabinet were Ha-Tong-Quyen and Hoang-Quynh, obeyed
Majesty’s order,
announced the commands of Majesty:
The foreman Phạm-Văn-Nguyên, assigned going to HOANG-SA ,
however, after mission was completed, he delayed the return trip behind the
scheduled time, hence he was sent to the justice to be examined. After the
investigation was done, Department of Justice did not find any proof of illegal
personal-interest done. Also, during the operation on the sea and islands, he
achieved the mission duties very well. He was judged on his appearance in
coming back, he showed off very haughty, then he was deprived of office and
held in stocks (confined in jail ). He reserved to be punished for whipping 80
sticks. Later on, the completed investigation showed he was not guilty. The
final judgment allowed him be restored his position. Other officers, supervisor
Trấn-văn-Vân, Nguyễn-văn-Tiện and Nguyễn-văn-Hoằng did not accomplish their
duties in drawing maps properly; they should be punished by flogging 80
cane(s)? Afterward, they received mercy to be released from physical fine.
Guide-way leaders Vũ-văn-Hùng and Phạm-văn-Sênh were rewarded three
<mai>s (small <flying dragon> currency) each. Solders and elephant-drivers,

serving in this operation, had reward of one <quan> each, and returned to their
old unit, their old post. The civic workers (laborers) recruited by province,
except two persons already receiving recompenses, each received one <quan>
as a reward from the government.

Discipline to obey (apply ?) this command.

The Department of Justice kept the red original paper and the copied
document has been sent to the Cabinet to carry out, according to demands.

Origin: Hà Tông Quyền,

Hoàng Quýnh

Storage location: National

Storage Center

_____________________________________________________________________
________

Dịch nghĩa:
Bề tôi Nội các là Hà Tông Quyền, Hoàng Quýnh vâng mệnh truyền dụ:

419
 Cai đội Phạm Văn Nguyên được phái đi Hoàng Sa, khi trở về dềnh dàng quá hạn, đã có
chỉ giao cho Bộ trị tội. Nhưng qua tra xét, chưa thấy có biểu hiện làm việc riêng tư. Vả lại,
lần này được phái đi ra biển thực hiện công vụ chu đáo, rất đáng được dự thưởng. Duy Quản
viên Phạm Văn Nguyên khi trở về, có sự tự mãn, đi lại rất không hợp cách., trước đã bị cách
chức, bị bắt gông. Nay giao cho Bộ xét phạt đánh đòn 80 trượng nhưng gia ân cho tha, khôi
phục lại chức cũ. Còn các viên có trách nhiệm vẽ bản đồ chưa rõ ràng là Giám thành Trần
Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiện, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng cũng bị phạt 80 trượng nhưng đều chuẩn
cho tha. Viên dẫn đường là Vũ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn Sênh thì được ban thưởng tiền phi long
loại nhỏ 3 mai. Các viên lính trong tượng, cục đi đợt này được thưởng tiền 1 quan, cho về
đơn vị cũ, cục cũ. Các dân phu do tỉnh phái đi, trừ 2 viên đã được thưởng tiền, số còn lại đều
được thưởng tiền mỗi người 1 quan để tỏ rõ sự ưu ái.
Hãy tuân mệnh
Bộ Hình giữ bản giấy đỏ và sao chép gửi Nội các để chểu theo thi hành.

Xuất xứ: Hà Tông Quyền,Hoàng Quýnh

Nơi lưu trữ: Trung tâm Lưu trữ Quốc gia I
Ký hiệu: tập: 54, tờ 92

420
 Part II
Some papers by Dr Nguyễn Nhã at scientific conferences in
Việtnam and overseas.

2.1. HISTORICAL BACKGROUND TO THE DISPUTE OF VIệTNAM’S

SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ISLANDS: CAUSES
AND SOLUTIONS

Hãn Nguyên Nguyễn Nhã (1)

(1) Ph.D. in History, Việtnamese Association of Historical Sciences

+HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING UP TO THE ILLEGAL

EXPLORATION OF THE PARACEL ISLANDS BY THE GOVERNMENT OF
GUANGDONG PROVINCE (CHINA) IN 1909 AND THE CONTINUING VIOLATIONS
OF VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL ISLANDS UNTIL 1930 WHEN
THE FRENCH COLONIAL GOVERNMENT CHANGED ITS VIEW

As a result of the French invasion in 1858, Việtnam lost its diplomatic autonomy. It
lost its sovereignty under the last treaty signed with France in 1884 and was powerless to
protect its sovereignty over the Paracel Islands against foreign invasion.

It was during the period of French domination that, according to Guangzhou press of
the time, the Government of Guangdong Province (China) led by Governor “Zhang Ren Jun”

岛仁俊 sent, for the first time, a small fleet of the Qing Dynasty to explore the Paracel Islands
in June 1909. This exploration was illegal because the Paracel Islands had belonged to
Việtnam for centuries. The islands were collectively known in Việtnam as Hoàng Sa, which
is Sino–Việtnamese for Cát Vàng (Golden Sand) or Cồn Vàng (Golden Dune).

421
 The name Xisha ( 西 沙 ) (West Sand) for the Paracel Islands was adopted by the
Government of Guangdong only after the event of October 1907 during which the Qing
Government had succeeded in driving away a Japanese traders group named Nishizawa
Yoshiksugu, which occupied Pratas Island for three months (from the 2nd of July 1907). After
that, the government of Guangdong renamed Pratas Dongsha (East Sand), originally the
name of an island off the coast of Guangdong, which had been unambiguously recorded in
the map Coastal Atlas found in the book Land and Sea Chirograph (“Hai Guo Wen Jian Lu

海外史岛”) written by “Chen Lun Jun” 岛岛均 (a Chinese author) in 1730.

There was no doubt that the French colonial government was aware of that illegal
survey. In fact, the letter sent by the French Consul General Beauvais in Guangzhou to the
French Minister for Foreign Affairs on the 4th of May 1909 clearly revealed the Chinese
intention to violate Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel Islands when he wrote:
“As I did mention to you when concluding my last report (No. 86, the 1 st of May
1909) concerning the issues on Dongsha (Pratas), the Chinese Government began to pay
attention to other groups of islands lying along the coast of the ‘Heavenly Dynasty’ and, to
some extent, consider them as part of the said Heavenly Dynasty, including the Paracel
Islands”. [Monique, Chemillier-Gendreau, La Souveraineté sur les Archipels Paracels et
Spratleys, Paris, L’Harmattan, 1996, p. 206].
It is worth noticing that the letter was written while the government of Guangzhou
was still preparing for the survey. The expedition, which occurred later, with the presence of
the Germans, left Hong Kong on the 21 st of May 1909 and returned to Guangzhou on the 9 th
of June 1909.
In the same letter dated the 4th of May 1909 from the French Consul General in
Guangzhou to the French Minister of Foreign Affairs, there were some important points as
follows:
• As a result of the Japanese invasion of Pratas (Dongsha), the Chinese wanted
to occupy the Paracel Islands located near Hainan Island.
• The first illegal survey, conducted by “Wu Jing Rong - 吴敬荣, showed that
on every island of the Paracel Islands, there was a small shrine built in stonemasonry style
(all the walls and roofs were built with coral and sea shells) [Cf. Monique, Chemillier-
Gendreau, Paris, L’Harmattan, 1996, p.207].

422
 • The Việtnamese fishermen at the time who brought their families to settle in
Paracel Islands were cruelly persecuted. Their wives and children were captured and brought
to Hainan [Cf. Monique, Chemillier-Gendreau, Paris, L’Harmattan, 1996, p. 210].
Thus the French government was well aware of Chinese intent, even though it was
only the local Chinese Government that violated the Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel
Islands. The French did not try to prevent the said survey for a variety of reasons:
• First, the French at that time was not sufficiently concerned with protecting
the sovereignty of “Annam”, a French protectorate under 1884 Patenôtre Treaty, over those
islands. The French Government, as reported by Beauvais, the French Consul General in
Guangzhou, neglected the warning about Chinese initial intentions in 1909. It is obvious that
if those islands belonged to France or Cochinchina, a concession or colony but not a
protectorate, the French Government would have taken immediate measures to avoid long-
term disputes later on. Otherwise, the French Government would have been charged with or
accused of dereliction of duty by the French people themselves, or by politicians or patriots.
• Secondly, the French Government was afraid that such warnings might cause
a chauvinistic movement among the Chinese, which could damage French interests in China.
This was in fact mentioned by Beauvais in his report dated 4 th May 1909 sent to the French
Minister of Foreign Affairs and carefully considered by the French Government:
“Therefore, Dear Minister, if we still have some benefits in preventing the Chinese
Government from seizing these groups of reefs, perhaps we might easily conduct research
and establish arguments that clearly prove our sovereignty and undeniable evidence of such
sovereignty. However, if such a prevention is not worthwhile, after a carefully consideration,
we are perhaps better off ignoring it. Our intervention may generate a new movement of
chauvinism that would cause more damage to us than the benefits brought about by claiming
our sovereignty over those Paracel islands”. [Cf. Monique Chemillier-Gendreau, La
Souveraineté sur les Archipels Paracels et Spratleys, Paris, L’Harmattan, 1996, pp. 211–212].
In a letter dated 14th January 1921 from the Chairman of the Advisory Board of the
French Ministry of Foreign Affairs (Le Président du Conseil, Ministre des Affaires
Étrangères) to the Minister of Navy, it was also confirmed that the French Government had
adopted Beauvais’ recommendations [Cf. Monique Chemillier-Gendreau, p. 205].
• Thirdly, French colonial officials from the Governor General’s Palace to the
French Ministry of Colonies and Ministry of Foreign Affairs were only vaguely aware of
Việtnam’s long-standing sovereignty over the concerned islands. There was plenty of

423
evidence of France’s limited awareness. For example, Beauvais in his own report did not
appear to be certain about the matter but only stated, “perhaps we might easily conduct
research…”
On 30th March 1921, Ordinance no. 831 of the Executive Board of the Southern
Chinese Military Government, following a meeting on 11th March 1921, declared the
administrative annexation of the Paracel Islands to Yai Hien District of Hainan. On the 6 th of
May 1921, i.e., more than one month after the issuance of this ordinance, the Agency for
Political and Native Affairs of the Government General of French Indochina issued a note
making many points about the Paracel Islands, based on existing dossiers of the colonial
government. This note claimed that a search of the archives of the Saigon Naval
Headquarters, Cochinchina Government and the Government General had not located any
document establishing explicitly the nationality of the Paracel Islands. It was at the moment
Indochina’s governor general gave instructions to investigate the nationality of the Paracel
Islands that he received a letter from Beauvais, Consul General in Guangzhou, informing him
of the decision of the Southern Chinese Military Government to annex the Paracel Islands to
Guangdong Province.
It is clear that the Southern Chinese Military Government’s declaration of the

annexation of Xisha ( 西 沙 ) (i.e. Paracel Islands of Việtnam) to Yai Hien District, Hainan
Island of Guangdong Province on 30th January 1921 took place during the era of French
domination, at a time when Việtnam had lost all its sovereignty.
Due to France’s vague awareness of Việtnam’s sovereignty, it was natural that the
French, who possessed all actual governmental power in Việtnam, did not actively intervene
to prevent the Guangdong Government’s violation of Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel
Islands. It is also clear that had Việtnam had its sovereignty, being an independent country, or
if the Paracel Islands had actually belonged to France, either government would consider the
protection of its territorial integrity a supreme responsibility. Thus, in summary, there was no
timely prevention of the Southern Chinese Military Government’s violation in 1921 as well
as that of Guangdong Government in 1909 simply because Việtnam was dominated by
France, being deprived of its sovereignty to protect the integrity of its territory.
Thus, from Việtnam’s perspective, the most profound and objective cause leading to
this unnecessary dispute was the fact that Việtnam was dominated by France, and lost all its
sovereignty and ability to protect its own territory against foreign invasion.

424
 From China’s perspective, the objective cause was the effect of the Japanese
occupation of Pratas (Dongsha). China wanted to take over the Paracel Islands near Hainan
so as to prevent any other countries, especially the powerful countries at the time, from taking
over any islands in the South China Sea that China considered as being terra nullius.
From the French colonial government’s perspective, the subjective cause was that its
own interests prevented France from intervening in a timely fashion. Its failure allowed
China to consider those islands as terra nullius and proceed further in violating Việtnam’s
sovereignty over the Paracel Islands.
However, the French colonial government soon afterward became interested in the
illegal act of the Guangdong Government with respect to the Paracel Islands. So, what was
the primary reason for which the French colonialists began to be interested in protecting
Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel Islands between 1921 and 1930? The French’s policy
change was due to the importance of the Paracel Islands’ strategic location in ensuring the
security of the power of the French colonial government.
First of all, owing to the important strategic location of the Paracel and Spratly Islands
as well as the South China Sea (East Sea for Việtnamese) in relation to the territories then
ruled by them, the French colonialists in Indochina had to weigh the pros and cons, and they
decided to confront the sovereignty claims by other countries, including China.
In his report dated 4th May 1909, the French Consul General Beauvais in Guangzhou
initially mentioned the importance of the location of the Paracel Islands. However, he then
failed to follow closely the French colonial government’s interests, despite the importance to
maritime transportation or the threats to Việtnamese fishermen, as he wrote:
“Concerning this issue our officials observed that Paracel Islands have some degrees
of importance to us: lying along the way from Saigon to Hong Kong, those islands may
constitute great danger to maritime transportation and the lighting on those islands may be
necessary. In addition, fishermen from Annam and China frequently travel to these “
“In the current situation, nobody can deny the great strategic importance of Paracel
Islands. In the event of conflict, their occupation by a foreign power will be one of the most
serious threats to the defence and territorial integrity of the Federation [of Indochina].
“In fact, those islands are the natural extension of Hainan Island. An opponent may
see them as a powerful navy base thanks to the many bays and wonderful shelters for vessels,
and due to the fact that the place is invincible in practice. A submarine fleet launched from
that base, can not only besiege Đà Nẵng Port, the most important port of Annam, but also
isolate Tonkin by blocking maritime travel to Tonkin. In that case, if we want to

425
communicate between Cochinchina and Tonkin, we have to use the existing railway, an
extremely vulnerable railway along the coast, easily destroyed by heavy artillery from
warships off the coast.
“At the same time, every communication means between Indochina, the Far East and
the Pacific shall be cut off: the maritime way between Saigon and Hong Kong which passes
in the proximity of the Paracel Islands, therefore, shall be under the direct control of the
military bases on those islands” (Cf. Monique Chemillier-Gendreau, La Souveraineté sur les
Archipels Paracels et Spratleys, Paris, L’Harmattan, 1996, p.174).
Despite detailed reports on the importance of the Paracel Islands to the defence of
France’s colonial territories in Indochina, the French colonial government did not take action
until the French press in Indochina put pressure on it to proceed with concrete plans to protect
the sovereignty over the Paracel Islands of a country currently under French protection.
First, in the issues numbers 606, 622, 623 and 627 de l’Éveil économique de
l’Indochine (January, May and June 1929), the journalist Henri Cucherousset summarized
Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel Islands with very specific evidence as follows:
1. Jean Baptiste Chaigneau wrote an article in 1820 entitled Notice on Cochinchina
(Notice sur la Cochinchine) that mentioned Emperor Gia Long’s actual occupation of Paracel
Islands in 1816.
2. Bishop Jean Louis Taberd wrote in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal
(vol. 6, published in 1837, p. 737 and subsequent pages, and vol. 7, published in 1838, page
317 and subsequent pages) mentioning the Paracel Islands in a section about the Geography
of Cochinchina.
3. Dubois de Jaucigny wrote in The Universe – History and Description of All
Peoples of their Religions, Customs, Habits; Japan, Indochina, Ceylon (published in 1850 in
Paris by F. Didot): “… 34 years ago, Paracel Islands, which the Annam people called Golden
Sand, were inhabited by the people from Cochinchina”.
4. Cucherousset also mentioned many details about the Paracel Islands in Geography
of Southern Việtnam (Nam Việt Địa Dư) [or Geography of Imperial Việtnam (Hoàng Việt

địa dư - 皇 越 地 輿)], in the 14th year of Minh Mạng’s reign; Book of United Great Việtnam

(Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志), published during Duy Tan’s reign (vol. 6, pp. 18b
and 19a) as well as the inspection of Paracel Islands by the ship De Lanessan in 1925.
According Cucherousset, the Paracel Islands were important for the following
reasons:

426
 1. As a transit station for seaplanes flying from Saigon to Hong Kong and from
Tourane (Đà Nẵng) to the Philippines.
2. As a strategic supporting base for submarines in time of war.
3. As a station for meteorology.
4. As a shelter for fishing boats from storms; and
5. As a source of phosphate.
The reasons why Cucherousset wrote these articles were as follows. First, the author
wanted to protest against an English captain’s intention to impose British sovereignty over
Sein Island. Secondly, and at the same time, the author strongly objected to (i) Navy
Commander Rémy in Saig̣on replying to a Japanese maritime transportation company that
sovereignty over the Paracel Islands was unknown, and (ii) Mr. Monguillot, in writing to Mr.
Gravereaud, stating that the Paracel Islands belonged to China.
According to Cucherousset, the French Protectorate Government should have claimed
sovereignty over the Paracel Islands by:
1. Drawing up an overview map of the Paracel Islands to the scale of 1/200,000, a
more detailed map to the scale of 1/25,000, a navy map and a geological map;
2. Building a lighthouse;
3. Setting up a meteorological observatory and weather forecasting station; and
4. Stationing defence troops on the Paracel Islands.
The author also blamed the French Government for its negligence in affirming and
protecting Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel Islands.
Finally, it was the letter of Governor General Pasquier sent to the Minister for
Colonies dated 18th October 1930 that put an end to the hesitant attitude of the French
Government towards the Chinese Government’s violation of Việtnam’s sovereignty over the
Paracel Islands.
In his letter, Pasquier enclosed a dossier about the Paracel Islands consisting of:
1. An extract written in Chinese together with a French

translation from the Book of United Great Việtnam (Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志),
vol. 6 or Chronicles of Annam.
2. An extract written in Chinese together with a French

translation from Geography of Southern Việtnam (Nam Việt địa dư - 南 越 地 輿 ), vol. 2 or

Geography in King Minh Mạng Reign (Địa Dư thời Vua Minh Mạng) [Note from the author:

427
the latter book was also known as Geography of Imperial Việtnam (Hoàng Việt địa dư Chí -

皇 越 地 輿志)].
3. An extract written in Chinese together with a French

translation from Book of United Great Việtnam (Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志) or
Geography during King Duy Tân’s Reign.
Attaching four appendices and four maps, Governor General Pasquier wrote:
“I believe that you would share my assessment that we are able to determine beyond
doubt that Annam already held the ownership of those islands and had done so long before
1909 “(Cf. Monique Chemillier-Gendreau, La Souveraineté sur les Archipels Paracels et
Spratleys, Paris, L’Harmattan, 1996, p.233).

+ HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE SOVEREIGNTY DISPUTE

BETWEEN CHINA AND FRANCE OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ISLANDS
OF VIệTNAM BETWEEN 1930 AND 1945, DURING THE TIME WHEN FRANCE
DOMINATED VIỆTNAM

Between 1931 and 1933, Cucherousset carried on with seven more articles in L’Éveil
Économique de L’Indochine (The Awakening of the Indochinese Economy) (EEI), Issues
numbered 685 (10 May 1931), 688 (31 May 1931), 743 (26 June 1932), 744 (03 July
1932), 746 (17 July 1932), 777 (26 February 1933) and 790 (28 May 1933). This series of
articles no longer mentioned the determination of Việtnam’s sovereignty but focussed on the
attitude of Governor General Pasquier in seeing to protection of that sovereignty. The author
quoted a letter written by Governor General Pasquier: “The sovereignty of Annam on the
Paracel Islands is undeniable, though it is not the right time to claim such sovereignty”. The
author strongly questioned the Governor General’s attitude: “Why is it not the right time?
What obstacles prevent Annam from claiming sovereignty over the Paracel Islands that
belonged to them hundreds of years before? Are we going to wait for the Japanese to exploit
the last ton of phosphate? Are the Japanese paying off somebody?”
Due to solid arguments and severe criticisms of Governor General Pasquier in these
articles, the EEI’s office was searched at night by the order of police official Bartet and the
journalist was forced to hand over all documents relating to the Paracel Islands. In issue no.
743, Cucherousset strongly protested and refused to hand over those documents. He stated
that the documents would only be available for reading on site if the police wanted to study

428
them. In issue no. 746, Cucherousset claimed further that had it not been for those articles in
the EEI, the French government would have ignored the invasion of Paracel Islands by the
Chinese.
In issue no. 777, Cucherousset explained why he protested the attitude of Governor
General Pasquier in response to the action of the Viceroy of Guangdong:
1. The Guangdong Government had never been acknowledged by France as an
autonomous government.
2. The government of China, previously in Beijing and then in Nanking, has never
voiced its claim of sovereignty over those islands.
3. On the other hand, more than 100 years ago, Việtnam had claimed sovereignty over
the Paracel Islands, which was recorded explicitly in the archives of the Hue Imperial Court.
Moreover, the Guangzhou Government cannot rely on the fact that Chinese fishermen
regularly visit those islands to catch tortoises or dry their fishing nets to claim that the
Paracels belong to China. French fishermen did the same in Newfoundland but
Newfoundland still belongs to the United Kingdom.
Meanwhile, in a meeting of the Advisory Council of Indochina, in response to Mr.
Piguax, representative of Annam, Governor General Pasquier replied that the Paracel Islands
affair had had some repercussions in France and that the Minister for Colonies had decided to
bring the case to the International Court at The Hague.
In addition to the EEI, there were many other French newspapers in Indochina as well
as in France that published articles concerning Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel
Islands such as:
• Revue Indochinoise Illustrée (Illustrated Indochinese Review) Issue no. 38,
1929 (Saig̣on), pp. 605–616: P.A. La Picque cited many documents about the sovereignty of
Việtnam; stated the fact that the Guangdong Government argued that it was not responsible
for the robbery of the sunken ships Le Bellona in 1895 and Imezi Maru in 1896 by the people
of Hainan because the Paracels were not under China’s sovereignty; and translated the article
in a Guangzhou newspaper dated 10th July 1909 about the survey of the Paracel Islands by the
naval forces of Guangdong.
• Mémoire no 3 du Service Océanographique de L’Indochine (Saigon, 1930, 24
pages) by J. de Lacour and Jabouillé described their survey of the Paracel Islands on 21 st July
1926 following the invitation of M.A. Krempf.

429
 • Avenir du Tonkin (no. 10495, 17th April 1931, p. 2) affirmed that, in 1816,
Emperor Gia Long had ordered a solemn ceremony to raise the Việtnam flag on the islands.
That is why in 1909 the French government had to raise its voice to protect Việtnam’s
sovereignty over those islands in view of China’s illegal claim. In these situations, nobody
would deny the strategic importance of Paracel Islands.
• Nature (Paris, Issue no. 2916, dated 1st November 1933, pp. 385−387) cited an
article written by Sauvaire-Jourdan in Gazette on 19th July 1933. This article published a
communiqué concerning the French Navy’s occupation of some islands in the South China
Sea, reviewed the history of occupation (Emperor Gia Long ordered his navy to land on the
islands and put up flags in 1816, then the 1909 incident published in a Guangzhou newspaper
on 20th June 1909, which was regarded as ridiculous by the author) and suggested that
sovereignty over those islands should not be surrendered.
• La Géographie (vol. 60, November and December 1933, pp. 232−243): A.
Olivier Saix presented arguments according to which the French Protectorate Government of
Việtnam must protect and maintain Việtnam’s sovereignty for the following reasons:
1. The Paracel Islands are a useful location to erect a lighthouse;
2. The location of Paracels is appropriate for building a meteorological observatory
and radio station to provide timely warnings of stormy weather conditions to ships and boats;
3. The Paracel Islands have many economic resources such as phosphate, fish,
tortoises, etc;
4. There are many military benefits from Paracel Islands such as in defending the
Tonkin Gulf, Đà Nẵng port, and international sea lanes; and
5. Việtnam’s history affirms its sovereignty: King Gia Long ordered a fleet to land on
the islands to put up flags and set up defense bases, Minister for Defense Thân Trong Hue
declared on 3rd March 1925: “Those islands have always belonged to Annam; there is no
dispute about it”.
It was obvious that under such publicity pressure, the French colonial Government
was bound to take action. First, between 1930 and 1933 France established a symbolic
sovereignty in the Spratly as well as the Paracel Islands.
As the Paracel Islands belonged to Annam, a protectorate of France, there was no
need to claim sovereignty but just to execute it, following the first surveys of the Paracel
Islands in 1925 conducted by the Nha Trang Oceanography Institute in response to media

430
publicity at the time. On 15th June 1932, the French Government promulgated Decree no.
156-SC establishing an administrative unit called Paracel District on the Paracel Islands.
In 1937, Chief Civil Engineer Gauthier studied the possibility of constructing a
lighthouse on Pattle Island in the Paracel group. In 1938 France started to send security
troops and to construct a lighthouse, a meteorological station (OMM registered no. 48860) on

Pattle Island, another, no. 48859, on 富林 fu lin Island (Ile Boisée), and radio station TSF on
Pattle Island. In March 1938, King Bao Dai signed Ordinance no. 10 annexing Paracel
Islands to Thừa Thiên Province instead of Nam Ngãi( Quảng Nam Quảng Ngãi) as in
previous reigns. In June 1938, a Việtnamese military unit was sent to the Paracel Islands. A
stone sovereignty marker was erected on Pattle Island stating “Republic of France −
Kingdom of Annam − Paracels Islands 1816 − Pattle Island 1938”.
As for the Spratly Islands to the south belonging to Cochinchina and thus part of the
colonial territory of France, the French Government claimed sovereignty. However, in order
to prevent a third country from intervening into the issue as well as to deal with international
law, the legal advisor of the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs wrote in a memo to the
Agency for Asia and Oceania in May 1950: “The occupation of the Spratly Islands was
conducted by French forces in 1931−1932 on behalf of the Annam King”. On 13th April
1933, a small navy fleet including the communication vessel La Malicieuse, the gun boat
Alerte, and the hydrographic vessels Astrolabe and De Lanessan, under the command of
Navy Commander De Lattre left Saigon for the Spratly Islands. The occupation was
conducted according to western traditional protocols. An official document was composed
and the captain signed 11 copies of it. Each island received a copy, sealed in a bottle and
fixed on a cement pole built on each island at a pre-determined and fixed location on the land.
The French flag was raised and trumpets were played on each island.
On 26th July 1933, the French Ministry of Foreign Affairs published a communiqué in
the French Gazette, stating explicitly that the six groups of islands and islets were under
French sovereignty, including the Spratly group (8039’ N−111o55’ E) and the surrounding
islets (from the earliest occupied islet on 13th April 1930 to the last occupied Thi Tu Island on
12th April 1933). On 21st December 1933, Governor of Cochinchina, M.J. Krautheimer
signed Decree no. 4762 annexing the Spratly Islands to Ba Ria Province.
In 1938 France set up a stone sovereignty marker, a lighthouse, a meteorology station

and a radio station on Itu–Aba Island (Ba Bình - 太平島).

431
 All steps to exercise the sovereignty of France on behalf of Annam over the Paracel
and Spratly Islands were carried out smoothly, though tardily, without encountering any
obstacles, because, although the Guangdong Provincial Government had the intent to exploit

Xisha (西沙) (i.e., the Paracel Islands) and wanted to occupy the Paracels when considering
them as terra nullius, the local government’s projects only existed on paper as the central
government of China was not yet keen on them. Yet, Japan, so far hiding its intention to
occupy the Paracels and Spratlys, did protest the French occupation in an official
communiqué to the French government dated 24th July 1933. On 31 st March 1939, the
Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a declaration to the French Ambassador in Japan
asserting that Japan was the first to discover the Spratly Islands in 1917 and claimed control

over them. Although Japan acted swiftly by occupying 富林 Fu lin Island (Ile Boisée) of the

Paracel Islands and Itu-Aba Island (Ba Bình - 太平島) of the Spratly Islands in 1938, it was
not until 9th March 1945 that Japan took prisoner the Frenchmen based in Paracel Islands as
well as on the mainland.
The fact that France claimed sovereignty on behalf of Annam as well as the fact that
Japan claimed to be the first to discover the Spratly Islands were merely false excuses to
occupy the Paracels and Spratlys for strategic purposes and to protect their interests or
expand their powers. Whenever it no longer fit their strategies, it would be worthless to
occupy those islands!
In the end, Japan was defeated. It had to surrender unconditionally to the Allied
Forces on 16th August 1945 and withdrew from the Paracel and Spratly Islands.

+ HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE SINO−FRENCH DISPUTE

OF VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ISLANDS
BETWEEN AUGUST 1945 AND APRIL 1946, WHEN FRANCE INVADED VIệTNAM
FOR THE SECOND TIME.

On 19th August 1945, the August Revolution in Việtnam took place. On 2nd
September 1945, the Democratic Republic of Việtnam was born. President Hồ Chí Minh
declared independence in Ba Đình Square, putting an end to French domination of Việtnam.
After the defeat of Japan, France invaded Việtnam for the second time. The army of
Chiang Kai Shek took over areas previously occupied by the Japanese north of the 16 th

432
Parallel. Both France and China continued to dispute the Paracel and Spratly Islands of
Việtnam, as both countries understood the strategic importance of those islands.
Việtnam was involved in the resistance war against France on land while France took
control of the China Sea.
Japanese forces had withdrawn from the Paracel and Spratly Islands in 1946. France
returned to Việtnam and took control of the China Sea, sending troops with the vessel
Savorgnan de Brazza to replace Japanese forces in May 1946. However, these soldiers only
stayed for a few months. Between 20 th and 27th May 1946, Admiral D’Argenlieu, French
High Commissioner for Indochina, also sent the vessel L’Escarmouche to inspect the
situation on Pattle Island in the Paracels.
French legionnaires and the armed forces of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam led
by President Hồ Chi Minh busily prepared for a full-scale war. Taking advantage of the
situation, a special navy fleet of the Republic of China, including four armed vessels, each of
which carried representatives of various organizations and 59 soldiers of independent
platoons of navy guards (predecessors of the marine forces) set off from “Ngo Tung” Port on

9th October 1946. On 29th November 1946, the vessels named “Yong Xing - 永岛” and “Zhong

Jian - 忠岛” arrived and landed on Paracel Islands. The “Taiping - 太平” and “Zhong Ye - 忠
岛 ” arrived in the Spratly Islands (then still called Doansha by the Chinese, not yet named
Nansha, author’s emphasis).
In a meeting on 11th October 1946, the Interministerial Committee on Indochina of the
French Provisional Government decided to affirm French sovereignty over the Paracel
Islands and demonstrate their re-occupation by constructing a meteorological station.
According to General Juin, “the greatest benefit” to France was to prevent any other powerful
countries from re-occupying those islands because they controlled access to the future naval
base at Cam Ranh and the Cam Ranh−Guangzhou−Shanghai sea lane (Letter no.
199/DN/S.col dated 7th October 1946 by General Juin, Commander-in-Chief of the French
Army.)
The French government then officially denounced the illegal occupation by the
Republic of China and, on 17th October 1947, the French communication vessel Tonkinois
was sent to the Paracel Islands to demand that the armed forces of Chiang Kai-shek withdraw

from 富 林 Fu Lin Island, but the Chinese refused to do so. France dispatched troops,
including soldiers from “the Việtnam nation,” to base in a fort on Pattle Island. The
Government of the Republic of China protested, and negotiations were carried on between

433
25th February and 4th July 1947 in Paris. In these negotiations, the Government of the
Republic of China refused to call for international arbitration as recommended by France. On
1st December 1947, the Interior Ministry of the Chiang Kai-shek Government announced
Chinese names for the two groups of islands and claimed them as Chinese territory. Of
course, France had not inherited the sovereignty of Việtnam in the Paracel and Spratly
Islands to protest against China, which was also an invader, and this worsened the conflict.
During the historic environment in late 1946 and early 1947, Việtnam regained
independence from 1945 and was no longer bound to the Patenôtre Treaty (1884) but France
still insisted on the Preliminary Treaty dated 6 th March 1946 that the Democratic Republic of
Việtnam belonged to the French Union, and so diplomatically belonged to France, which
enabled France to act as a representative of Việtnam in the dispute concerning Việtnam’s
sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands. When the resistance war commenced
nationally, France was no longer able to give any acceptable reasons to claim sovereignty
over the Paracel and Spratly Islands. Afterwards, France managed to set up a pro-French
puppet government, just to take advantage of the status without any real substance. This was
thus not convincing enough for France to assume Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and
Spratly Islands, causing the dispute to remain unresolved.
Because of the Government of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam’s resistance war
against France and the French Navy’s control of the China Sea, based on the Treaty dated 8th
March 1949, France succeeded in setting up a pro-French government called the Associated
State of Việtnam led by ex-Emperor Bảo Đại, in opposition to the revolutionary government
led by President Hồ Chí Minh. This was done by France in order to strengthen certain legal
foundations without being the true representative of Việtnam, especially during Việtnam’s
resistance war against France, so the French Navy was in control of the South China Sea,
including the Paracel and Spratly Islands.
In April 1949, Chief of Staff of Chief of State (Quốc Trưởng) Bảo Đại], Prince Bửu
Lộc, in a press conference in Saigon, officially reaffirmed the sovereignty of Việtnam over
the Paracel Islands.
On the 1st of October 1949, the People’s Republic of China was established on
Mainland China and the Republic of China led by Chiang Kai Shek had to withdraw to

Taiwan. In April 1950, the troops of the Republic of China who had illegally occupied 富林
Fu Lin Island (Ile Boisée) in the Paracel Islands had to withdraw. The French troops on
Pattle Island remained. The Chinese revolutionaries then became allies of the Democratic

434
Republic of Việtnam, so every resistance against France including the occupation of Paracel
Islands in the South China Sea was obviously supported by the Government of the
Democratic Republic of Việtnam in the alliance against the common French invading enemy.
On 14th October 1950, the French government officially transferred the administration
of the Paracel Islands to the Government of Bảo Đại. The Governor of Central Việtnam,
Phan Văn Giáo, presided over the transfer of governing power of the Paracels. This event
was in fact no more than a false action to legalize the Paracel Islands’ occupation by the
French. It lacked persuasiveness, as France was still occupying Việtnam.
The San Francisco Conference attended by 51 nations between 5 th September and 8th
September 1951 ended in a peace treaty with Japan. On 5th September 1951, in a general
session, the Russian Minister for Foreign Affairs Gromyko proposed 13 amendments. The
amendment concerning Japan’s acknowledgement of the sovereignty of the People’s
Republic of China over the Paracel Islands and other islands further away to the South, was
rejected with 48 votes against and 3 for.
On 7th September 1951 at the conference, Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign
Affairs Trần Văn Hữu of the Bảo Đại Government solemnly declared that the two groups of
the Paracel and Spratly Islands were territories of Việtnam: “Et comme il faut franchement
profiter de toutes occasions pour étouffer les germes de discorde, nous affirmons nos droits
sur les iles Spratly et Paracels qui de tout temps ont fait partie du Viet Nam” (Frankly, it is
necessary to make use of all occasions to stifle the seeds of disorder, we hereby claim our
rights and interests over the Spratly and Paracel Islands, which had always been a part of
Việtnam.)
No representative at the conference commented on this statement.
The conference ended with a treaty signed with Japan on 8 th September 1951. In that
treaty, Art. 2, s. 7 clearly specified:
Japan abandons all rights, titles and ambitions over Paracel and Spratly Islands.
However, the world political situation began to change. The Cold War between the
capitalist world led by the United States and the socialist world led by the Soviet Union had
started to affect Việtnam, including the dispute of Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and
Spratly Islands. The world political situation worsened and further complicated the dispute,
so that Việtnam’s protection of its territorial sovereignty has become far more difficult due to
many conflicting interests and interventions by different foreign powers.

435
 On 24th August 1951, for the first time, New China Press burst out against France’s
rights and interests and the pro-US Philippines’ ambitions, and resolutely asserted the rights
of China.
When giving a notification on the draft of the San Francisco Treaty with Japan on
15th August 1951, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the People’s Republic of China Chou
En-Lai issued an official declaration asserting the so-called ‘ancientness” of Chinese rights
over the disputed islands, while neither the People’s Republic of China nor the Republic of
China attended the conference.
In the context of the Cold War and the scramble for power in places including the
South China Sea, the proposal made by the Soviet Union’s delegation to transfer the
administration of the Paracel and Spratly Islands to the People’s Republic of China was not
approved by the conference, though it constituted a cause for the People’s Republic of China
to speak out on. After 1950, the Paracel and Spratly Islands were no longer occupied by
foreign forces except the defense troops of the Bảo Đại government.
The Geneva Treaty, signed on 20th July 1954, put an end to the Indochina War, and
acknowledged the independence, sovereignty, territorial integrity and unification of Việtnam.
Article 1 stated that the temporary military frontier would be marked by the Ben Hai River
(on the 17th Parallel). This temporary frontier was also extended in two sides by a straight
line from the coast to the sea under Art. 4 of the Treaty. According to Art. 14 of the said
treaty, while awaiting the general election to reunify Việtnam, each party and its own army
currently based on each part shall take charge of the administration of that part. The Paracel
and Spratly Islands in the South of China Sea were located below the 17th Parallel and,
therefore, shall be under the administration of the government ruling the part below the 17th
Parallel.
Thus, the Paracel and Spratly Islands were put under the administration of the
Government of The State of Việtnam and had not been so far occupied by any other foreign
forces except the French. The government in the South of the 17th Parallel was responsible
for the administration of the two islands groups lying below the 17th Parallel. In April 1956,
when French troops withdrew from South Việtnam, the Philippines raised the issue of
sovereignty over those islands.

+ HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE DISPUTE OF VIệTNAM’S

SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ISLANDS BY CHINA,

436
FRANCE, THE REPUBLIC OF VIệTNAM AND OTHER NATIONS IN THE REGION
BETWEEN 1956 AND 1975

The defeat of France at Điện Biên Phủ and the Geneva Treaty on 20 th July 1954 forced
the French to leave Việtnam in April 1956 and left a vacuum of power in the China Sea. A
number of countries in the region including the People’s Republic of China, the Republic of
China (Taiwan) and the Philippines considered this as a good opportunity to illegally occupy
the Paracel and Spratly Islands of Việtnam.
At that time, the national army of South Việtnam (renamed later as the Republic of
Việtnam) had already occupied the islands in the west of Paracel Islands, including Pattle
Island. On 1st June 1956, the Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Việtnam made a
declaration to reaffirm Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly Islands. A few days
later, France also reminded the Philippines of France’s rights with respect to those two
groups of islands since 1933.
After occupying the islands in the west of Paracel Islands, on 22 nd August 1956, the
infantry and naval forces of the Republic of Việtnam landed on the main islands of the
Spratly group to erect marker stones and put up national flags. .]
In October 1956, Taiwan’s navy invaded Itu–Aba Island (Thái Bình= Taiping called
by the Chinese, 1947). On 22nd October 1956, Decree no. 143–NV promulgated by the
President of the Republic of Việtnam altered the borders of provinces in the South of
Việtnam (Nam Việt or Nam Bộ). In the list of administrative units in the South of Việtnam
attached to the decree, there were some changes in the naming of provinces, in which Bà
Rịa–Vũng Tàu became Phước Tuy and the Spratly Islands belonging to Phước Tuy were
renamed Hoàng Sa, which was the same name as the Paracel Islands to the north.

Meanwhile, the People’s Republic of China rushed to occupy 富林 Fu Lin Island (Ile
Boisée), the largest island in the group of Paracel Islands, simultaneously with the Taiwanese
occupation of the largest island in the group of Spratly Islands. This was an extremely
complicated and difficult situation for Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly
Islands, because both the governments of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam and the
Republic of Việtnam either did not show support for or ignored the illegal occupation of the
People’s Republic of China and Taiwan in the Paracel and Spratly Islands of Việtnam.
However, after the Geneva Treaty to which China itself was a signatory, the
government in South Việtnam had the responsibility to manage or to abandon the sovereignty

437
of the Paracel and Spratly Islands as these two groups of islands lay below the 17th Parallel.
The official letter issued by Prime Minister Pham Van Dong in 1958, showing support for
China’s declaration of 12 knots [NAUTICAL MILES] of territorial waters as well as any
other views of the Government of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam with respect to the
Paracel and Spratly Islands, did not have any international legal validity. Thus, China’s
claim of Việtnam’s abandonment of its sovereignty and China’s accusation of Việtnam’s
deceitful policy were untrue and had no legal basis whatsoever. In the context of the Cold
War and the conflict between two opposing political entities, the People’s Republic of China
was a close ally of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam on one side against the common
enemy that was the United States, an ally of Taiwan and the Republic of Việtnam, on the
other. Therefore, any conflicts at the time were just short-term, spontaneous confrontational
political policies.
On 13th July 1961, Decree No. 174–NV promulgated by the President of the Republic
of Việtnam made the Paracel Islands part of Quàng Nam Province and established a village
on this island named Định Hải belonging to Hoà Vang District.
In the said decree, it was stated that:
• The Paracel Islands had belonged to Thừa Thiên Province, but were now
annexed to Quảng Nam Province (Art. 1).
• The whole group of islands was now a single administrative unit called Định
Hải Village. In Hoà Vang District. Định Hải Village was put under the control of an
administrative officer (Art. 2).
In February 1959, a number of Chinese fishermen attempted to land on the west side
of Paracel Islands, but failed. They were arrested by the Navy of the Republic of Việtnam
and sent back to China.
On 13th July 1971, The Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Việtnam, Trần
Văn Lắm, in Manila reiterated Việtnam’s claims and presented the basis of such claims over
the Spratly Islands.
On 6th September 1973, The Minister of the Interior of the Government of the
Republic of Việtnam amended the administrative management of the Spratly Islands by
incorporating it into Phước Hải Commune, Đất Đỏ District, Phước Tuy Province (recalling
that during the previous regime of Ngô Đình Diệm in 1956 there was a decree renaming the
Spratly Islands the Paracel Islands.)

438
 Following the Common Communiqué of Shanghai in 1972 between the United States
and China, which caused an irreparable breakup in the relationship between the Soviet Union
and the People’s Republic of China, the Việtnam War came to an end and the change in the
world political scenario affected Việtnam, including the protection of Việtnam’s sovereignty
over the Paracel and Spratly Islands. On 11 th January 1974, the People’s Republic of China
stated that the annexation of Spratly Islands to Phuoc Tuy Province of the Republic of
Việtnam was a violation of China’s territorial integrity and reiterated China’s claims over the
Paracel and Spratly Islands.
On 12th January 1974, the Government of the Republic of Việtnam rejected China’s
claims. On 15th January 1974, the People’s Republic of China began to deploy a powerful
fleet in which many armed vessels were disguised as fishing boats and supported by
airplanes. On the other side, the Navy Headquarters of the Republic of Việtnam sent its naval
ship Lý Thường Kiệt to the Paracel Islands for patrol and surveillance.
After detecting the presence of the armed forces of the People’s Republic of China in
the region of Paracel Islands with Chinese flags raised on Money Island (Quang Ảnh) and
Robert Island (Hữu Nhật), the armed forces of the Republic of Việtnam were reinforced by
the warships Trần Khánh Dư and Tràn Bình Trọng and convoy vessel Nhật Tảo. The
augmented forces of the Republic of Việtnam also included a number of marine commandos
who were ordered to land on the islands to pull down flags of the People’s Republic of China.
Some battles took place and gunfire was heard on Duncan Island (Quang Hoà) and another
island.
Next, on 16th January 1974, the Government of the Republic of Việtnam officially
rejected the arguments of the People’s Republic of China and presented clear legal, historical
and geographical evidence to prove the sovereignty of the Republic of Việtnam over these
two groups of islands. Both nations started to deploy troops and, at one stage, war vessels of
both sides were only about 200 m from one another. Afterwards, both sides separated to
prepare and the sea battle broke out at 10:25 on 19th January 1974. One ship of the People’s
Republic of China was set afire. Vessels numbers 281 and 182 of the People’s Republic of
China combined their forces in the assault and hit the Nhat Tao in the bridge and engine
room. Captain Nguỵ Văn Thà died in action. After an hour of battle, two vessels of the
People’s Republic of China sank and two other were afire. On the side of the Republic of
Việtnam, apart from convoy vessel Nhật Tảo, which sank, several other vessels were
damaged and a number of soldiers were captured or missing. An American named Gerald
Kosh, a civilian with the Defense Attaché Office of the American Embassy in Saigon and

439
special envoy to the Navy Headquarters of the First Military Zone of the Republic of
Việtnam was also captured (according to Chính Luận newspaper, Issue no. 2982, dated 31st
January 1974). Kosh was released at 12:00 noon on 31st January 1974. On 17th February
1974, the Beijing Government released 43 soldiers and officials of the Republic of Việtnam
in Tân Giới (Hong Kong).
The Republic of Việtnam Government requested intervention from the USA but the
USA decided to stay away from the conflict. An Assistant to the U.S. Secretary of State,
Arthur Hummel, informed the Republic of Việtnam Government that the United States would
not get involved in the Paracels dispute.
Via a diplomatic message sent to all signatories of the Paris Treaty (1973), the
Government of the Republic of Việtnam reiterated the guarantee of Việtnam’s territorial
integrity and requested a special meeting of the UN Security Council.
On 1st February 1974, the Republic of Việtnam Government decided to intensify the
defense of the Spratly Islands by sending army forces to settle on five islands in the Spratly
group. Via its Ambassador in Manila, the Republic of Việtnam Government affirmed
Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands.
On 1 February 1974, a delegation of the Republic of Việtnam at the UN Conference
on the Convention of the law of the sea held at Caracas, reaffirmed Việtnam’s sovereignty
over the concerned islands and accused Beijing of invading the Paracel Islands. On 30 th
March 1974, a representative of the Republic of Việtnam Government asserted Việtnam’s
sovereignty over the Paracels and Spratlys at the Asia and Far East Council of Economy and
Finance meeting in Colombo. On 14th February 1975, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the
Republic of Việtnam issued a White Paper concerning the Paracel and Spratly Islands.
In summary, when France invaded Việtnam for the second time, leading to the
resistance war against France (1945-1954), France still had a significant naval presence in
The South China Sea (East Sea) and implemented Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel
and Spratly Islands. The Geneva Treaty in 1954 stipulated that the territory lying below the
17th Parallel would be under the control of the Government of South Việtnam. When French
armed forces left in April 1956, the defense of the Paracel and Spratly Islands was left vacant.
Meanwhile the Cold War between the capitalist world led by the United States and the
socialist world led by the Soviet Union was under way. Việtnam was divided, resulting in the
conflict between the two governments and the failure to protect its territorial sovereignty,
thus enabling China to occupy part of and gradually the whole of the Paracel Islands. The
Republic of Việtnam managed to protect some of the Spratly Islands but unfortunately was

440
unable to prevent Taiwan from occupying Ba Bình - 太平島 island (the largest island in the
Spratly group) and the Philippines from occupying some islands including Song Tử Đông -

北子鳯 in the Spratly group.

That is why we can state that the main reason leading to the dispute between different
nations in the region concerning Việtnam’s territorial sovereignty as well as China’s illegal
occupation of the whole of Paracel and Spratly Islands during this period was simply the
political upheavals in Việtnam and the world, the United States’ withdrawal from and
unwillingness to protect its ally the Republic of Việtnam, letting China invade the Paracel
Islands by force.
Between 1975 and 1990, Việtnam entered into close cooperation with the Soviet
Union, whereas China had signed a Common Communiqué with the United States in
Shanghai in 1972. The conflict between the Soviet Union and China did not subside;
Việtnam and China had a brief border war in 1979, causing the dispute between the two
countries over the Paracel and Spratly Islands to worsen.
The Government of unified Việtnam continued to affirm Việtnam’s claim to the
Paracel and Spratly Islands, still suffering from the after shocks of the ongoing conflict
between international powers and finding itself unable to end the dispute over the Paracel and
Spratly Islands. After the Buôn Mê Thuột victory, the strategic opportunity to liberate the
South of Việtnam finally came. The Politburo decided to completely liberate the South of
Việtnam during the dry season of 1975, including the Spratly Islands, Côn Lôn, Phú Quốc,
etc.
On 5th April 1975, the Navy Headquarters decided to prepare for the battle to liberate
the Spratly Islands. The liberating forces consisted of vessels of the Army Transport Convoy
no. 125, Commando Brigade no. 126, Battalion numbers 407 and 471, Commando Squad of
Military Zone 5 and Commando forces of Khanh Hoa Province. The Navy Headquarters
intended to swiftly take over Song Tử Tây Island first as a springboard and experience for
continuing assaults on Nam Yết, Sơn Ca, Sinh Tồn, An Bang, Spratly and the remaining
islands in the group.
On 9th September 1975, the representative of the Provisional Revolutionary
Government of South Việtnam at the World Conference of Meteorology registered Việtnam’s
meteorology station in Paracel Islands.

441
 On 10th September 1975, Beijing sent an official memo to the Democratic Republic of
Việtnam claiming sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands (which China called Xisha

(西沙) and Nansha, respectively).

On 24th September 1975, in a meeting with the delegation of the Party and
Government of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam led by Secretary General Lê Duẩn,
Chinese leader Deng Xiao Ping declared that the two nations should discuss the issues of

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha later.

On 12th May 1977, the Government of Việtnam made a declaration on the territorial
waters and continental shelf of Việtnam.
In September 1977, on his visit to the Philippines and in October 1977 on his visit to
Malaysia, Prime Minister Phạm Văn Đồng agreed with President Ferdinand Marcos and
Prime Minister Hussein On that both sides should settle every conflict and dispute through
peaceful means.
In March 1978, the World Administrative Radio Conference ratified a resolution
allowing China to use a number of radio frequencies over the airspace of Paracel Islands.
On 30th December 1978, the spokesperson of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the
Socialist Republic of Việtnam rejected the allegation of the Chinese foreign affairs
spokesperson dated 29th February 1978 on the issues of the Spratly Islands, and reaffirmed
Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands, repeating the policy of Việtnam
to settle all conflicts and disputes by peaceful negotiations.
On 30th July 1979, China presented in Beijing some documents to show that Việtnam
“had acknowledged” China’s sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly Islands.
On 7th August 1979, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Socialist Republic of
Việtnam made an official announcement on the matter of Paracel and Spratly Islands,
rejecting the distortions by China in presenting some Việtnamese documents concerning the
Paracel and Spratly Islands, reaffirming Việtnam’s sovereignty over these two groups of
islands, reiterating Việtnam’s standpoint on the settlement of the dispute between the two
countries through peaceful negotiations.
On 28th September 1979, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam presented a
number of documents concerning Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands.
On 28th September 1979, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam rejected the
annexation of almost all of the Spratly Islands to the territory of the Philippines.

442
 On 30th January 1980, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of China announced some

documents on Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and Nansha. On 5th February 1980, the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs of Việtnam issued an announcement to denounce the distortions by China in their
statement dated 30th January 1980.
On 29th April 1980, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam sent an official memo
to Malaysia to protest against Malaysia’s announcement of a map of Malaysia infringing
upon the territorial water and continental shelf of Việtnam around the region of the Spratly
Islands.
On 8th May 1980, during his visit to and meeting in Malaysia, Minister for Foreign
Affairs Nguyễn Cơ Thạch affirmed that An Bang Island belonged to Việtnam.
In June 1980, at the Second World Conference of Asian Meteorology held in Geneva,
the representative of Việtnam declared that China’s meteorology station on Sanhudao
(belonging to Paracel Islands of Việtnam) was illegal. As a result, Việtnam’s meteorology
station on the Paracel Islands was retained in the list of Asian meteorology stations.
On 13th June 1980, Việtnam requested OMM to register its Spratly meteorology
station to the OMM network.
In December 1981, the General Bureau of Post Office of Việtnam telephoned the
Chairperson of the Frequency Registration Committee to protest the fact that China was
allowed to broadcast on a number of frequencies over airspace of Việtnam’s Paracel and
Spratly Islands.
In December 1981, The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam announced its White
Paper “Paracel and Spratly Islands, Territories of Việtnam”.
In June 1982, New China Press broadcast that a large harbor was being constructed in
the Paracel Islands.
In October, at the UIT Governance Conference, the representative of Việtnam
rejected the change of airwave broadcasting as allocated in 1978 in Geneva.
On 12th November 1982, the Government of Việtnam announced the base line used
for calculating the width of its territorial waters.
On 4th February 1982, the Government of Việtnam established the Paracel District as
part of Quảng Nam-Đà Nẵng Province.
On 9th December 1982, the Government of Việtnam established the Spratly District.
Later, on 28th December 1982, the Government of Việtnam decided to annex the Spratly
District to Phú Khánh (now Khánh Hoà) Province.

443
 In January 1983, the World Radio Communication Conference agreed to consider
Việtnam’s proposal on the airwave broadcasting over the airspace of Paracel and Spratly
Islands at its next conference.
Also in January 1983, in the Asia–Pacific Air Transport Conference in Singapore,
China wanted to widen the Flight Information Region (FIR) of Guangzhou infringing upon
the FIRs of Hànội and Hồ Chí Minh City, but the conference decided to maintain the existing
situation.
From 4th to 16th April 1984, the delegation of the National Assembly of the Socialist
Republic of Việtnam and the delegation from Phú Khánh Province visited Spratly District.
Deputy Minister for Aqua Products of Việtnam Vũ Văn Trác paid an inspection visit to the
fishery in Spratly Islands.
On 25th April 1984, the Chinese Committee for Naming Landmarks announced new
names for islands, islets, reefs, etc in the South China Sea, including some islands in the
Paracel and Spratly Islands of Việtnam.
On 6th May 1984, the spokesperson of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam
protested against the above naming by China.
At the 13th Conference of the International Communication Association in Bangkok,
the representative of Việtnam protested against China’s use of maps denoting Paracel and

Spratly Islands (which China called Xisha ( 西沙) and Nansha, respectively) as belonging to
China.
The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam protested against Malaysia for illegally
occupying Hoa Lau Island in the group of Spratly Islands. Việtnam also protested against the
Chinese National Assembly’s announcement on 1st June 1984 of the establishment the Hainan

administrative region comprising Xisha (西沙) and Nansha.

In early 1985, General Văn Tiến Dũng, Minister for Defense of Việtnam, visited the
Spratly Islands.
In 1986, Hu Yaobang, Secretary General of the Chinese Communist Party,

accompanied by “Liu Hua Qing-刘岛清” and “Zhang Zhong Jin - 岛仲岛”, paid an inspection
visit to Paracel Islands.
In May 1987, Admiral Giáp Văn Cương, Navy Commander-in-Chief of Việtnam,
paid a visit to Spratly Islands.
Between 16th May and 6th June 1987, the Chinese navy conducted a military exercise
in the region of Spratly Islands.

444
 In October 1987, the Chinese navy conducted a military exercise in the West Pacific
and the South China Sea.
On 10th November 1987, the Chinese navy landed on Louisa Island (6o 8’, 113o)
In January 1988, a large fleet of naval vessels, including many destroyers and rocket-
firing ships, left Hainan and headed south. Four vessels were sent to the Spratly Islands to
provoke and obstruct two Việtnamese cargo ships in the region of Chữ Thập and Châu Viên
Reefs, which are coral reefs on the water surface. Chinese troops put up flags on these two
reefs and, at the same time, ordered their vessels to obstruct and provoke Việtnamese cargo
ships doing normal supply activities between islands protected by the Việtnamese army.
During this operation, China set up a special headquarters and mobilized the Nanhai navy
fleet, augmented by part of the Donghai fleet, frequently using 20 vessels of different kinds in
the region of the Spratly Islands.
Concerning the event on 14th March 1988, China stated that: “China was forced to
respond for self-defense”. According to that allegation, it would mean that the Việtnamese
Navy was the attacker (with two cargo vessels!), whereas the Chinese Navy was defending
itself. China mobilized a fleet of six war vessels, including three convoy ships, numbers 502,
509 and 531, equipped with rockets and 100mm artillery, attacked without provocation, and
sank three cargo vessels of Việtnam doing supply tasks on Lan Dao, Co lin and Gac Ma
Reefs in the group of Sinh Tồn Islands of Việtnam.
On 14th March 1988, a sea battle broke out between China and Việtnam in the South
China Sea. Although the battle lasted only 28 minutes, it attracted attention of the whole
world. Transportation Vessel no. 64 of the Việtnamese Navy, full of soldiers, was fired upon
and sank at the site, amphibious Vessel no. 505 and another transport Vessel, no. 605, were
badly damaged by flames and black- smoke columns. Transportation Vessel no. 505 sank on
the way home, while transportation Vessel no. 605 ran aground. The uneven battle between
transportation vessels of Việtnam with naval vessels of China, lasting just 28 minutes, ended
with one vessel of Việtnam being sunk at the site, two others damaged, 20 people injured and
dead and 74 people missing. On the side of China, only some survey officials and staff on
the islands were injured without any other damage. That was a sea battle that China
considered “a neat and beautiful strike” (sic!) After this battle, the Chinese navy has
continued to obstruct the supply activities of Việtnamese ships.
By 6th April 1988, China had occupied the reefs of Chữ Thập, Châu Viên, Ga Ven, Tư
Nghĩa, Gac Ma and Subi.

445
 On 3rd January 1989, China erected sovereignty marker stones on the beaches they
had occupied in 1988 of Chữ Thập, Châu Viên, Ga Ven, Tư Nghĩa, Gac Ma and Subi. Reefs.
In 1988, the government of the Socialist Republic of Việtnam sent notification to the
United Nations and many protest memos to Beijing, particularly those on 16 th, 17th and 23rd
March 1988 proposing both sides negotiate and settle the issue. China continued to occupy
the reefs they had invaded and refused to negotiate. On 14 th April 1988, the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs of the Socialist Republic of Việtnam protested the annexation of the Paracel
and Spratly Islands to Hainan Province by the Chinese National Assembly (under Resolution
dated 13nth April 1988 establishing Hainan Province).
In April 1988, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Socialist Republic of Việtnam
announced its White Paper entitled “Paracel and Spratly Islands and International Law”.
On 14th August 1989, the Việtnamese Government decided to establish the Service
Scientific Economic Complex on Tư Chính, Huyền Trân, Quế Dương, Phúc Tần and Phúc
Nguyên Reefs around Việtnam’s continental shelf at coordinates 7–8o3 N, 109–112o 20 E.
On 2nd October 1989, the Foreign Affairs spokesperson of Việtnam rejected the
arguments in the declaration of China on 28th April 1989. The spokesperson of the Ministry
of Foreign Affairs of China accused Việtnam of trespassing a number of islands and isles in
Vạn An and Van Nha beaches in Nansha.
In May 1989, China invaded a number of small islands. On 9 th March 1990, China
completed a scientific survey in the Spratly Islands commenced three years before.
On 18th March 1990, many fishing boats from Guangzhou conducted fishing activities
in the Spratly Islands. On 16th April 1990, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam sent a
memo to the Ambassador of China in Hànội protesting against the fact that China allowed
many war vessels, surveying boats and fishing boats to conduct activities in the territorial
waters of Việtnam in the Spratly Islands.
On 28th April 1990, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam sent a diplomatic note
to the Chinese Embassy in Hànội, protesting against the fact that China had mobilized troops
to occupy Én Đất Beach in the Spratly Islands.
Since 1990, after the collapse of the Soviet Union and the Eastern European regimes,
Việtnam has renovated itself and made friends with all nations in the world, including China
and the United States. The dispute about the Paracel and Spratly Islands between China and
Việtnam is no longer as severe as it was before. However, potential rich oil reserves in the
South China Sea prevent China from returning the Paracel Islands to Việtnam, and China and

446
many other nations in the region still continue disputing Việtnam’s sovereignty over the
Spratly Islands.
In August 1990, China’s Prime Minister Li Peng proposed a joint exploitation in the
region of the Spratly Islands.
On 1st December 1990, during his visit to the Philippines, Prime Minister Li Peng said
“We could find an appropriate solution to the issue of Spratly Islands for concerned
parties at a suitable time, if it is not this moment, I think we should postpone this issue and do
not let it obstruct the relationship between China and other concerned nations in the region.”
On 1st February 1991, China proceeded with the construction of many lighthouses on
the recently occupied reefs in Spratly Islands.
On 25th May 1991, China announced the results of its eight-year scientific survey in
the Spratly Islands starting in 1984.
On 4th July 1991, an unofficial seminar was held in Kuala Lumpur to settle conflicts in
the South China Sea, to which China sent a delegation. The spokesman of Beijing declared
that the attendance of China did not mean China had changed its policy and stated “China
always sticks to the policy of settling conflicts with peaceful means, China is willing to
discuss any possible ways and methods of joint exploitation.”
Between 15th and 18th July 1991, following an initiative proposed by Indonesia, an
international conference was held in Bombay with the attendance of concerned nations in the
region around the Spratly Islands. The final communiqué encouraged discussions and
negotiations.
On 10th November 1991, leaders of Việtnam and China signed a joint communiqué in
Beijing on the normalization of diplomatic relationship between the two countries.
On 25th February 1992, the Chinese National Assembly approved a law on territorial
waters and adjacent regions to China, stipulating the width of its territorial waters to be 12
knots or nautical miles and the territory of China among four groups of islands (East, West,
Middle and South) and Điếu Ngư Island.
In 1994, Việtnam protested to China for violating Việtnam’s territorial waters and
special economic zones when China signed with Crestones Corp. (USA) an agreement on the
exploration and exploitation of petroleum that China called the Van An Bac 21 Agreement.
On 18th April 1994, R.C. Thompson, Chairman of Crestones Energy (USA), declared in a
press release that they were conducting a seismological survey and got ready to visit the
islands to assess the oil and gas potential in the region, known as the Vạn An Bac 21
Agreement. The media release said:

447
 “The scientific research and business activities in the future will be the latest
development in the history of scientific research and exploration in the South China Sea and
in the region of Van An Bac of China, dated back to 200 BC during Emperor Wu of the Han
Dynasty”.
Before 1957, many foreign corporations had conducted geophysical surveys and
exploratory borings in South Việtnam’s continental shelf; two oil wells with commercial
potential were detected. In the late 1970s, a number of corporations such as AGIP (Italy),
DIMINEX (West Germany), and Bow Valley (Canada) explored five oil lots around the
seafloor of South Việtnam. These corporations ceased their operations in 1979. In
September 1975, Việtnam Oil and Gas Group (Petrol Việtnam) was established to promote
the exploration and exploitation of oil and gas. The continental shelf of Việtnam has an
approximate area of 1.3 million km2, divided into 171 lots of an average area of 8,000 km 2
each. There are 31 lots with an average depth of 50 m, 35 lots between 50–100 m deep, 10
lots between 100–250 m deep, 38 lots between 200–2,000 m deep and 57 lots with a depth of
over 2,000 m. Within the continental shelf of Việtnam, there are many Mesozoic era
sedimentary basins likely to contain petroleum. By the late 1980s, over the entire continental
shelf of Việtnam, especially in the South, more than 100,000 km of geophysical lines had
been explored, with hundreds of exploratory borings, and three oil and gas wells (White Tiger
(Bạch Hổ), Dragon (Rồng) and Big Bear (Đại Hùng)) were detected. Since 1986, White
Tiger oil well has been exploited. The output in 1986, 1988, 1989, 1990 and 1991 was 0.04
million tons, 0.68 million tons, 1.5 million tons, 2.7 million tons and 3.96 million metric tons,
respectively (according to Nguyễn Hiệp, Vice Director General of Petrol Việtnam,
“Exploration and exploitation of petroleum in Việtnam”, Science and Homeland, Issue no.
93, 1992, p. 5).
The above-mentioned oil exploration and exploitation in Việtnam’s continental shelf
proves the potential of the South China Sea with respect to oil and gas prospects. Documents
obtained from the People’s Republic of China suggest a total oil reserve between 23 and 30
billion tons in the South China Sea. It is such rich reserves in oil that make the dispute on
Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands difficult to end, although the era
when Việtnam lost its autonomy is over.

THE TRUTH ABOUT VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL AND

SPRATLY ISLANDS AND SUSTAINABLE SOLUTIONS TO THE PROBLEM OF THE
PARACEL ISLANDS, SPRATLY ISLANDS AND THE SOUTH CHINA SEA

448
 As discussed previously, China, when starting its survey on Xisha (西沙) (i.e., Paracel
Islands) in 1909, considered it as terra nullius. Back to 1898, the Guangzhou Government of
China in reply to a complaint by an English Envoy in Beijing relating to the insurance by an
English insurance company of the German ship Bellona (sunk in 1895) and Japanese ship
Unofi–Maru (sunk in 1896) robbed by Chinese people in Hainan stated that:
“Those islands are deserted islands; they belong to neither China nor Annam, not
administratively annexed to any districts of Hainan and no government shall bear
responsibility for policing them “(Cf. Monique Chemillier-Gendreau, p. 158).
However, when France began to present historical evidence of Việtnam’s presence on

those islands, China, now and then, kept insisting that Xisha (西沙) (i.e., Paracel) Islands and
the Nansha (i.e., Spratly) Islands had belonged undisputedly to China long ago, sometimes
claiming to date back from the Ming Dynasty, at other times claiming to date back from the
Song Dynasty. What is the truth?
The truth is that Paracel Islands had never been terra nullius as the Chinese
Government concocted in 1909. Documents proving Việtnam’s sovereignty had appeared
continuously throughout different eras: from the reign of the Nguyễn Lords (i.e., early 17 th
century), to the Tây Sơn Dynasty and finally the Nguyễn Dynasty (from Emperor Gia Long
onwards). Việtnam now possesses nearly 30 documents of various types, not the few as
attached to the letter of Governor General Pasquier to the Minister for Colonies on 18th
October 1930. They clearly and explicitly affirm Việtnam’s sovereignty over the concerned
islands.
During the Đại Việt 大越 era, from the period of the North–South civil war to the
period of the Tây Sơn Dynasty, documents about Paracel Islands that still exist today are
mainly those from the Government of the Trịnh Lords in North Việtnam, most importantly

Thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 天南四至賂圖書 (1686), Hồng Đức Map, Toản tập An Nam lộ

- 瓚 集 安南 賂 in Thiên Hạ Map, and Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 - 撫 邊 雜 錄 by Lê

Quý Đôn (1776).
In Thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư - 天南四至賂圖書 or Toản tập An Nam lộ - 瓚 集 安

南 賂 in 1686 there was a map, which is regarded the oldest document available, that stated
clearly that annually the Nguyễn Lords sent 18 war vessels to exploit Cát Vàng Beach

(Paracel Islands). Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 , written by Lê Quý Đôn in 1776, was an

449
ancient document in which the author described the Paracel Islands very carefully. Chapter 2

of this book contained two passages about the Nguyễn Lords’ claim of Đại Việt 大 越 ’ s
sovereignty over the Paracel Islands involving the activities of Hoàng Sa (Golden Sand) and

Bắc Hải 北海 (Northern Sea) Flotilla/fleets/team.

During the Nguyễn Dynasty from 1802 to 1909, there were many historical
documents about Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly Islands:
• Dư địa chí - 輿地志 in the series Lịch triều hiến chương loại chí - 歷 朝 憲 章

類 誌 written by Phan Huy Chú (1821) and the book Hoàng Việt Địa Dư Chí (1833): The
contents about the Paracel Islands in these two books have many details similar to those in

Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 written by Lê Quý Đôn in 1776.

• Đại Nam thực lục - 大南實錄: the Preface and Chapter 10 (composed in 1821,

etched and printed in 1844) continued to assert Đại Việt 大 越 ’ s sovereignty through the

operations of Hoàng Sa (Golden Sand) and Bắc Hải 北海 (Northern Sea) Flotilla/ fleets/team.
• Đại Nam thực lục chính biên đệ nhất kỷ -大南實錄正編第一幾 (etched and
printed in 1848); đệ nhị kỷ (etched and printed in 1864); đệ tam kỷ (etched and printed in
1879) contained 11 passages about Paracel and Spratly Islands with many new, rich and very
specific details about the continuation of affirmation of Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel
and Spratly Islands.
• A very valuable source is the “Châu bản” of the Nguyễn Dynasty (19th
century), currently stored in Central Archives no. 1 in Hànội, from which we can find memos
and reports from government officials of various Ministries (such as Ministry of Public
Works/Construction.) and imperial decrees establishing Việtnam’s sovereignty over the
Paracel Islands during the Nguyễn dynasty regarding such activities as inspection, survey,
drawing up maps of the Paracel Islands, erecting landmarks, etc. In the fifth year of Emperor
Thiệu Trị (1845), there was a decree ordering the temporary cessation and later on the
resumption of the survey.
• The book Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 (first completed in 1882 and
revised, etched and printed in 1910) stated that the Paracel Islands belonged to Quảng Ngãi
Province and continued to assert the operations of the Hoàng Sa (Golden Sand) and Bắc Hải

北 海 (Northern Sea) Flotilla/ fleets /team commanded by Hoàng Sa (Golden Sand)

Flotilla/fleet/team.

450
 • In addition, ancient maps of Việtnam between the 17th and 19th centuries all
drew Cát Vàng (Golden Sand) Beach (i.e., Paracel Islands) and Spratly Islands within the
geographical boundary of Việtnam.
Most particularly, in 1836, Emperor Minh Mạng ordered naval officer Phạm Hữu
Nhật, a native of Lý Sơn Island, to command a fleet to erect landmarks and marker stones in
the Paracel and Spratly Islands/ Later on such activities became an annual event. Đại Nam
thực lục chính biên đệ nhị kỷ -大南實錄正編第二幾, Chapter 165, clearly mentioned that in
the 17th year of Emperor Minh Mạng’s reign (1836) the Ministry of Public Works proposed to
the Emperor the sending of officials to the Paracel Islands not only to measure tides and draw
maps but also to erect landmarks and marker stones. In the “Châu Bản”-Gazettes, the Report
of the Ministry of Public Works dated 12th February in the 17th year of King Minh Mạng reign
(1836) together with Emperor Minh Mạng’s comments stated very clearly:
“Each ship going to survey Paracel Islands must bring 10 wooden plaques (used as
landmarks) 4.5 thước long and 0.5 thước wide”.
Đại Nam thực lục chính biên đệ nhị kỷ -大南實錄正編第二 幾 , chapter 6 also stated
early:
“Emperor Minh Mạng accepted the recommendations of the Ministry of Public
Works/Construction and ordered naval officer Phạm Hữu Nhật to command military vessels,
bringing 10 wooden plaques used as landmarks. Each plaque was 5 “thước” long,
0.6 “thước” wide and 0.1 “thước” thick, each plaque bearing the phrase “In the 17th year of
King Minh Mạng’s reign, navy captain Phạm Hữu Nhật, obeying order from the King,
inspected the Paracel Islands, surveyed the islands and put up landmarks as memorial” (p.
25b).
As those activities became an annual event, in the series Khâm Định Đại Nam hội

điển sự lệ - 欽定大南會典事例 (1851), chapter 207, p. 25b–26a and chapter 221, there were
mentions of the construction of temples, putting up of headstones, erecting of landmarks in
1836 and the annual requirement of sending navy troops to inspect and to draw maps.
Concerning the Chinese documents proving Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel and
Spratly Islands, we can observe that

• Records of Overseas Events (“Hai wai ji shi - 海外鳯史”) written by “Thích

Đại Sán - 釋大汕” (a Chinese Bonze) in 1696, Chapter 3 mentions the Spratly Islands and
asserts that the Nguyễn Lords sent ships to recover commodities on board sunken ships in the
region of the Spratly Islands.

451
Old maps drawn by the Chinese themselves before 1909 all prove that Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and
Nansha did not belong to China. Studying all the Chinese maps before 1909, it is impossible

to find any maps mentioning Xisha ( 西沙 ) or Nansha as territory of China. All those maps
affirm that Hainan Island is the southernmost point of China. After China’s occupation of
Paracel Islands by force in January 1974, Chinese archaeological teams arriving in those
islands claimed to “discover” many ancient artifacts such as old coins, ceramics and carved
stones on those islands. However, none of these provide valid evidence of China’s
sovereignty. On the contrary, they discovered “Hoàng Sa tự “-黄沙寺 (Golden Sand Temple)

in the North of Zongxing 永興 Island, i.e., 富林 Fu lin Island (Ile Boisée). This is indeed
clear evidence of Việtnam’s sovereignty over those islands.
• Western documents have also proved Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel and
Spratly Islands:
• Logbook on the ship Amphitrite (1701) pubishing 1843 confirmed the Paracel
Islands belonged to Annam.
• Le Mémoire sur la Cochinchine written by Jean Baptiste Chaigneau (1769–
1825) towards the end of Emperor Gia Long’s reign (completed in 1820) asserts that in 1816
Emperor Gia Long officially claimed sovereignty over the Paracel Islands.
• Univers, Histoire et Description de tous Les Peuples, de leurs Religions,
Moeurs et Coutumes written by Reverend Taberd and published in 1833 confirms that
Emperor Gia Long had officially claimed sovereignty over the Paracel Islands in 1816.
• An Nam đại quốc họa đồ - 安南大國賂圖 (Illustrated Map of the Great Nation
of Annam) by Reverend Taberd published in 1838, appendix of the Latin–Annam Dictionary,
states clearly “Paracels seu Cát Vàng” with exact coordinates as at present, not like China’s
claim as along the coast (“seu’ in Latin means “or”, Cát Vàng: Việtnamese, and Hoàng Sa:
Sino-Việtnamese).
• The Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. 6 published an article
written by Reverend Taberd asserting that Emperor Gia Long officially held sovereignty over
the Paracel Islands.
• In the Journal of the Geography Society of London (1849), Gutzlaff noticed
that the Government of Annam had set up a customs fleet and a small military base to collect
taxes in the Paracel Islands.

452
 Later on, China presented false evidence, contradicting their initial statement (which

argued that the Paracel Islands were terra nullius in 1909) and claiming that Xisha ( 西沙 )

had belonged to China for a long time. But in fact the names Xisha (西沙) and Nansha only
appeared after 1907 whereas the name Nansha was inconsistent, sometimes it refers to
Zhongsha (Macclesfield Bank), other times it refers to Nansha in the current location (i.e., the
Spratly Islands). What is true is simply that during the Han and the Ming Dynasties the

whole of Việtnam was dominated by China, and during the Song Dynasty, 大越 Đại Việt was
also invaded, but Việtnam has now gained its independence.
The truth about Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel Islands is clear as presented
above. It was only because Việtnam lost its autonomy when dominated by France, and when
confronted with China’s violation the French colonial government failed to respond
promptly. When France changed its policy and tried to protect Việtnam’s sovereignty over
the Paracel Islands, it was too late and unconvincing, since France was itself an invader.
The truth is that no Việtnamese government, including the colonial government that
was responsible for the administration of the Paracel and Spratly Islands, has ever abandoned
Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands.
The primary reason why China disputed Việtnam’s sovereignty over the Paracel and
Spratly Islands was that Việtnam was colonized by France and affected by international and
domestic political upheavals, especially during the Cold War period and afterwards.
The historical truth about Việtnam’s sovereignty, historical background leading to the
dispute, and the causes of the violation of Việtnam’s sovereignty are abundantly clear. Thus,
with Việtnam no longer dominated by France and with the situations of Việtnam in the world
changed, then the solution must be “render unto Caesar that which belongs to Caesar”.
There is no Việtnamese government and no Việtnamese, regardless of his or her
political persuasion, that does not regard as paramount the return of the Paracel Islands to
Việtnam and the protection of the integrity of Spratly Islands. History shows that even
though a country has been colonized for thousands of years, if it is resilient and unyielding
the struggle will one day be successful, whenever a good opportunity arises. With respect to
ASEAN countries, on the basis of the 1982 Convention on the Law of the Sea, they should
make concessions in the spirit of closer co-operation among member countries for the mutual
benefits of all parties concerned.
Việtnam and China have adjacent mountains, rivers, and share many worthy historical
lessons. Việtnam has a thousand-year-old tradition of resolutely defending its independence

453
and autonomy, but it also always considers China its elder brother, following the tradition of
being “a fence of China” and never having the intention of harming China’s interests.
Any solutions based on force such as the Japanese invasion of the Paracel and Spratly
Islands in 1938 and 1939 or the French colonialists’ domination of Việtnam from the 1920s
to the 1950s through their military advantages, or China’s violent invasion in 1974 and 1988,
could only be merely temporary. Powerful empires such as the Roman Empire in ancient
times, or the Mongolian Empire in the Middle Ages, or the French and British Empires in
more recent times, would one day become weakened and have to abandon the territories they
had occupied by force.
Any sustainable solutions must be based on the historical truth that the government of
Việtnam first occupied the Paracel and Spratly Islands, without dispute, and in accord with
world order according to the 1945 United Nations Charter, its subsequent resolutions, and the
1982 International Law of the Sea.
Everybody, including the Chinese people, must be well aware of the above-mentioned
historical truth!
Việtnam must always reiterate to the world that the Chinese occupation of the Paracel
Islands in 1974 is completely illegal, contradicting the charter and resolutions of the United
Nations. It is not right to let the Chinese consider their illegal occupation of the Paracel
Islands as done. Even if Việtnam’s power is inadequate, we should never sign any treaties
that may cause damage to our country.
What needs to be done immediately is to clarify and publicize the history of
Việtnam’s governments that have had sovereignty over the Paracel and Spratly Islands from
long ago, and to build a stable, united, and powerful Việtnam.
The struggle to reclaim the Paracel Islands for Việtnam as well as the defense of the
integrity of Spratly Islands will be a long and arduous one, but it shall surely end in success
as Việtnam, which used to be dominated by the feudal power from the North, has always
regained independence and autonomy whenever the opportunity arises.

454
 2.2. THE HISTORICAL AND SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCE ASSERTS
SOVEREIGNTY OF VIệTNAM & REFUTES NON-SCIENTIFIC ARGUMENTS OF
CHINA FOR THE PARACEL AND SPRATLY ARCHIPELAGOS .

Hãn Nguyên Nguyễn Nhã, Ph.D. in History

I. THE HISTORICAL EVIDENCE DEMONSTRATES VIệTNAM’S

SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE PARACEL & SPRATLY ARCHIPELAGOS.
The establishment of the sovereignty of Việtnam in the Paracel and Spratly
Archipelagos is evidenced by historical documents, not only Việtnam’s but also China's as
well as those in the West, at the same time in possession of reality, peace and enforcing
continuously of the Việtnamese states through the historical periods from the beginning of
the century XVII to the century XIX. It is different from the documents that China cited to try
deducing to prove its sovereignty.
1.1. The evidence from Việtnam’s history proves its sovereignty over The Paracel
and Spratly Archipelagos
In Việtnam most documents belong to the state, especially Hội Điển (會典), a kind of
book recording processing into the rules of Court or records of Royal, that is to say the
documents exchanged between the King and Courtiers or province’s Officials, are direct
evidence of the sovereignty of Việtnam over the Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos .

455
 Việtnam’s documents mentioned the geographic name Hoàng Sa, known as Cát Vàng
or Cồn Vàng in the “Nôm” (demotic script), again very consistent from the beginning of the
century XVII, from the Nguyễn Lords' period to the century XX. Until now the place-name
Paracels has remained. Hoàng Sa, or in the “Nôm” called Cát Vàng, has been confirmed by
Westerners as Paracel in the century XIX.
The documents that demonstrate the sovereignty of Việtnam have appeared
continuously through periods from the beginning of the Nguyễn Lords' period (early the 17th
century), to the Tây Sơn Dynasty and the Nguyễn Dynasty in early (from emperor Gia Long)
through activities Hoàng Sa’s team-Flotilla as well as affirmation, the administrative
management of Việtnam’s government, and then to the reign of emperor Minh Mạng, Thiệu

Trị via the naval operation. Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 (started composing in
1865, completed in 1882, published in 1910), continuously asserted Paracels as belonging to
the territory at sea of Việtnam.
Excluding the materials is sort of like China’s are often cited, that is to say the people
going through Paracels and felt, or wrote about this archipelago as Lý Văn Phức wrote
"Vọng kiến vạn lý Tràng Sa tác" or "Đồng hành thi thuyết thảo" sailed on a ship to the
Philippines in 1832. Việtnam has nearly 30 documents, continuity of through generation
from the early century XVII until the foreign countries impinged,(The French
domination) has affirmed Việtnam's sovereignty clearly.
1.1.1 The affirmation of sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos by
Nguyễn Dynasty Kings
In China, there aren’t any documents from the King and Chinese court that confirms

its sovereignty over Paracels- Xisha ( 西 沙 )-Hoàng Sa and Spratlys-NanSha-Trường Sa

archipelagos, while the history of documents from Việtnam written by the emperor’s court
has shown that the Việtnamese court confirmed Paracels and Spratlys Sa as belonging to
territorial waters of Việtnam many times. It was in those days that Việtnam had a protectorate
of the Chinese Kings, ought to know better than to claim such sovereignty belonged to China.
The fact came when the Guangdong government said that Paracels is an un-owned (res
nulltilus) land in 1909, held possession in the Western way; brought in a battleship, fired 21
gunshots, and placed the flag of sovereignty.
Official documents of State of Việtnam, Việtnamese Courts like the Đại Nam thực lục

chính biên - 大南實錄正編(大南實錄正編), Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ (大 南 會 典 事 例),

Royal Viewed Documents of Nguyễn Dynasty- Châu Bản Triều Nguyễn, and Đại Nam

456
nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 have recognized very clearly that the Emperor of Viet Nam and
the Việtnamese Court always confirmed Paracels as belonging to border of sea area of
Việtnam.
Take for example August Autumn Qui Ty year (the year of the Snake) 14 th Minh
Mạng (1833), Emperor Minh Mạng told Ministry of Public Works (Construction)-Bộ Công
that “Range Paracels in Quảng Nghĩa’s territorial waters...” (Đại Nam thực lục chính

biên - 大 南 實 錄 正 編 ), The 2nd Book, volume 104). Bính Thân Year (the year of the
monkey), 17th date Minh Mạng (1836) (year of 16 th Đạo Quang, Qing Dynasties) The
Ministry of Public Works-Bộ Công report to the Emperor: “The Hoàng Sa-Paracels area

belonging to our territorial waters is strategic point” (Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大

南實錄正編. The 2nd Book, volume 165).

On December 20th the year of 17th Thieu Tri (1847) the report of The Ministry of
Public Works- Bộ Công affirmed: “annually. In the spring, usually appointed man of war
to spy Paracels belonging to territorial waters of our country…” (Royal Viewed
Documents of Nguyễn Dynasty -Châu Bản Thiệu Trị volume 51, page 235). The book

Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 of Quốc Sử Quán belong to Nguyễn Dynasty written
clearly: “the East (Quảng Nghĩa province) cross to Sand island:Paracels- Hoàng Sa,
joins the blue sea….”
With state features, Paracels Flotilla/team, a paramilitary organization includes 70
men-taxpayers( đinh) called soldiers, who were provided food for six months by the State, led
by captain or team leader- đội trưởng assigned by the Court to hold two functions guarding

Sa Kỳ seaport (Quảng Nghĩa), undertook Bắc Hải北海 Flotilla/ team in the south, every year
has been assigned the task, their own control and exploit recurrently, continuously and
peacefully rare seafood and other produces including firearms of wrecked ships in the

Paracel-Hoàng Saarchipelago throughout Đại Việt大越 period (the Great Viet). During the
Nguyễn Lords and the Tây Sơn dynasty, that is to say from the beginning of the century XVII
to 1801 and then is the early Nguyễn Dynasty from 1802 to before 1815, every year, Paracels
Flotilla/team (đội Hoàng Sa)operating in six months from March to August lunar calendar
(April to September of the solar calendar) to match the weather condition, avoid too much
time in the storm in territorial waters of Paracels archipelago.
During over two centuries from the latter century XVII to the century XIX were

organized Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla/teams to search sea products in the Bắc Hải 北海 area (the

457
North Sea) that is to say area of Spratlys archipelago and Côn Lôn, Hà Tiên also located in

the south of Đại Việt 大越 (name of Việtnam). Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 (1776) by Lê

Quý Đôn and then Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大 南 一 統 志 (started composing in 1848,
printed 1910) of National history compiling department of Nguyễn Dynasty- Quốc sử quán

assert " Bắc Hải 北海 Flotilla/ team, managed by Paracels Flotilla/ team, to Bắc Hải 北海 ,
the Côn Lôn islands find out sea products ".
Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄, volume 2 by Lê Quý Đôn also said that the reason

which the state ordered Paracels Flotilla/ team and hold Foreman of Bắc Hải 北海 because
they mere obtained the sea products mentioned above i.e. turtles, sea tortoise, Đồn Ngư (as
dolphins as pigs), marine leeches, while they seldom looked for the gold, silver and other

precious possessions. So, due to the Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla/ team rarely searched precious
objects, including gold and guns, should the Nguyễn Lords ordered the Paracels Flotilla/team
(đội Hoàng Sa)managing of it. It is easy to understand, because the precious products
including gold and new weapons is a concern of the Nguyễn Lords, which the produces is
only obtained caused by the wrecked ships. Because in the Great Spratlys-Đại Trường Sa
located in the south that is to say Trường Sa-Spratlys archipelago nowadays is less dangerous
for ships because of seldom occurring storm in this area.
Although Bắc Hải北海 Flotilla/ team was not considered as important as Paracels-
Hoàng Sa Team/team by Nguyễn Lord, without assigning or getting volunteers, but the Bắc

Hải北海 Flotilla/ team is managed by the state. Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 volume 2
says very clearly "who are willing to volunteer to be sent and the directions assigned the

Flotilla/team Bắc Hải北海 went to work and added people to the Bắc Hải北海 Flotilla/ team
are exempt from personal taxations and petty expenses like cash to pass through military

post, ferry. "This is evidence of the clear state nature of the Bắc Hải 北 海 Flotilla/Team.

Paracels Flotilla/team (đội Hoàng Sa) managed Bắc Hải北海 , that Paracels Flotilla/ team's
mission not only exploits natural resources but also is responsible for controlling islands of
Việtnam’s territorial waters.
The period of Bắc Hải北海 Flotilla/team’s operation started a long time, before Phủ

biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 published (1776) as well as after Bình Thuận area belonging to

Đại Việt 大 越 (1697) to the earlier the Nguyễn dynasty. During the Nguyễn dynasty,
beginning 1816, the navy assigned heavy responsibility continuously from 1836 to become

458
annual customs for placing landmark, erect the monument, dig a well, build temple, plant
trees at Paracels and Spratlys Militia with steer ships, logistics, supported the navy.
There is not any islands which including a lot of official documents of the state, from
official geographic history written by Nguyễn Dynasty’s National history compiling

department such as Đại Nam thực lục tiền biên ( 大南實錄前編), Đại Nam thực lục chính

biên - 大南實錄正編, or geography as Hoàng Việt Dư địa chí (皇越地輿志), Đại Nam nhất

thống chí - 大南一統志 ), or classical reference book, a kind of legislation to write down

classical law chapters of the court such as Khâm định Đại Nam hội điển sự lệ (欽定大南會典

事例).

As well as the great historians in Việtnam like Lê Quý Đôn with Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫

邊 雜 錄 (1776), Phan Huy Chú (1821) with Lịch triều hiến chương loại chí (歷 朝 憲 章 類

誌), Dư địa chí (輿地志), or Nguyễn Thông with Việt sử cương giám khảo lược (越史綱鑑考

略) mentioned as Hoàng Sa-Spratlys. Especially, the affirmation sovereignty of Việtnam over

Paracels archipelago was written by Chinese as Hai wai ji shi ( 海外 岛 史) by Ci Da Can-

Thích Đại Sán - 釋 大 汕 - 釋 大 汕 written in 1696. It is not including a lot of occidental

authors written as Le Poivre (1749), J Chaigneau (1816-1819), Taberd (1833), Gutzlaff
(1849)…also affirmed obviously that Paracels belonging to sovereignty of Việtnam.
Typically is the map of An Nam đại quốc họa đồ - 安南大國賂圖 by Bishop Taberd
in the dictionary LaTinh- Annam, title Latino – Anamiticum published in 1838 said that:
“Paracel seu Cát Vàng” located in the position of Paracels at the East Sea (South China
Sea) nowadays. While this “An Nam” map only have Paracel seu Cát Vàng image, not have
image of Hainan of China at the East Sea. Obviously the map of An Nam đại quốc họa đồ -

安南大國賂圖 proved Cát Vàng that is to say Paracels is Paracel located in the territorial
waters of Việtnam.
1.1.2 The administrative management of Việtnam’s Government at Paracel and
Spratly Archipelagos .
During the Nguyễn Lords, Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos were one, always were
administrative managed by Thừa Tuyên Quảng Nam under title “Lê” dynasty or Quang
Nghĩa or Quảng Ngãi sometimes is county sometimes is town with self-governing actually of
Cochin China Xứ-Đàng Trong (under governance of Nguyễn Lords), according to history
period. Because of since Nguyễn Hoàng came back protect Thuận Quàng (1600) until

459
Nguyễn Phúc Khoát Lord (1738-1765) proclaimed himself to be an emperor in 1744, under

title Nguyễn Lord is only a manager of protecting Đại Việt 大越 ’s “Thừa Tuyên” Quảng
Nam, is reined by “Lê” Emperor.
In that way all activities of affirmation of sovereignty were by the Nguyễn Lords

under Đại Việt 大越 country including the first under reign of Thua Tuyen, Quang Nam. In
1602, with self-governing features, Nguyễn Hoàng renamed into province Quảng Nam,
governed Quang Nghia county (or Quang Ngãi) formerly is Tư Nghĩa district). As well as
from 1602, Quảng Nghĩa District has had the title of chief and khánh lý reigned.
In that way, in the fact of the self-governing mentioned above, Quảng Nghĩa county
has Bình Sơn district (in the past was Binh Dương district) managed An Vĩnh village. Toản

tập thiên Nam tứ chí lộ đồ thư (瓚 集天 南 四 至 賂 圖書) hay Toản tập An Nam lộ - 瓚 集

安南賂) written that “Bãi Cát Vàng (Hoàng Sa) in Quảng Nghĩa Palace”. Phủ biên tạp lục -

撫 邊 雜 錄 by Lê Quý Đôn written “Hoàng Sa-Paracels is in Quảng Nghĩa county (belong to

Province Quảng Nam), Bình Sơn district, An Vĩnh village”. Dư địa chí ( 輿地志 ) by Phan
Huy Chú written “Paracels is in Quảng Nghia town”. Until Tây Sơn dynasty since 1773,
Quảng Nghĩa was named Hoà Nghĩa Province.
In 1801, Hoà Nghĩa is renamed Quảng Nghĩa, (the same meaning Ngãi slanted
pronunciation). In Quảng Nghĩa Province besides the Province chief, “khánh lý” included
“chánh hộ lý”, “đề lãnh”( a clerk, a palace guard and a secretary). After that Quảng Nghĩa
became town, then province. In 1829, continued to manage An Vĩnh village. Gradually An
Hải village in the North of Sa Kỳ seaport also supported army for Paracels Flotilla/team.
The residents of commune or village An Vĩnh, An Hải who emigrated to Cù Lao Ré,
are found in 2 wards- Phường An Vĩnh and An Hải where Nguyễn Thông called two areas
An Vĩnh, and An Hải. Referencing the earlier Nguyễn Dynasty, when the residents of 2
wards, Cù Lao Ré developed, residents requested separation from two old villages in
mainland. This became a main place for supplying militia for Paracels Flotilla/team.
Phạm Quang Ảnh was appointed leader of Paracels Flotilla/ team in 1815. Mr. Ảnh
was a man of An Vĩnh village, Cù Lao Ré island, Đông Hamlet now named An (Lý) Vĩnh

village Lý Sơn district. Many documents such as Việt sử cương giám khảo lược - 越史綱鑑

考略) by Nguyễn Thông and Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 by National History
Department(Quốc sử quán) of Nguyễn Dynasty confirmed Hoàng Sa-Paracels belonged to
Quảng Nghĩa Province.

460
 Hoàng Sa-Paracels, a large strategic point, became a county then town then province.
Quảng Nghĩa administrative unit always interrupted the annual activities of Hoàng Sa’s
militia team/ Flotilla to get good means and assure requests of the central government in Phú
Xuân. Phú Xuân was the main palace, capital town of The Cochin-China-Xu Đàng Trong
and was afterward the capital of Nguyễn Dynasty.
Under French domination, Paracels belonged to Trung Kỳ (Annam-Central Việtnam).
The French tenured land, so did not take any action setting up sovereignty. They only took
activities enforcing sovereignty. the Institute of Oceanography of Nha Trang as requested by
public opinion, took the first survey activities about Hoàng Sa-Paracels, in 1925. Date 15
June 1932, French government proclaimed the decree No. 156 – SC establishing an
administrative unit called Paracels district, at Paracels archipelagos.
In March - 1938, Emperor Bảo Đại signed Imperial Decree No 10 to merge Paracels
belonging to Thừa Thiên Huế instead of Nam Ngãi like the dynasties before. In June 1938, a
security unit of Việtnam’s army came to Paracels to manage and protect. A landmark of
sovereignty was set up on Pattle island with the words: “République Francaise - Royaume
d’Annam - Archipels des Paracels 1816 - Ile de Pattle 1938”.
With Trường Sa-Spratly archipelago in the south belonging to the frontier of Nam Kỳ
(CochinChina-the south of Việtnam) also French colonial land, so French had the activities to
establish the sovereignty to France. In parallel, to prevent the third country as well as to deal
with international laws, the solicitor of French Ministry of Foreign Affairs written in the note
to the Asia Pacific Department (APD) in May 1950 that: “the possession of archipelago
Spratlys by France carried out in 1931-1932 is for the sake of Emperor-Hoàng đế An Nam
(An Nam Emperor)”.
Date April 13th 1933, a small fleet by the navy lieutenant - colonel De Lattre
conducted from Saigon to Spratlys including information fleet La Malicieuse, gunboat Alerte,
tow boats Astrobale and De Lanessan. The possession conducted under the traditional way of
the Occident. A document was composed and the captains signed 11 copies. Every isle
received one, enclosed in a bottle then fastened to a cement post built on every isle at a fixed
location. They hoisted the tricolor (French flag) and blew trumpets on every isle.
Date 21-12-1933, Governor of South M.J. Krautheimer signed Decree No. 4762 to
merge islands belonging to Pratlys (Trường Sa) archipelago into Bà Rịa province. The other
information in Journal officiel de la République Francaise, 26 Juillet 1933, out on July 10
1933, taken July 26th 1993 (see original post in notices Journal de la République Francaise
25 Juillet 1933, part Avis - Communication ou Ministères des Affaires Étrangères, p.7794).

461
 In 1938, France erected a landmark of sovereignty, a lighthouse, a weather station and

a radio station in the island of Itu - Aba (Ba Bình - 太平島).

Japan hid their intention of occupying Paracels and Spratlys, and spoke out against the
occupation of France for the French government announced on 24 - 7 - 1933.
March 31st 1939, the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a statement to the
French Ambassador in Japan that confirmed Japan was the first to explore Spratlys in 1917
and claimed Spratlys will be control by Japan.
Japan quickly captured the island of 富林 Fu lin (Ile Boisée) of Paracels and island

of Itu - Aba (Ba Bình - 太平島) of Spratlys in 1938, but until 9 March 1945, Japan forced
the French soldiers as prisoners occupied as well as the mainland of Việtnam.
Japanese forces had withdrawn from Paracels as well as Spratlys in 1946. French
returned to Việtnam owned the East Sea, immediately sent a detachment of French troops
landed from ships Savorgnan de Brazza to replace the Japanese military from May 1946, but
this unit only stayed in it for a few months.
During the period from 20 to 27 May 1946, Admiral D'Argenlieu, High
Commissioner for Indochina also had to travel on L'Escarmouche to Hoàng Sa(Pattle),
belonging to Paracels archipelago, to control the situation.
At the time of Việt Minh troops are busy dealing with the general war was coming on
mid-month December, then October 26, 1946 take advantage of opportunities, the Republic
of China’s particular Fleets, including four battleships, each carrying a number of offices’
representatives and 59 soldiers of a platoon who guard the independence of the Navy (the
forerunner of the Marines) started from the port Ngô Tùng on October 9 and landed on here
on November 29, 1946.
The ships as Zongxing 永興 and Zhong Jian 忠岛 came to Paracels-Hoàng Sa.
Taiping-Thai Binh Ship and Trung Nghiep came to Spratlys (which at that time Chinese
called DoanSha not be called NanSha - the author emphasized).
Date 14 October 1950, the French government formally transferred to the Bảo Đại
government managed Paracels archipelago. Governor of Central Việtnam is Phan Văn Giáo
hosted the transfer of power in Paracels archipelago.
The San Francisco Conference attended by 51 nations between 5 th September and 8th
September 1951, ended in a peace treaty with Japan. On 5th September 1951, in a general
assembly, the Russian Minister for Foreign Affairs Gromyko proposed 13 amendments. The
amendment concerning Japan’s acknowledgement of the sovereignty of the People’s

462
Republic of China over Paracel Islands and other islands further away to the South, was
rejected with 48 votes against and 3 votes for. Thus, the so-called nominal Chinese
sovereignty over the Islands offshore the East Sea (South China Sea)was rejected by the
international community clearly in the framework of an international conference.
On 7th September 1951 at the conference, Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign
Affairs Trần Văn Hữu of the Bảo Đại Government solemnly declared that the two groups of
Paracel and Spratly Islands are territories of Việtnam: “Et comme il faut franchement profiter
de toutes occasions pour étouffer les germes de discorde, nous affirmons nos droits sur les
iles Spratly et Paracels qui de tout temps ont fait partie du Viet Nam”
This statement did not meet any objections and/or reserves of opinion. This was the
foundation of the international legislation about the inherent sovereignty of Việtnam over
Paracels and Spratlys .
The conference ended with a treaty signed with Japan on 8 th September 1951. In that
treaty, Art. 2, s. 7 clearly specified: "Japan renounces all right, title ambitions over Paracel
and Spratly archipelagos”. Up to here, However, the world political situation began to
change. The Cold War between the capitalist world led by the United States and the socialist
world led by the Soviet Union has started to affect Việtnam, including the dispute of
Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly Islands. The world political situation
worsened the dispute and made it more complicated, so that Việtnam’s protection of its
territorial sovereignty has become far more difficult due to many conflicting interest and
interventions by different foreign powers.
In October 1956, the Taiwan Navy occupied the Ba Bình - 太平島 island (Itu Aba).
On 22 October 1956, decree No. 143 - NV of Republic of Việtnam’s President to change the
boundaries of provinces in the South Viet (the South). In the list of administrative units,
South Việt (the South) attached under ordinance is the new name change, including the
province of Bà Rịa - Vũng Tàu known as Phước Tuy province and the Spratly Islands
belonging to Phước Tuy province was renamed as Hoàng Sa, which was the same name as
Paracel Islands to the North.
Meanwhile, the People’s Republic of China rushed to occupy 富林 Fu lin Island (Ile
Boisée), the largest island in the group of Paracel Islands, simultaneously with the Taiwanese
occupation of the largest island in the group of Spratly Islands. This was an extremely
complicated and dark situation for the Việtnam’s sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly
Islands. Since after the Geneva Agreement to which China was a signatory, Paracel and

463
Spratly Islands located to the south of the 17th parallel were to be under the control of the
Southern government of Việtnam.
The official letter issued by Prime Minister Phạm Văn Đồng in 1958 showing support
for China’s declaration of 12 knots territorial waters as well as any other views of the
Government of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam with respect to Paracel and Spratly
Islands did not have any international legal validity of giving up sovereignty. China’s claim
of Việtnam’s abandonment of its sovereignty and China’s accusation of Việtnam’s deceitful
policy were untrue and had no legal basis whatsoever. In the context of the Cold War and the
conflict between two opposing political entities, the People’s Republic of China was a close
ally of the Democratic Republic of Việtnam on one side against the common enemy that was
the United States, an ally of Taiwan and the Republic of Việtnam on the other. Therefore,
any conflicts at the time were just short-term, spontaneous confrontational political policies.
On 13th July 1961, Decree No. 174–NV promulgated by the President of the Republic
of Việtnam put Paracel Islands as a part of Quảng Nam Province and established a village on
this island named Định Hải Commune belonging to Hoà Vang District.
In the said decree, it was stated that: Paracel Islands in former time belong to Thừa
Thiên Province, but from now on it shall be annexed to Quảng Nam Province (Art. 1). The
whole group of islands shall become a single administrative unit called Định Hải Commune
in the Hoà Vang District. The said Định Hải Commune shall be put under the control of an
administrative officer (Art. 2). In February 1959, a number of Chinese fishermen intended to
land on the west of Paracel Islands, but failed to do so. They were arrested by the Navy
forces of the Republic of Việtnam and sent back to China.
On 6th September 1973, The Minister of the Interior of the Government of the
Republic of Việtnam amended the administrative management of Spratly Islands by
incorporating it into Phước Hải Commune, Đất Đỏ District, Phước Tuy Province (recalling
that during the previous regime of Ngô Đình Diệm in 1956 there was a decree to name
Spratly Islands as Paracel Islands.
The sea battle broke out at 10:25 on 19th January 1974. One war vessel of the
People’s Republic of China was burnt down. War vessels numbers 281 and 182 of the
People’s Republic of China combined their forces in the assault, causing vessel Nhật Tảo to
be hit in the control deck and in the main engine compartment. Captain Ngụy Văn Thà died
in the action. After an hour of battle, two war vessels of the People’s Republic of China sank
and two other were aflame. On the side of the Republic of Việtnam, apart from convoy
vessel Nhật Tảo that sank, several other vessels were damaged and a number of soldiers were

464
captured or missing. An American named Gerald Kosh, a civil official of the Office of
Defence Attaché of the American Embassy in Saigon, special envoy to the Navy
Headquarters of the First Military Zone of the Republic of Việtnam was also captured. Since
dated 20th January 1974 China has occupied the whole Paracel by force.
The Government of unified Việtnam continued to affirm Việtnam’s Việtnam over
Paracel and Spratly Islands, still suffering from the after shocks of the ongoing conflict
between international powers conflicts and finding itself unable to end the dispute on Paracel
and Spratly Islands.
After the Buôn Mê Thuột victory, the strategic opportunity to liberate the South of
Việtnam finally came. The Politburo decided to completely liberate the South of Việtnam
during the dry season of 1975, including Spratly Islands, Côn Lôn, Phú Quốc, etc.
On 5th April 1975, the Navy Headquarters decided to prepare for the battle to liberate
Spratlys Islands. The liberating forces consisted of vessels of the Army Transport Convoy
No. 125, Commando Brigade No. 126, Battalion No. 407 and 471, Commando Squad of
Military Zone 5 and Commando forces of Khánh Hoà Province. The Navy Headquarters
intended to swiftly take over Song Tử Tây Island first as a springboard and experience for
continuing assaults on Nam Yết, Sơn Ca, Sinh Tồn, An Bang, Trường Sa-Spratly and the
remaining islands in the group.
On 9th September 1975, the representative of the Temporary Revolutionary
Government of South Việtnam at the World Conference of Meteorology registered Việtnam’s
meteorology station in Paracel Islands.
On 12th November 1982, the Government of Việtnam announced the basic line used
for calculating the width of its territorial waters.
On 4th February 1982, the Government of Việtnam established the Paracels District
belonging to Quảng Nam–Đà Nẵng Province.
On 9th December 1982, the Government of Việtnam established the Spratly District.
Later, on 28th December 1982, the Government of Việtnam decided to annex the Spratly
District to Phú Khánh (now Khánh Hoà) Province.
1.1.2 The Chinese documents proving Việtnam’s sovereignty not that China’s in the
establishing and enforcing over Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos
During the time there was not the conflicting sovereignty, 1909, The Guangdong
Government to be held derelict land survey, possession of Việtnam's Hoàng Sa-Paracels,
there were many Chinese documents indirectly or directly confirmed or secured the custody
of Việtnam at Paracel and Spratly archipelagos.

465
 Hai wai ji shi - 海外 岛史 (Records of Overseas Events) was written by Ci Da Can-

Thích Đại Sán - 釋大汕 (a Chinese) in 1696. In the 3rd volume of this book he mentioned

Qian li Zhang Sha 千里長沙 was also called Paracels and asserted that Nguyễn Lords
exercised their sovereignty over this archipelago that:
"Because there are sand-dunes lying straight with the coast, long run from North East
through the South West; high caverns as walls, beaches are also as low as the face of
seawater; sand surface as dry as iron, must be broke if any ships touching it; hundred miles of

sandbank, length very deep there is not any words to say, called "Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙

(萬里長沙)", not see any trees and houses in there, if ships were not broken, became hungry
ghosts only when ships was against to the wind, water.
It took seven days from the Great Viet ( Đại Việt 大越 ) to there, approximately seven
hundred miles. The previous Emperor period, he asked the fishing boats went along the sand
dunes to pick up treasures and ship’s fighting tools of the wrecked ships drifted ashore. In the
autumn the water level is low, run to the East orientation, a wave crest can push the boat far
away hundred miles, the wind was not strong, but afraid of danger from Spartlys-Trường Sa
only.
• The ancient Chinese Maps were drawn by the Chinese before 1909 proven that

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha did not belong to China.

Researching of The ancient Chinese maps drawn by the Chinese themselves before

1909, it is impossible to find any maps mentioning Xisha (西沙 ) or Nansha any maps which

china deducing was Xisha (西沙) or Nansha in those maps.

The ancient maps determined all Hainan island was the southernmost of the Chinese south’s
border. Such as Yu di tu-輿地圖 by Zhu Xi Ban 朱喜班 in The Yuan Dynasty (元朝)
was zoomed out in the book “Guang Yu Tu - 廣譽圖” by Luo Hong Xian- 羅 紅 先 volume
1, performed in 1561, the southernmost of china’s territorial was Hainan island. “Tian xian yi

tong zhi tu - 天下一統之圖” Ming dynasty in 大明日一總之圖-Đại Minh Nhất Thống Chí,
in 1464, the first volume, drawn the southernmost of China was Hainan island.

“Huang Ming Da Tong Yi Zong Tu - 黃明大統一總圖” the Ming Dynasty, in 黄明

祝 方 岛 huang ming zhu fang tu by - Tran To Thu, 1635, the first volume drawn the

southernmost of China was Hainan island. 路俯, 州縣圖” -“Lộ Phủ, Châu Huyện Đồ - The

466
Yuan Dynasty drawn again Jin gu Yu tu - 金 故 誘 圖 by 阮 國 富- Nguyễn Quốc Phủ -, the
Ming Dynasty, in 1638, volume drawn the southernmost China is Hainan island.
“ 皇 朝 府 、 岛 、 州 、 岛 岛全 岛圖 wang chao fu,ting,zhou,xian” the Qing dynasty,

anonymous, 1862, drawn based on “Nei fu di tu- 内 府 地圖” including 26 pieces named “Da

qing zhi sheng quan tu -大清竹省全圖” drawn the south pole of China was Hainan.

“Wang chao yi tong Yu di zong tu- 皇 朝一統餘地總圖” in the volume “Wang chao

yi tong Yu di zong tu 皇 朝 一 統 餘 地 總 圖 (anonymous), 1894, drawn the southernmost

China was Hainan, “岛广省圖 GuangDong Sheng Tu” in “岛广輿地全圖 Giangdong Yi di quan

tu- 岛 广餘地全圖” was composed by the officials of the Province Guangdong, 1897, with the
foreword of province chief - Trương Nhân Tuấn all didn’t see any archipelago in the
south sea of China.
“大清 Da Qing De Quoc -大清帝國”, in volume “大清 Da Qing De Quoc Toan Do -

大清帝國全圖” by 上海商岛印岛岛館 Shang Hia Shang Wu Yin Shu Guan , 1905, reprinted the

4th time in 1910, drawn the southernmost of China territorial above was Hainan. “大清帝國

位 置 岛 划 圖 Da Qing Di Guo Wei Zhi gui hua tu” (1909), like the same map drawn the
southernmost of China’s territorial was Hainan island.
The ancient Chinese maps drawn by the Chinese themselves after 1909 all prove that

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha did not belong to China including “Trung Quoc Cuong Gioi Ben
Thien Do” in 1939, drawn the border of Qing dynasty nearly Indonesia, including North
Korea.
In addition to, some of ancient documents that China displayed to demonstrate the
early discovery of the Chinese (in the fact only deducing there was not any steady
foundations prove China’s sovereignty) are all the documents that talked about foreign
country like - 交 州 物 移 志 -Giao Chau Vat Di Chi by 岛府 Yang Fu .
郊 州 Jiao zhou is Việtnam in the fixed period (Chinese domination). The same the

authors mentioned above citing Zhu Fan Zhi 朱凡志 - 瀦 幡 志 by Zhao Ru Qu 趙如屈 (not

Zhao Ru Shi - 趙如釋 - 趙 如 釋), Song Dynasty (1225) mentioned Tian li chang sha 天里岛

沙 - 千里長沙, Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘- 萬里石洋 in 藩国 FanGuo - 幡 國, it meant the

other country not China. The ancient Chinese documents cited Fu nan shi 富南事 -府 南 傳

467
by 康泰 kang tai, 南州移物志 Nan zhou Yi Wu zhi - 南 州 移 物 志 by Fan chen 范岛 (Wu
dynasty).
瀦 幡 圖- Chu Phien Do , “Song” Dynasty affirmed again the border of China with

the others in 交洋 Jiao yang that was to say 交趾洋 Jiao zhi yang - 交 趾 洋. 交趾洋 Jiao zhi

yang - 交 趾 洋 or Jiao zhi 交志 Sea was Northern Bay while Paracels Spartlys-Hoàng Sa,
Trường Sa is far away from Northern Bay…In that way the ancient documents mentioned

above demonstrated indirectly Paracels and Spratlys where China called Xisha ( 西沙) and

Nansha are not belonging to China, but belonging to others like 藩国 FanGuo, or 郊州 Jiao

zhou, Nanzhou 南州.

After China’s occupation of Paracel Islands by force in January 1974, many Chinese
archaeological teams arriving in those islands claimed to “discover” many ancient artifacts
such as old coins, ceramics and craved stones on those islands; however none of these
provides a valid evidence of China’s sovereignty. Because of Roman coin discoveried at Oc
Eo (An Giang), at the South of Việtnam but could prove that Oc Eo (An Giang) belonging to
Roman’s sovereignty.
Discovered 14 temples and said that they appeared since Qing- Ming Dynasty.

Amongst of the temples there were 2 temples at 永興 zongxing - 永 興 island, that is to say

富林 Fu lin (Ile Boisée-Woody) Was written down by Han Zhen Hua- Han Chan Hoa Group

from article “Returning from Xisha (西沙)” on 香港大公岛,Xiang gang da gong bao - 大 公 岛
香 港 (Great Gazette of Hong Kong), on March 31st 1957, said that:
In the 永興 Zongxing - 永 興 island [富林 Fu lin], at the present there are 2 temples

built by fishermen. The shrine in the South called “ 孤 魂 廟 Gu Hun Miao” (for forsaken

spirits), the temple in the North called 黄沙寺”- “Hoàng Sa Tự” (temple) (Han Zhen Hua-
Han Chan Hoa, Lam Kim Chi – Lan Jin Zhi, Ngo Phuong Ban – Wu Fang Ban, Wo Guo Nan

Hai Zhu Dao shi liao hui bian- 我 國 南 海 瀦 島 史 療 會 編, the 1st section, page 115).

“ 黄 沙 寺 ” -“Hoàng Sa Tự” is indeed a clear evidence of Việtnam’s sovereignty over those

islands that Việtnam Kings, including Minh Mạng reign commanded the navy came to

Paracels to build the 黄沙寺”-“Hoàng Sa Tự” (temple).

1.1.3 The historic and geographic evidences of the Occident prove Việtnam but not
China in the establishing and enforcing Sovereignty over Paracels and Spratlys.

468
 Fernaõo Mendes Pinto - The Portuguese navigator, a mullah Jesus Christ- Dòng Tên
wrote the Journey book title Peragrinacao (translated into French language is
Peùreùgrination) talk about the journey in 1545, published at Lisbon in 1614. FM. Pinto
described about Paracels archipelago called Pulo Pracela (Pracela in Portuguese language
means coral, Pulo means island, isle).
Like a sea route journal, the sea maps of the Portuguese navigator at the second half
of century XVI reflected one of the concepts, general knowledge about a archipelago where
they called Pracel like "long ribbons" as a long bend knife, not broken, stretch throughout the
shoreline with Cochinchina-Đàng Trong coast (the south Việtnam) at that time.
These rare maps had been found recognized Paracels (Parcel) of the Portuguese also
maps in between are the XVI Century. The Western people in general including Portuguese
people, had no clear understanding about which country owned these islands .
The shape of Paracels which the Portuguese wrote J Do Pracel is located at the North
a long range with small dots run from Cù Lao Chàm offshore Hội An, called Pulo Campello
to Cù Lao Thu (Phú Quí island) written down by Pulo Sissir, offshore Phan Thiết the present
day. The band « ruban » Pracel in “Livro da Marinharia” by FM Pinto drawn more than dots,
darker than in the North, more than narrow at the bottom.
At the end of XVI, the Portuguese began to start high activities in this area with
proofs is the maps of Van – Langren in 1959 very abundant, a lot of details especially in the
central. In the North, there were a lot of details, especially Sông Hồng (Red River) drawn
with the departure point is Vân Nam written ia Suinam. In the Northwest Paracel, Hainan is
called Ainam.
In the North East and the East, there was not any place-name, but was drawn with
dark dots and adjoining each other. Especially, in the Van - Langren map (1595) on the
continent, besides important place name was Varella cap, there was the coast written Costa da
Pracel in front of opposite Pulo Canton (Cù Lao Ré) belonging to Quang Nghia province.
In the century XVII, due to many reasons, the Portuguese lost proprietary rights in
Sea East. Different from the business mode of the Portuguese in the previous century, the
activities of marine of Netherlands, UK and French in this Century primarily based on those
international trade companies, was authorized and sponsored by those governments, typically
are Dutch East India Company, (VOC) established in 1602 and the British East India
Company established in 1600. Paracels lies on the international business routes at the time it
has been considered a strategic important position by the Occidents.

469
 Until century XVIII, the East Sea’s surveys of the East India Companies are very
detailed. Since the exploration of delegation Kergariou – Locmacria in years 1778 – 1787 in
the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)helped the occident to be more understanding, honest, clear
and not afraid like the previous legends about the East Sea. The sea routes were safer,
although they never denied the danger and the worry of wrecked ships in the Paracels.
Through the activities of clergymen, businessmen, and especially since Bishop
Pigneau de Beùhaine help Nguyễn Anh about military, the French began interested in
Việtnam and inherited the knowledge of Portuguese, Dutch, and got information about the
political situation in Đàng Trong (South of Việtnam) as well as Tonkin-Đàng Ngoài (North of
Việtnam) in the divided period as well as the unifying period. Since then, the occidental
understood clearly the sovereignty of Việtnam over Hoàng Sa.
So, The French began supplying the real documents of the establishing Việtnam’s
sovereignty over Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos , the following documents are significant:
The journal on Amphitrite ship (1701) publishing in 1843, affirms Paracels is an
archipelago belonging to An Nam.
“Lettres Edifiantes et Curieuses” by Archives des Missions Étrangères de Paris,
Paris, 1838, 4 vols.
The journal of Amphitrite ship carried the French clergymen to Paracels in 1701;
publishing in 1843 said ‘Paracels is an archipelago belonging to An Nam. It is a dangerous
reef with hundreds of miles, the wrecked ships occurred in there a lot of times.”
“ Le Mémoire sur la Cochinchine” by Jean Baptiste Chaigneau (1769 - 1825), page.
177 A. Salles, an colonial inspector published on Bulletin des Amis du Vieux Hue, n02, Avril
- Juin 1923, wrote that :
The country Cochinchine where the King at that time proclaimed himself emperor
(Hoàng đế) included Đàng Trong (Cochinchine proprement dite), Đông Kinh (Tonquin), a
part of Cambodia, some of islands with residents not far away from the coast and Paracel
archipelago is unified by isles, reefs and rock peaks without residents. Until 1816 the
emperor obtained the sovereignty over the archipelago.
“Univers, histoire et description de tous les peuples, de leurs religions, moeurs et
coutumes” by Bishop Taberd published in 1833: « We noted that from more than 34 years to
now, Paracels, Where the Việtnamese called Cát Vang or Paracels-Hoàng Sa(that is to say
Cát Vàng) including a lot of tangled isles, rough rocks in sand dunes, is occupied by the
Việtnamese in Đàng Trong (South of Việtnam). »

470
 "It is not clear whether they have set any facilities in there or not, but there are things
we know for sure that Emperor Gia Long takes care of the strange flower on his crown, so he
considers it is on time to come for receiving Paracel archipelago, and He solemnly erects the
flag of CochinChina-Đàng Trong in 1816.
An Nam đại quốc họa đồ - 安 南 大 國 賂 圖 by Bishop Taberd published in 1838
affirmed Cát Vàng (Hoàng Sa) is Paracels and located in territorial waters of Việtnam. [27]
(photo 2.50)
This map is attached at the back of the Viet –Latin Dictionary title “Latino -
Anamiticum” by Bishop Taberd - used to be a Emperor Minh Mạng’s translator since
November 1826, published in 1838. This map is 80cm length, 44cm width printed with
normal paper. The title of the map was written in three languages: Chinese, Việtnamese and
Latin.
“An Nam đại quốc họa đồ” - 安南大國賂圖 is a document that reflects the summary
about the deep and exact knowledge of the occident from the century XVI to the century XIX

about the relationship between Paracel archipelago and Đại Việt 大越 that the author called
An Nam đại quốc họa đồ - 安南大國. An Nam đại quốc họa đồ - 安南大國賂圖 is a forceful
evidence affirming clearly:
1. Paracels is place-name where the occidental called the archipelago in the East Sea
(SouthChina Sea)during the century XVI to the early century XIX is Cát Vàng or Paracels
of Việtnam. In this map, there is a note “Paracels seu Cát Vàng”. In the East Sea, there is
not Hainan island of China, only Việtnam’s islands. The island is located at about 17 o North
latitude and more than 111o East longitude, some of islands were drawn (by some dots) and
said that “Paracel seu Cát Vàng". The word seu (Latin language) = Cát Vàng = Hoàng Sa, is

the clear and consistent affirmation not like the deducing of China about Xisha (西沙).
2. In the map “An Nam đại quốc họa đồ” - 安南大國賂圖 there are not any islands
called Hainan or any islands of the neighboring countries and only “Paracel seu Cát Vàng" is
mentioned, this proves Paracel seu Cát vàng is located in territorial of An Nam Đại Quốc or

Đại Việt 大越 .
3. The place-name Paracel was written nearby the posts that marked the islands at
about 16 degrees North latitude (the same latitude cửa (estuary) Tư Dung, Thừa Thiên) up to
16 degrees North latitude “Cửa Tùng” (Quảng Trị) and 111, 018 degrees East longitude. This
reflected the knowledge about Paracels of the occidental was exact.

471
 In the continent, written the long line “An Nam Đại Quốc seu Imperium
Anamiticum” with the line "Cocincina interior" seu “ An Nam Đàng Trong”, in the South
“Lui Say”( Lũy Thầy- Quảng Bình) seu “Murus magnus separans Olim Utrumque regne” and
"Cocincina exterior", Tonkin-Đàng Ngoài seu "Tunquinum", which demonstrates the content
of the map was drawn not in 1838, but it was drawn before. But the map was written with
some of place-names found afterwards such as Bình Định citadel-Thành, Định Tường citadel-
Thành…. so map“An Nam Đại Quốc Hoạ Đồ” must have been drawn after Nguyễn Ánh
occupied Qui Nhơn citadel.
The seashore of the South Central Coast was exactly drawn in the map, in the North,
especially bordering to Laos was not exact. The knowledge of the occidental people about
Việtnam was very abundant. In general, until the early century XIX, the occidental people
understood clearly about Việtnam and Hoàng Sa.
The Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. VI published the article of Bishop
Taberd confirmed that Emperor Gia Long had officially claimed sovereignty over Paracel
Islands.
The Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal is the paper of the Asian Association in
Bengal of The British. In the edition 6 and 7 of this paper published the article about
Việtnam’s Paracels in English by Reverend Taberd with title: Pracel or Paracels (Cồn Vàng).
“Although in this archipelago there is nothing excluding rocks and huge dunes, more
disadvantage than advantage, Emperor Gia Long thought of increasing his territorial
sovereignty by occupying this blue land. In 1816 He came and erected solemnly the flag and
officially kept signs of sovereignty on these rock. It seemed nobody fought over him (in the
fact once again Việtnam continued to affirm their sovereignty over Paracels archipelago)”.
“The Journal of the Geography Society of London” in volume the 19th 1849, page 97,
GutzLaff wrote an article “Geography of the Cochinchine Empire”: “ we ought to tell about
Cat Vang archipelago, it is near the coast of An-nam 15 miles to 20 miles and stretch between
the15th and 17th parallels.
• Degree North latitude, and 111 and 113 degrees East longitude, if the King
Cochinchine didn’t ask the archipelago for him, with a lot of dangerous islands and waterfall
to the shipman.
“Wandering due to coral or the others that the rocks gradually rose, but it was easy to
recognize that the small islands became higher and higher, and in one of them there was the
presence of people, so in the past years the wave slapped against it.

472
 “The island ought to be of value if the fishing trade was thriving in there and didn’t
compensate the dangers to adventurous people. Since long-standing, the ships, almost came
from Hainan, visited these lands and carried out the long trip to the coast Borneo.
• “Although over 10 percents of wrecked ship annually, but they caught a lot of
fishes, not only could compensate their loss also gave great profits. The An Nam Government
knew that the profit could create taxation, so they set up the displayed boats and small army
camp in there to collect taxes that outsiders had pay taxes when they came there to support
the inside fishermen.
“So, a big transaction was set up step by step and expanding due to a lot of fishes
moved here to lay eggs. There were a few old trees in some islands, but lacking fresh water,
and it was tough difficult situation if the fishermen forgot to bring reserved fresh water.”
The author also said “If the King Cochinchina didn’t ask the archipelago for him, with
a lot of dangerous islands and waterfalls to the Marine, he didn’t pay attention to Paracel
archipelago (Cát Vàng)”.
Nowadays on Google, there are many kinds of maps, geographic books of the
occidental people in many languages such as English, French, Italian, German…written

Paracels belonging to King Xứ Đàng Trong of Đại Việt 大 越 (see the Paracels Data
Center, www.hoangsa.org).
II. THE SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCES REFUTE NON-SCIENTIFIC ARGUMENTS
OF CHINA ABOUT THE SOVEREIGNTY OVER PARACELS AND SPRATLYS
2.1 The scientific evidences refute non-scientific arguments of China since 1909 said

that Xisha ( 西沙 ) called Việtnam’s Paracels was unknowned land and the sovereignty in

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha belonging to China was indisputable.

Since 1909 up to now, China has changed a lot of theoretical points, arguments, and
data to deduce for violating the sovereignty of Việtnam over Paracel and Spratly
Archipelagos .
In comparison with the early age, the inconsistence of theoretical points, arguments,
and data as well as the name sometimes called Nansha with the meaning was Macclesfield,
sometimes called Spratlys, it exposes the untruth in history.
The diplomatic documents of the Republic of China after the successful revolution in

1949 up to now has always deduced: “The sovereignty of China over Xisha ( 西 沙 )
(Việtnam’s Hoàng Sa) and the Nansha (Việtnam’s Trường Sa) was “indisputable”.

473
 Until on January 30th 1980, the first time the Republic of China has brought out the
full systematic document of Ministry of Foreign Affairs: “ The sovereignty of China over

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha was “indisputable.”.

The following, a lot of voluminous documents such as Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai
Huibian-by Han Zhen Hua-Hàn Chấn Hoa group, Lâm Kim Chi, Ngô Phượng Bân (795
pages) were started composing since 1985, finished in 1988 and was published by Phương
Đông (Beijing) publishing house, to illustrate for the content of the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs’ document.
To read and analyse carefully the diplomatic documents and the document mentioned
above, it is very easy to recognize tricks of garble or subjective deducing, lacking scientific
foundation to prove the sovereignty of China or with the “non-historic” concept to refute
Việtnam’s documents.
2.1.1 First of all is the Xisha (西沙) (the Việtnam’s Hoàng Sa)

+ The scientific evidences refute non-scientific arguments that Xisha (西沙 ) was an
unknowned land (res.nullius) so Guangdong government of China since 1909 established the

sovereignty in Xisha (西沙).

The first theoretical point of Guangdong government was surveyed publicly Paracels

that China called Xisha (西沙) in 1909, said that “Xisha (西沙)” was an unknowned land (res
nullius). The action of the Guangdong’s navy erecting flag on the island and made 21
shotguns at some of islands in Paracels in 1909, spoke up the primary intention of China at
this time said that Paracels was an unknowned land (res.nullius).
After that, to refute the evidences that the colonial French government in Việtnam put
forward, once again China brought out the theoretical points like that:
“1. In 1909, The Qing dynasty’s government appointed a naval unit to come here to
study the conditions of the islands and carry out acts of actual possession for other countries

in the world, China's flag was pulled up and was greeted by the cannonade on the 永 興

zongxing - 永 興 island (富林 Fu Lin) The French government on the same period did not
respond"
“2. Hundred years ago Indochina was still under the auspices of China, so the Paracels
islands were territory of China, Indochina has not any rights to make the land occupation of
their respectful owner (referring China)"

474
 “3. According to "Article 3 of the China’s Convention signed the with France on
26/6/1887 planned the border between China and the North of Việtnam, Paracels in 108o 2 D
East longitude as a mater of course belongs to China"
The fact that The French government at that time did not have any immediate reaction
against the violations of the Guangdong’s local governments of, according to international
law that was not the reason which Việtnam lost sovereignty at that time. Việtnam cannot be
regarded as a vassal state as the feudal period in Europe that said "Việtnam's territory or
Paracels islands as a mater of course belonging to China. "
The more you cannot say: "Việtnam has asked to submit to" China Heaven Dynasty,
"dare to violate China's territory during three centuries”. Never the occurring when the
Paracels was Chinese territory whose Paracels Flotilla/team’s members on duty, met storm,

drifting in 青 岛 QingLan port in 1754, be found out by the Hainan government, again
supporting to return to Việtnam easily and Lord Nguyễn Phúc Khoát sent a letter of thanks as

in Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 as well as Đại Nam thực lục tiền biên -大南實錄前編 was
said so obviously!
China – France Convention in 1887 was only defined the border in the "Gulf of
Tonkin" which Paracels outside Gulf of Tonkin, from the 17 th latitude down so citing the
Convention in 1887 was incorrect.
The scientific evidences refute arguments about "sovereignty enforcing activities"

since 1909 the government of Guangdong, China in Xisha ( 西 沙 ) (Hoàng Sa) and the
documents of the Song, Yuan, Ming dynasty said that China had discovered, through the East
Sea (South China Sea)demonstrated the sovereignty belonging to China can not be argued
while Việtnam was dominated by the French colonial, lost the diplomacy rights.
By the late the 40th decade of century XX, after World War II, the excerpt of the

report on research issues of Xisha ( 西沙) collected by the Commission compiled the Xisha

(西沙) and Nansha of Guangdong government in 1947 proposed the following points:

- 張仁俊 Zhang Ren Jun-the province chief of Guangdong in Quang Tu No. 33, who

was dispatched to investigate both Dongsha and Xisha (西沙). In the first years of XuanTong

宣岛 , vice commander of the navy was 李准 Li Zhun conducted two battleships Fu san 福三 ,

Them Hang departing from “Du Lâm” Port has passed over 14 Xisha (西沙) islands, which
also be named, stone carvings, erecting flags, and artillery shelling, was published in the cost

475
over 400 thousand ounces of national currency, there was a book which is recorded of sea-
patrol, as well as measuring, drawing maps also was stored. If this archipelago was belonging
to France, why there were not any objections at that time.
- In the first year of XuanTong 宣岛 - 宣 統, Zhang Ren Jun - 張 仁 俊 Guangdong’s

province chief proposed the expansion of Xisha ( 西 沙 ), sent people to investigate, collect
droppings and coral manure in the islands and the Dongsha phosphate ore displayed in

NanYang 南洋 Nanjing.

- The Republic of China (ROC), in Xisha (西沙) islands traders in guano, through the
approval 5 times by the authorities of Guangdong before and after.
- Zhongshan University and the Tian Hou 天后- agency of the South Guangdong to

investigate the phosphate mines in Xisha (西沙)..

- The French naval commander in Saigon had to answer for Nam Huong Food

Company 南香食品公司 of Japan on September 20, 1920 requires that must Xisha (西沙) be
the territory of the French? This officer had replied "the archives of the French navy are

absolute no documents related to Xisha (西沙)".

By the 27th year of the ROC, France informed The UK the occupying Xisha ( 西沙),
excused just because Japan occupied Hainan Island, overwhelmed Annam to occupy, not
because of the sovereignty of these archipelagos.
- Basing on the petition of the head of Annam meteorological observatory.
- The Chinese of the Song, Yuan Dynasty, discovered Tian li chang sha 天里岛 沙 ,

Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 , based on the book Zhu Fan Zhi 朱凡志 by Zhao Ru Shi - 趙如

釋 (Quat) the Namsong dynasty is written that "In the fifth year of Cheng Zuan 岛阮, chose

Qiong Zhou 岛州 became the governor. Den Sha yang 沙洋 is the ending place along to by

road, perhaps called Ou li 奥 利 , Tô Cát Lang, the opposite of with Champa, the West

looked to Chenla, East was “Thiên Lý” Spratlys Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 far and wide,
obscure, infinite, the sky and water was the same color." "Boats pass by just get the magnetic
needle is standard, to keep carefully at day and night, the dead is even remotely relevant to if
there is any wrongs.
After that, China also cited comments of Da bo fang 大薄坊 the Yuan dynasty in the

book "Dao Yi Zhi Lue, 岛 夷 志 略 ": “afraid of the 七 周 Qi Zhou at the top, afraid of the

476
Kunlun-Côn Lôn at the bottom (Thượng phạ Qi Zhou, Hạ Phạ Con Luan) and the fact that

Trịnh Hoà came down Xi Yang 西洋 seven times, so certainly must go through Xisha (西

沙 ) as well as the fact that Fei xin 岛 信 , Ma kuan 岛岛 馬 岛 writing route from Fujian to the
south-west then to Champa 10 days before wind, certainly must go through the Xísha. China

also cited findings “Vĩnh Lạc Thông Bảo” coin in Xisha (西沙) –the 9th year of ROC.
Since then the Chinese diplomats always insists that the sovereignty of China for

Xisha (西沙) is indisputable.

Most of the arguments mentioned above are no longer valid and the Chinese should
not mention again, because the historical evidence to establish the sovereignty of Việtnam is
indisputable with forceful rejection of all China's arguments. China listed hundreds of actions
since 1909 is also not useful because it was for violations of the sovereignty of Việtnam.
Việtnam cannot lose sovereignty due to the delay of the French in raising their voice as
described above under international law at that time.
And the fact that asking the French Navy commander in Saigon, that is not asking the
right address, if they asked the French Ambassador in Trung Kỳ (the central of Việtnam) as
Ambassador LeFol or asked the Nam Triều (The Việtnam Dynasty) about the sovereignty of
the Paracels surely will have the clear answers, as the authenticity as the affirmation "
Việtnam's sovereignty has nothing to be disputed in Hoàng Sa" by Minister Than Trong Hue
in 1925.
The fact that basing on the book Zhu Fan Zhi 朱凡志 - 諸蕃志 by Zhao Ru Shi - 趙如

釋 (Quat) in the Namsong dynasty write about foreign which China called Phien as well as
based on the book "Dao Yi Zhi Lue, 岛夷志略, "said pointlessly that the Chinese detected a
pointless place not to have value on international legal to the establishment of island
sovereignty.
The scientific evidences reject arguments from the Chinese Revolution succeeded in
1949, that "the Nanhai islands from the antiquity to the present were territory of China", by
the Chinese people "the earliest detection”, "the earliest business ", due to the government of
Chinese dynasties, "the earliest jurisdiction"
Compared to before 1949, China began to pay more attention to the argument said
that the China‘s sovereignty of Paracels had a long time, with many foundations, arguments,
despite of only deduction, and the fact that "possession of the Western way, "such as erecting
flags, 21cannons fired in 1909 is only secondary.

477
 So China has basically changed the arguments, instead of thinking that at the time in

1909, Xisha ( 西 沙 ) is a derelict island and China had "possession action", now says that

Xisha (西沙) belongs to China for a long time. ("Notes on the Namwei and Sisha Islands" (no
sign) posted in semi-monthly magazine "People's China" published by Foreign Language
Press on 1-9-1951 in Beijing.
After using force to occupy Paracels unlawfully in mid-January 1974, China tried to
search documents by attributing, joining, and garbling to distort the truths with the

contribution of scholars such as Shi Li Zu 師岛祖 or Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group….

Dated January 30, 1980, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the People's Republic of
China published diplomatic documents, formalizing the arguments set forth in the article
above and in 1988, has published voluminous data by Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group.
Finally the arguments are considered “strongest” of China as follows:
- First, China confirmed that the Hai Nan Islands were under the jurisdiction of China
from the 5th year of Cheng Zuan 岛阮 the Tang dynasty in 789.
Through the books Yang Shu 岛岛, Tai Ping huan Yu Ji 太平 岛宇記 , 岛地圖 Yu ti tu

(1221), 广岛通志 Guang Dong Tong Zhi (1842), in the 5th year of Cheng Zuan 岛阮 the Tang
dynasty in Hainan Island, there was only a story saying that Ly Phuc - the commander of
Tang dynasty brought his army to Hainan Island to take back after 100 years the native
people rebelled to be the master of the island and asked King Tang place the admiral palace
in Quynh Son district, there was not the fact that “ Joining any islands in the South China
(Nam Trung Hoa) in to Hainan”.
Second, the fact that China asked the navy to have “patrol”, China cited the events to
demonstrate.
That was the fact that the Northern Song dynasty "appointed the patrol naval " in

Guangzhou, written in Yu Jing Zong Yao 武京岛要 by Zeng gong liang 增功量 of the Song

Dynasty (960 - 1279, the fact that the general of the Yuan dynasty went by “ Qi zhou yang 七

洲岛 , Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 "on the way to beat Java in 1293, recorded in Yuan shi 原

史 , or the Guangdong authorities sent troops to the sea for defense, recorded in Guang dong

tong zhi 广岛岛志 by Wang Zuo 王左, the Ming dynasty (1368-1644); the fact that Wu sheng

吴岛 – vice general of Guangzhou patrolled from Qiong Ya 岛崖 to 四更沙 Si Geng Sha about

478
between 1700-1712, written in Quan Zhou Fu Zhi 泉 州府 志 of Hoàng Nhiệm , the Qing
dynasty (1616-1911).
These paragraphs are only based on a passage in the book Yu Jing Zong Yao 武京岛
要- Vũ Kinh Tổng Yếu absolutely cannot prove the argument "China sent the naval patrol to

Xisha ( 西 沙 ) island from the beginning of the Song Dynasty". This is not true with the

original of Yu Jing Zong Yao 武京岛要-Vũ Kinh Tổng Yếu by Zeng gong liang 增功量 .
This is just trying to attribute, to try demonstrating the fact that the naval patrol of the

Song Dynasty went by, "Củu Nhũ Loa Châu, " which this group called Xisha ( 西沙). But

even the place –name Củu Nhũ Loa didn’t have any evidences to ensure that was Xisha (西

沙), Meanwhile there was a lot of evidences as presented is the islands group along the coast
of China.
Furthermore, not only the Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu but also other places are also

mentioned in the roadmap to the Da Shu 大蜀 , Tian zhu 天筑 ... there is no reason why
belong to Chinese territory? This is unreasonable fact.
No need to say in the fact that the generals of the Yuan fought Java in 1293 because
obviously this is the invasion! Moreover it is also so obscure, what can be sure that invading

armies have to go through Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and Nansha! The East Sea (SouthChina Sea)is
natural vast!
On the government of Guangdong dispatched warships to the sea to defend, Han Zhen

Hua 岛 振 岛group cited the book 广 岛 通 志 Guang Dong Tong Zhi by Hoang Ta, the Ming
dynasty. Hoang Ta has written that the "the governor dispatched warships to the sea to defend
From the Nan ding 南 定 (belonging to Dongguan district) to offshore to 3 seas O

Chu, Du chu 毒楚 , 七周 Qi Zhou taken back compass needle (direction) Cong mei 岛梅 to

外 羅 Wai Luo”. Since then it said from the Qing, Ming dynasty and later, the territorial

waters of Xisha (西沙), Nansha islands were placed on the scope of the naval patrol (China)

Through recorded in two books 广 岛 通 志 Guang Dong Tong Zhi and Hải Ngữ by

Huang zhong 黄 中 (1563), it saw that clearly the sea patrols of the Chinese navy only
"defense" at that time against pirates coming from Japan (Uy), there were not any patrols in

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha.

479
 And the fact that Ngô Thăng’s patrol, first let’s find out the location of places as we
know Qiong Ya 岛崖 was the capital of Qiong Zhou 岛州 in the North of Hainan Island, Dong

Co was 339 m high mountain in the North East of Hainan Island, Qi zhou yang 七洲岛 was

the East of Hainan Island, 四更沙 Si Geng Sha is a sand dune to the west of Hainan Island.

This is just Wu sheng 吴岛 ’s patrol around the island of Hainan, not to Xisha ( 西沙),

to remember that Qi zhou yang 七洲岛 is in the East of Hainan Island so it could not be Xisha

( 西 沙 ), that is to say Paracels in Việtnam, far more than 350 nautical miles from the
Southeast.
Third is the astronomical measurement of 郭秋岛 Quo Qiu Jing in 1279. Yuan shi 原史

written that "郭秋岛 Quo Qiu Jing conducted astronomical measurements" Four Sea "in 1279
by request of Emperor Yuan (volume 48, sheet 7a-7b) to find out the movement of the
universe (sun, moon, stars) to make a new calendar (volume 164, sheet 4b - 5a) and

measurements carried out in 27 places including Korea- 高岛 Ou li 奥利 , Thiet Lac (under

Sibia), Bắc Hải 北海 (North Sea) and 南海 nan hai (South Sea). In 南海 nan hai, 郭秋岛 Quo
Qiu Jing measure at 150 in polar (equivalent to 14 047 B latitude).
We need only additional quotes of the official history of Việtnam as Khâm Định Việt
Sử Thông Giám Cương Mục of the National History Department of Nguyễn Dynasty
extracted Nghiêu Điển in Ye xin 岛 信 which Confucius-Không Tử revised, recorded: "The

King Nghieu ordered Hui zhi 岛岛 to Nan jiao 南交 (Jiao Zhi 交趾 in the South), placement of
growing rice under the weather of the south, showing deep respect recorded the shadow of
sun on the solstice day is the longest day and see the star Dai Hoa in the South for setting
right section of the second month of summer, scattered population at that time. "(National
History Department of Nguyễn dynasty (translation), Khâm Định Viet Sử Thông Giám
Cương Muc, Tiền Biên, the first volume, Saigòn, the Ministry of Culture and Education,
1965, p. 27)
Events above if according to the theory way of Chinese researchers there is no reason

why help China confirmed the border of China including Jiao Zhi 交 趾 , Yang Yao 岛 耀

dynasty (including Xisha (西沙) but is not only later Qing Dynasty, Han Dynasty! Thus, the
astronomical measurements cannot be taken as a basis for establishing sovereignty. It is
important to many documents, including maps of China published before 1909 were
identified in southern of China in Hainan Island.

480
 Fourth is the 南海 nan hai Islands were drawn on the map of China. The Authors of
collection was edited by Han Zhen Hua- Han Zhen Hua 岛 振岛also offers 13 meticulously map

and divided into two types. One is the 南海 nan hai islands drawn by the Chinese maps in the
Ming Qing Dynasty. Another type is a map of China in the Ming Qing and the vassal States,
also drew the Hainan Islands.
Research carefully the Chinese maps cited, It is very easy to recognize that the maps
kind 1 above that is to say the maps of Yuan, Ming, Qing dynasty drawn islands such as maps

of Truc tinh hai duong tong do in Yang feng yang ruo 岛丰岛弱 not only the presence of Wan

li zhang sha 万里岛沙, but also drawing even other places such as Xia Ou li 奥利 U xiu 小吴

求, Da liu xiu 大吴求 (now the Ryu - Kyu islands of Japan), 岛岛 Dui Ma (Tsuma island of
Japan)...
There is no reason why the islands of Japan mentioned above are on map Zhi hai yang

sheng zong tu 直海阳省岛岛 belonging to territory of China as Qian li Zhang Sha 千里長沙

that China has attributed? Or as Guang dong yang tu 广岛岛岛 in Yang feng yang ruo 岛丰岛弱
also named Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu with the high mountain (3 cones) and is located next to Lê

Đầu Sơn, Nan Ban 南 班 , these two places people see on the sea defense map in Quảng
Đông Thống Nhất Chi Yu yuan 岛原 (1822) just is the names of the coastal islands. Cửu

Nhũ Loa Châu just is place-name of the coastal island of China, not the name Xisha ( 西沙)
that China just named in 1907.
For the second type of map "maps of China the Ming, Qing dynasty and their vassal
states" the more difficult to prove which maps, which islands belonging to China!
Meanwhile all the maps and geography books compiled by the state from the Song
Dynasty (960 - 1279) to the Qing dynasty (1616 - 1911) did not draw and write the islands in

the 南海 nan hai Sea. Conversely there are many official maps of China from Yuan, Ming
dynasty, to Da Qing dynasty in which there was the map published near the time of disputing

such as the map Da Qing 大清 in Đại Thanh Đế Quốc Toàn Đồ, published in 1905, the 4th
edition in 1910 drew the southernmost of territory of China was Hainan Island, did not draw
any other island in the East Sea (South China Sea)and the map Wang Chao Tong Yi Yu Ti Tu

王朝岛一輿地岛in the book Huang cheng yi tong xie di quan tu - 黄成一同斜地全岛 published

in Quang Tu 20 (1894) written specifically the southernmost of territory of China is 崖州 Ya

Zhou, Qiong Zhou 岛 州 Government, Guangdong in 18 degrees 30 minutes North, while

481
Xisha (西沙) or Paracels was named by the Chinese, with the island in the highest position
is 17 degrees 5 minutes. In addition to, there are also lots of other Chinese maps, drawn

before 1909 to determine the southernmost of China was 南海 nan hai Island. This proves

that Xisha (西沙) or Paracels is never the territory of China.

Fifth is in 1883, the Germans surveyed Xisha (西沙) island. The Chinese government
protested and the Germans stopped this work.
This is also very typical argument about the ambiguity of China, there is no concrete
evidence of this event at all. Meanwhile there were a lot of evidences said that the German
surveyed the measurements from 1881 to 1884 in most territorial waters from the Hainan to

Bắc Hải 北海 , 蔚州 Wei zhou to 厦岛 Xia Men, 福州 Fu zhou without obstacles, had good
results that the Department of Navy Survey (France) was used to map Mer de Chine
Méridionale - Archipel des Paracels, published in 1885, with No 4104, stated very clearly
that "d'après les levés Allemands" (1881-1883).
2.1.2 Second of all is the Nansha (the Việtnam’s Trường Sa)
The sovereignty in Xisha (西沙) that China called theirs has no scientific foundation,
wondering how the Nansha Islands have. Full interpretation is arbitrary, inconsistent!
Unlike Paracels archipelago is only infringed by China, the Spratlys archipelago’s
sovereignty is violated by many countries: China (including Taiwan), Philippines, Malaysia,
and Brunei. The Chinese invasion of Việtnam's sovereignty on Paracels actually occurred
more slowly, just started from the World War II but after Japan. This country because of war
needs to account for the strategic military position to control the East Sea. In 1939, Japan

occupied the largest Itu Aba Island of which Việtnam called Ba Bình (- 太平島), but the San
Francisco Conference in 1951, Japan gave up the conflict.
Currently Taiwan has occupied the largest island Ba Bình - 太平島 (Itu Aba), while
China only accounted for nine reefs by force in 1988, the Philippines occupied 9 islands and
reefs (4 islands) in the Eastern of the archipelago; Malaysia occupied 5 reefs in the southern.
Brunei claimed the territorial waters’ sovereignty near their country. Indonesia and Việtnam
have negotiated several times about the delimitation of the continental shelf and the exclusive
economic zone under the Sea Convention 1982. Indonesia does not have an ambition for
territorial sovereignty over the Paracels archipelago from Việtnam. Meanwhile Việtnam is
defending 22 islands and reefs (6 islands).

482
 In 1909, China was only questioned and breached the sovereignty of Việtnam on

Xisha (西沙) that is to say Hoàng Sa, not to mention the Nansha that is to say Spratlys of
Việtnam. Since 1935, to response to actions of the French colonial government in Việtnam,
China started to translate most of names of island at the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)and called
Nansha Islands was Macclessfield archipelago. By 1947, China called Nansha Island to refer
to Việtnam's Spratlys archipelago that is to say Spratly archipelago.
From the 1930s to the 1970s, at first China only brought out the argument "the
Nansha belongs to the Chinese territory from long-standing was indisputable, " from the
1980s onwards, in the document of Ministry of Foreign Affairs dated 30/1/1980 as well as the
Paracels archipelago, China only exposed the argument "China is the earliest discovered, the
earliest business country and the earliest jurisdiction", "business as soon as possible" and
"jurisdiction soon"! The time was inconsistent. When is in the Song Dynasty, when it in the
Han Dynasty.
The Diplomatic documents dated 30/01/1980 have cited the book "Nan zhou Yi Wu

zhi 南州移物志" of Wu chao 吴朝 and the book "Fu Nan Chuan 府南傳" of Kang tai 康泰,

The Three Kingdoms period. But the content studying of Nan zhou Yi Wu zhi 南州移物志

by Wu chao 吴朝 and Fu Nan Chuan 府南傳 by Kang tai 康泰 of the Three Kingdoms, we

do not see any evidences of the discovery of the Nansha Islands as well as Xisha (西沙).

Although the searching of places like Ju shi 拒石 , Chang shi, Tian li chang sha 天里岛

沙 , Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 , Trường Sa, Shi du 石都 in historic books, ... is the sand or
coral islands or the coastal area to comment, to attribute into Nansha that the place-name also
has just put out and re-moved from the Macclesfield island (1935) to the Spratly (1947), a
distance of more than 500 kilometers towards the south. The arbitrary attributing of the

Chinese researchers is shown very clearly when Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 refers to Xisha

(西沙), Zhongsha, sometimes called Nansha.

The diplomatic documents on 30/1/1980 also cited from books such as Mong Luong

Luc the Song Dynasty, Dao Yi Zhi Lue, 岛夷志略, The Yaun dynasty, Dong Xi Yang 西洋

Thao and Thuan Phong Tuong Tong, the Ming dynasty, Zhi na zheng fa 志南正法 and

Hai Guo Wen Jian Lu 海国岛岛岛 the Qing dynasty said not only the books have not been named

to two the Xisha (西沙) and Nansha in turn the names "Cửu Nhũ Loa Châu", "Shi du 石都",

483
" Tian li (Thiên Lý) Shi du 石都" "Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 , "Tian li chang sha 天里岛沙

, " "Wan li zhang sha 万 里 岛 沙 " ... but also named to the reefs islands and sand dunes
belonging to two archipelagos with the resourceful imaged names.
If we try to open page by page through the books mentioned above or seen the
excerpts that the group of Han Zhen Hua 岛 振 岛researchers as cited to demonstrate China's
sovereignty, there are no records of the events which demonstrate the Chinese government
has sent military forces or the navies like Việtnam’s to exploit, plug milestones, erect a
sovereignty monument such as the Việtnamese has done. Just be deducing, insinuating!
Only that it saw that the book Hai Wen Jian Lu 海岛岛岛 by 岛岛均 Chen Lun Jun (Qing

Dynasty) started to write clearly about Wan Li Shang Sha 万里岛沙 but there was no basis to

say that Wan Li Shang Sha 万里岛沙 refer to Nam Sa and is the evidence of the establishment
of the sovereignty of China! How it is mixed and arbitrary! When the scholars of China said

that Wan Li Shi Tang 万 里 石 塘 refer to Zhongsha Islands, sometimes called Wan Li Shi

Tang 万里石塘 was Xisha (西沙) (Island "Red Rock" Hong Thach Du), sometimes called

"Thach island” (rock island) in the branch of islands 常七道 chang qi dao belonging to the

Nansha Islands, when Shi du 石都 refers to Dongsha archipelago. DongSha has moved from

first being placed near the coast of Guangdong to its current location. "Thien Ly Shi du 石

都" refers to Nansha Island. Notes of Hai Guo Wen Jian Lu 海国岛岛岛, Qian li zhang sha 千里

長沙 and Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 refer generally to the 南海 nan hai Islands. Notes in the
history books of the Qing dynasty cite Tong Do drawn palace, administrative division district
in the Qing dynasty 1800 Thanh Hoi Phu Chau Huyen Sach Tong Do by Hien Phong

drawn in 1800, refers to Qi zhou yang 七洲岛 again.

Some writings of Wan Li Shi Tang 万里石塘 refer to Dongsha-Dong Sa and Nansha-

Trường Sa Islands as in the note 大清 Da Qing Trung Ngoai Thien Ha Toan Do in 1709 or 清

直省分岛 Qing zhi sheng fen tu in 1724. 王城各直省分岛 Wang cheng ge zhi sheng fen tu
before 1755 or Spratlys refer to Xisha-Tây Sa, Nansha in the note Dong Nan hai Di Do of

the book 武彼志 Wu bi zhi by 毛元岛 Mao Yuan Yi in 1621 and in many other maps.
As we know, with the so ambitious and mixed evidences, China’s authors tried

joining arbitrarily to Xisha (西沙) or Nansha. If we study carefully, the events happened just

484
around territorial waters near Phúc Kiến, Guangdong, not far from the south. Then gradually

after 1907 the places as Xisha (西沙), Dongsha-DongSa and Nansha begin to appear. Nansha
also changed, moving from Zhongsha-TrungSa at that time to Nansha now, a distance over
500, 600 km!
The arbitrary attributing, joining the places Xisha (西沙) as well as Nansha mentioned
above become more and more obvious when we discover the Chinese documents collected by

Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group has clearly identified the position of Wan Li Shang Sha 万里岛沙 in

the book Guang dong tu zhi 广鳯鳯志 by Mao Hong Tan. It is written Qian li Zhang Sha 千

里長沙 belongs to Yue hai 越海 (at sea there was Qiong Zhou 岛州 district) split into isles,
the large and small islands heaving, there are many underwater rocks, the more dangerous is

Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙. This is the name of the Viet seaport (Guangdong) from Dong Van

Chau to ending 南奥 Nan ao ( the book Quang Dong Do Chi, carving the 同治 Tong zhi 5
(1860), volume 67, the Qiongzhou, p.3).
The book Qiong Zhou 岛州 Phu Chi by Ming yi 明岛, the book 崖州 Ya Zhou Chi by

Chung Nguyễn De the book Cheng an qu zhi 橙 安 区 志 by Chu Van Hai also written

Thien Ly Shi du 石都, Qian li Zhang Sha 千里長沙 belonging to 岛岛 Quynh Duong, Yue

hai 越 海 is the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)of Guangdong, that is to say Bai yue 百 越 , 岛 岛
Quynh Duong is the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)of Qiong Zhou 岛 州 belonging to Hainan
island belonging to the position near Guangdong province, can not go down Nansha.
Many of China’s books describe the route to go out to sea and all said in detail about

Wan li zhang sha 万 里 岛 沙 , Thien Ly Shi du 石 都 , impossibly far from the position of

Nansha at the present. The book Hai Guo Wen Jian Lu 海 国 岛 岛 岛 by 岛 岛 均 Chen Lun Jun

described the route from Hà Nam to Quảng Nam when seeing 外羅 Wai Luo Son ( Cu Lao

Ré) of the Quỳnh area. If the deviation is to the East it means violating Wan li zhang sha 万

里岛沙, Thien Ly Shi du 石都 if the deviation is to the West he feared that the boat would run
into the Quang Nam Bay.
So until the mid 19th century and until 1947, Wan Li Shang Sha 万里岛沙 was never
referred to Nansha or Trường Sa of Việtnam by China. This is in line with reality, until in
1909, the China's governments had never been interested in possession of the islands in the
East Sea.

485
 Particularly, the Nansha Islands, which China called DoanSha in 1935 and renamed

Nansha in 1947, also be Xisha ( 西 沙 ) for nearly three decades. When the French colonial
government in Việtnam made procedures of possession in the Western tradition in the years
1930 to 1933, China really cared and had violated intention of sovereignty in the archipelago
while the French were protecting Việtnam in the diplomatic aspect.
There was not also much evidence for the name “Nansha” although faked documents

like Xisha (西沙) which China cited of discovery. There was not any value because of the

similarity quotes of Xisha (西沙) that we knew above.

The diplomatic document of China in 1980 as well as Collection of documents by
Han Zhen Hua 朝振花主編 group,Woguo Nanhai Zhudao Shidai Huibian 我國南母豬島史
料會變 also brought up archaeological documents or the material Canh Lo Ba by
fishermen in Hainan. It’s wasted effort, because despite finding many Chinese antiques or
ancient coin (like the Vĩnh Lac coin) the same as the French archaeologists finding the
Roman coin and antiques of the Roman period in the archaeological site Oc Eo (the South
Viet Nam).
One cannot conclude the Romans discovered or had the sovereignty of Việtnam.
The fatal matter in the archaeological documents which China cites in 富 林 fu lin
islands (Ile Boisée) it is written clearly that “Hoàng SaTự- Paracel Temple” is evidence of
Việtnam's sovereignty as presented. The same Canh lo ba by fishermen of Hainan islands
wrote: Dong Hai (East sea) means sea in the East. The East of Hainan Islands or China’s then
wherever everybody knows. Location of Paracels and DoanSha are all in the Southern of
Hainan Island or China's!
With these unreasonable, ambiguous arguments lacking authenticity mentioned
above, the document of the Chinese Ministry of Foreign and Affairs in 1980 again criticized
the argument the white Book of Việtnam in 1979 that "the first part of the document said that
a finger refers to deer just say was the horse, while the back is completely stand steady and
also has no legal value".
That document said that the Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos of Việtnam naturally

they are not Xisha (西沙), Nansha Islands of China completely, which just might be coastal
islands and sand dunes in the Central Việtnam, Han Zhen Hua 岛 振 岛 group also spoke
thoughtlessly that Paracels just is Cù Lao Ré or Cù Lao Chàm Island. While in Phủ Biên

Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 by Lê Quý Đôn, the documents that China cited has more clearly

486
stated the beach Paracels located near the region Phủ Liêm Châu under Phủ Hainan or the

fact that two Hoàng Sa’s soldiers went away on a mission drifting into the harbor 青 岛
QingLan (Hainan) in the 18th year of Qianlong (1754).
In 1980 China also claimed that the government of Việtnam swindled:
Finally is the theoretical point of the Chinese diplomatic document in 1980 wrote that
the white book of Việtnam in 1979 did not find any valuable historical documentation to
recognize Spratlys (China’s Nansha). This is as a matter of course because China's Nansha
was unreal, inconsistent: in 1935 in Nansha in the Macclesfield reefs, until in 1947 Nansha
moved down the south once again as mentioned many times. In the future will Nansha stay in

the position 4 degrees North or move more? The book Phủ Biên Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 was

obviously defined that Đại Truờng Sa or Spratlys of Việtnam located in the Bắc Hải 北 海

that Bắc Hải 北海 was in the South of the East Sea, next to the Kunlun- Côn Lôn island. That
will be all.
First of all, if refer to international law, valid for all countries (including China) have
signed the Geneva Convention in 1954, then the South of Việtnam from latitude 17 down
including the Paracel and Spratly Archipelagos due to the French expeditionary army turned
over to the South of Việtnam’s government to manage after 1956.
The Republic of Viet Nam’s government and then the Provisional Revolutionary
Government of the Republic of South Việtnam have the responsibility to manage and protect
the sovereignty over Paracels and Spatleys. Two governments of the Provisional
Revolutionary Republic of South Việtnam and the Republic of Viet Nam never declared
giving up the sovereignty at all. Any governments, including the Democratic Republic of
Việtnam government, not the government of South Việtnam under the Geneva Convention at
that time, did not directly manage the territory from latitude 17 to the South, in spite of how
claims were valid only in politics at that time, did not affect the sovereignty of Việtnam in
Paracels and Spratlys !
While the Chinese captured Paracels in January 1974, the Provisional Revolutionary
Republic of South Việtnam had declared that this was a historical problem, needing to be
solved by peaceful means.
Therefore, any statements of any governments including the government of
Democratic Republic of Việtnam had no international legal validity of sovereignty in the two
archipelagos.

487
 View point of the Provisional Revolutionary Government of the Republic of South
Việtnam against the fact that the Chinese occupation in Paracels in January 1974 was
actually reflected the Revolutionary way of Revolutionary was led by the Việtnam
Communist Party, anything else only reflected the activities together struggle against
common enemies. In addition to China has distorted the statement of Prime Minister Pham
Van Dong. The Prime Minister only supported the announcement of the decision on China's
territorial waters, of the People's Republic of China government only.
In fact, the China's Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and Nansha is not the Việtnam’s Paracels and
Spratlys Sa, only the attributing, joining, deducing, there is no history in possession of China

before 1909 for Xisha (西沙) and before 1935 for Nansha.
The documents of the Chinese ministry of trade and affairs as well as Collection of
documents by Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group had too much to take the evidences in many countries

around the world recognize the sovereignty of China in Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and Nansha. At
anytime, in any countries there are Allies, any time, willing to support the foreign policy of a
country. Like San Francisco Conference in 1951, China was proposed by the Soviet Union in

accepting that China owned the Xisha (西沙) and Nansha. But the San Francisco Conference
in 1951 as well as later never had any international conferences that recognize China's
sovereignty in the two islands. There is only the clearest thing: China has forcing actions in
1974 over Paracels and in 1988 for a number of islands in Spratlys-Trường Sa, violating the
UN Charter!
After diplomatic document on January 31, 1980, China announced the diplomatic
memorandum in 1988 and at the same time there were many researched projects such as
Collection of History documents by Han Zhen Hua 岛振岛group has documented.
Although there are more collection but there is not new, significant with the
arguments, also suggested that the earliest detection, business, producing and managing of
the Chinese. But because there is no truth therefore no matter how meticulous also be the
castles are built on the sand and waste of effort like the idiom “It's just a grain of wheat in a
bushel of chaff”.
And so in the diplomatic documents of China has given much evidences of protection
as well as the countries supported China's sovereignty for the Việtnam’s Paracels and
Spratlys Sa are not all worth to concern because the arguments and the theoretical points
about the actual possessor of China did not stand steadily, no scientific basis, is not
convincing.

488
 2.3. Refute the theoretical points of China to justify the registration to the
Commission on the Limits of the Continental Shelf of the United Nations
Map of U-shaped line drawn by China at the East Sea (South China Sea)with the
China's claims sent officially to the Commission on the Limits of the Continental Shelf of the
United Nations in accordance with the 1982 United Nations Convention on the Law of the
Sea, has surprised, caused horror to the Việtnamese.

Map of “U-shaped line” Map of “U-shaped line”

drawn by Taiwan drawn
in 1988 by China 1999
Source: http://www.southchinasea.org

So surprising not that it is new, but surprising because it's old, from century ago, of a
feudal Great Qing dynasty and then the period of bourgeois developing the doctrine of
Chauvin The Republic of China (ROC), Nationalist Party.
If in 1909, the Guangdong government, with the hegemony spirit “Dai Han” of the
Qing dynasty "Great Han", before the threat of the colonial empires, had thought the island
outside Pratas Paracels (Paracels) was ownerless, organized surveillance and established
sovereignty in Western ways, such as firing 21-shots, erecting flags...
It is easy to understand what happened above. Due to the colonial imperialism the
West was developing at that time, China and Việtnam were the victims of the hegemony of
aggression of the Western colonial countries. So when the Japanese occupied the Pratas
island tried to recall in 1907 and named Dongsha, took the name of an island in the coastal

489
Fujian that named, the Guangdong authorities feared the imperialist powers of the West as
the Japanese did in Pratas Island how to object against and expose the flank in the south is
very dangerous in the side of territory defense.
Maybe the Guangdong authorities of the Great Qing dynasty thought that that land
was not owned. Due to far from more than 10 years, in 1898 the British insurance company
proceeded against the Guangdong authorities because of in order to the Hainan people robbed
on the wrecked ships in the Paracel: Le Bellona in 1895 and the ship UNOFI (Imezi) Maru in
1896 the Chinese government had definitively said that Paracels did not belong to China and
also did not belonging to "Annam".
Maybe the Chinese government in Hainan knew the people of Great Viet ( Đại Việt

大越 ) were sent by the state to exploit (as Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄, Lê Quí Đôn has
stated very clearly in 1753). Wenchang, the District officer under Qiongzhou, Hainan
authorities, wrote to Lord Nguyễn said very clearly when investigating the truth two soldiers

of the Paracels team on duty in the exploitation of sea products in Wan li zhang sha 万里岛沙,

that was to say Hoàng Sa, drifted into the port 青 岛 QingLan and gave food for the two
soldiers came back Phú Xuân peacefully and did not protest.
Why the district officer of the feudal period was so kind at that time! Is quite contrary
today when caught fishermen in the territorial waters of Việtnam's sovereignty and caught
fishermen Quảng Nghĩa fishermen more than three centuries still did so, now have to pay a
ransom like toll, treated like gangster’s rules and also use the strange ship knocked away to
die! How so?
Maybe due to the Guangdong government knowing Việtnam was dominated by the
French. Việtnam had lost its autonomy, no diplomatic rights because the French invaded
under the Patenôtre Convention in 1884. So the Guangdong authorities possessed Paracels
than to the French occupied, it is also understandable!
And the French colonial government, according to the letter was reported dated
4.5.1909 by the French Consulate General Beauvais in Guangzhou recommended, was
largely ignored, because the opposition would flare up "the doctrine of Chauvin" in China
was bad for French interests in the country. This is easy to understand! The French always
insisted on the interests of France above all, no interest in protecting the sovereignty of
"Annam" in Paracels.

490
 According to the international legal when the Guangdong government began
occupying Paracels in 1909 if the French government objected later, not for this reason that
"Annam" lost its sovereignty.
After more than 20 years of ignoring, with the French public opinion in the
protectorate "Annam" as well as in the mother country strongly opposed.
Although, the Governor-General Pasquier has allowed to hold an inquiry into Bartet
to command examine the newspaper office Eveil Economique, forcing the newspaper handed
in documents of the confidential letter about the "exchange" involving Paracels, but this
newspaper office did not take.
Finally in 1930, the Governor - General Pasquier had no hesitation, change of attitude,
not afraid to lose the interests of France in China, so decided to use the power to occupy
Paracels (Hoàng Sa) and Pratlys (Trường Sa).
Then World War happened, The Republic of China was invaded by Japan and
resistance was organized. . Japan lost, the Republic of China of course is one of the countries
carrying out a war of resistance successfully, The victorious Allied leaders recognized the
new world order and the main objective was in disarming the army of fascist block. The fact
that the Chiang Kai-shek government cared about disarming, and occupying the mainland
and islands from latitudes 13 up as Paracels in accordance with Allied agreement is also
understandable. And even agreement concerning the islands in the south of Spratlys is
understandable because the French would own and occupy the East Sea (SouthChina
Sea)again as before.
The fact that The French colonial government owns the East Sea, occupied Paracels
and Spratlys even for the sake of "An nam', is naturally occupied by the colonial at all , thus
did not convince the Chinese government protected, "An nam' a long time, is also
understandable.
Until the French were defeated at Điện Biên Phủ, April 1956 and forced to withdraw
troops from Việtnam and the East Sea (SouthChina Sea)without power in the context of the
Cold War, the world was divided. The two teams go head-to-head against each other. China

occupied the island of 富林 Fu lin, the largest island of Paracels and Taiwan occupied Ba

Bình - 太平島 Island - the largest of Spratlys-Trường Sa.. The fact that the parties occupied
the island and that the governments of South and North Việtnam saw that their allies had
occupied the islands for them gave support and peace of mind.

491
 Also no surprise when China occupied Paracels by force when the Democratic
Republic of Việtnam was in silence, only the Provisional Government of the Republic of
South Việtnam protested in a gentle voice. It is also understandable in the circumstances of
confronting each other like that! Until the Revolution of Việtnam had decided to liberate the
South, Saigon, that the first mission was to liberate the Spratlys is also understandable.
Up to this time, Việtnam had been unified, entirely independent, not under
colonialism, no longer the cold war confronting the two parties, the historic circumstances are
entirely different, Việtnam sovereignty should have been respected.. Why China is not doing
as in the case that Bạch Long Vỹ was returned to Việtnam by China. Surprisingly, China used
to help our country in our national liberation, competing independence, and protection of
territorial integrity. Until now China is not respecting Việtnam's territorial integrity, how is
the meaning of help? Việtnam has jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire?
A mixture of more surprise and horror in the current world order, no state of big fish
swallowing small fish, If there is any miscalculations like America in Iraq, causing many
disasters, immediately adjust to fit with current international law.
U-shaped line with the too ridiculous claims there is no international legal basis nor
has any historical basis, why let it happen?
In 1982, along with 118 nations, China and Việtnam signed the UN Convention on
the Law of the Sea. Convention on the Law of the Sea in 1982 clearly stipulates that all
internal waters are waters within the baseline used to calculate the width of territorial waters
along the coast. It consists of lakes, estuaries, seaports, the harbors.
All waters inside this baseline are designated Archipelagic Waters was setting by the
national archipelagos. The territorial sea from baselines extends to a fixed distance.
Convention in 1982 defined 12 nautical miles (1 nautical mile = 1852m) as the maximum
width of the territorial sea. Contiguous areas extending to a maximum distance of 24 nautical
miles from baselines. The Exclusive economic zone extends to a maximum distance of 200
nautical miles from baselines. The continental shelf including seabed and seabed underwater
outside the territorial sea of a country, across the extended nature of the land territory of that
country extends to 200 nautical miles distance from baselines, or the outside edge of the
continental margin extends that limit can be extended to the outside edge of the continental
margin determined under the provisions of the Convention. And the common heritage of
humankind, includes the seabed and subsoil beyond the sea outside the boundaries of the
continental shelf. The Commission on the Limits of the Continental Shelf, The International
Tribunal for the Law of the Sea (ITLOS), The International Court of Arbitration and the

492
International Court of La Haye has proposed 10 standards to solve the problem of continental
shelf boundaries and defining the sovereignty of the islands.
The territorial waters of Hoàng Sa- the Paracels archipelago are only 160 nautical
miles from the mainland of Việtnam and 270 nautical miles from mainland China. The
territorial waters of Spratlys are 190 nautical miles from the mainland of Việtnam, Spratlys
archipelago is 220 nautical miles from the mainland of Việtnam and 750 nautical miles from
the mainland of China. Paracels and Spratlys are located along the coast of Việtnam from the
17th latitude down to the 8th latitude.
The U-shaped line is not in any Articles from any internal waters, Archipelagic
Waters, Territorial waters including the extended territorial waters, the continental shelf and
exclusive economic zone of the Convention, nor under any legal criteria of UN rules! So then
what?
Regardless of the current international law, the Chinese researchers brought out the
argument of the historic territorial waters, offering thousands of pages to historic data from
the Han Vu De dynasty, the Song Dynasty to the Ming dynasty saying that Trịnh Hoà has

resulted from the naval reconnaissance of 南海 Nan Hai. Not to mention things are true or

just inferred, fabricated, or from mutilation.. The Ming dynasty invaded Đại Việt 大越 that

China called An Nam and has had nearly 30 years of domination. So not only the 南海 Nan

Hai islands but also the whole Đại Việt 大越 was under the Ming Dynasty. In that way the
West countries had their concession as Qiongzhou 岛州 -Quảng Châu Loan belonging to
France, Hong Kong under the British, and Macao under the Portuguese. The Western
countries now say that Hong Kong is the UK's land, Macao is under the Portuguese. Certainly
one can only say that the land was ever managed by the Western Countries, the Great Qing
government only ceded to them. Also after Ming domination (the period which An Nam was
invaded and governed by Ming Dynasty), Lam Sơn uprising successfully re-established the

independence of Đại Việt 大越 , the whole mainland and islands of Đại Việt 大越 did not
belong to China. It is evident. Why could they say otherwise?
As in the past, the French gave up the right of rule over Việtnam and now have to
recognize that as a historical fact.
The Chinese researchers said that the authorities of the Democratic Republic of

Việtnam have recognized Xisha (西沙) and Nansha as belonging to China then at the present
not double-tongued! If said so wondering who was double-tongued first in 1972.

493
 If as discussed above in the context of the confrontation in the cold war, hot war as
well as the Government of Republic of Việtnam to the occupation of Taiwan, the Philippines
to the Spratlys-Trường Sa’s islands is not different! But if we refer to the international law
under the Geneva Convention, which China has forced upon Việtnam and has been signed by
both countries, Paracels & Spratlys belong to the south by the 17thlatitude and is managed
by the South’s government that the two governments, Republic of Việtnam and Republic of
South Việtnam never give up sovereignty. All that was claimed was not that the two
governments have no international legal value, rather it was political policy in the historical
context of the cold war, hot war.
The historical circumstances were, completely different!
I challenge China’s researchers given the evidences of the specific data in official
history written by emperor Court or in the State’s documents before 1909 for establishing
sovereignty of the Chinese state in the Paracels and Spratlys in accordance with international
legal at that time, such as history written by emperor Court, “Điển lệ book” (a kind of book
recorded of regulations, laws at the feudal period) and national documents from the official
documents to the private papers, qualifications of local governments as the documents which
Việtnam has held.
I also challenge China’s researchers to bring out the historical materials of the West
referring to the possession sovereignty of China’s governments in western ways before 1909,
when China said that Paracels was not owned.
I challenge that China presents evidence of a map with the current precise coordinates

drawn by the Occidental before 1909 as 安南大國賂圖 - An Nam Đại Quốc Họa Đồ Map of
the Great Empire of An Nam wrote clearly Paracel seu Cát Vàng. Even the maps of China

drawn before 1909 said that the Xisha (西沙) and Nansha belonged to China, not that China's
southernmost was Hainan as the maps were drawn by the Great Qing dynasty.
I respect the traditional history of China as written by the great historian Sima Qian or

蔡 伯 使 Thái Bá Sử . They certainly used historical facts

I don’t understand why Chinese history researchers are now trying to distort history,

especially given the historic documents of Zhu Fan Zhi 朱 凡 志 - 瀦 幡 志 . Phien - 幡

country historic documents of 幡 Phien country were distributed, joined into that as their

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha.

494
 Those who study history, study history to get the truth, the truth is the way. I am
totally disappointed with the behaviour of these Chinese researchers now.
The French, American would have also regretted not getting much knowledge about
the history of the country of Việtnam that is very small but with indomitable resilience.
Thousands of years under foreign domination of the Northern feudals as the Han and the
Tang, once again has spent many times struggling against the aggressive Song, Yuan, Ming
Qing, the country was flooded with invaders. Capture is very easy, but not easy to keep!
Việtnam has millions of Việtnamese who are residing throughout the world and with
differing opinions, but most are patriots. When country gets risk, it will not be missing those
willing to embrace Bom Ba Càng (a kind of bomb of Japan) or Explosive bags throw into
targets everywhere as in the recent war. No one expected the drama would occur. But the
historical lessons are the common lessons of everybody we always need to remind everyone
to remember.
Việtnam - Chinese mountains by mountains, rivers by rivers, the residents of the two
countries always believe that their leaders must always be wise, don’t have any
miscalculations caused incalculable consequences, must have a far vision, then the Chinese
will not dispute the historical fact, dispute international law, dispute the UN Charter and
resolutions which prohibit using of force and the clear regulations in the Convention on the
Law of the Sea in 1982. Because if they dispute all, how can they live with it? That the
mental champion strength of two countries’s people and progressive nations in the world
should have to do that! That is also eternal truth.

495
 2.3 FOUNDATIONS AND FACTS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT AND
PROTECTION OF VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY AS TO THE PARACEL ISLANDS
AND THE SPRATLY ISLANDS

Nguyễn Nha, Ph.D. in History,

Việtnamese Association of Historical Sciences

I. FOUNDATIONS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT AND PROTECTION OF

VIệTNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY AS TO THE PARACEL ISLANDS AND THE SPRATLY
ISLANDS
1.1 International legal foundations in the early 20th Century when the Government of
Guangdong province, Qing Dynasty considered the Paracel Islands as terra nullius, a dispute
over the possession of the Paracel Islands which must be real possession arose.
The establishment of sovereignty of Việtnam as to the Paracel Islands and Spratly
Islands had been a real possession, peace, and continuity from the XVII century until
Việtnam was invaded by China in Manchu dynasty from 1909; this accorded with the
international legality popularized at that time, the declaration of Lausanne Institute for
International Law in 1888.
The declaration of the Lausanne Institute for International Law in 1888 has
emphasized "all occupations creating the title of sole possession ... must be real, i.e. not
nominal.
The aforesaid declaration of Lausanne Institute of International Law has provided the
principle of real possession of the Treaty of Berlin with popular values in international law,
not just values benefiting signatories thereto.
Main contents of the principle of real possession are:
Firstly, the establishment of sovereign territory must be subject to the State.
Individuals are not entitled to the establishment of sovereign territory because individuals
have no international legal personality and international relations are relations between
countries.
Secondly, possession must be conducted peacefully in a territory that is actually
abandoned (res nullius) or abandoned voluntarily by a country (derelicto). Using martial
forces to occupy a possessed territory is an illegal action.
Thirdly, the real possessor must implement sovereign actions at the minimum level
consistent with natural conditions and population in such territory.

496
 Fourthly, the implementation of sovereignty as to such territory must be continual.
September 10th, 1919, in the Convention of Saint-Germain powerful signatories
announced to abrogate the Berlin Act 1885; the reason was such that there was no longer
derelict territory in the world and as a result, the principle of real possession is invalid.
Nevertheless, because of the reasonableness of this principle, the world lawyers still use it
when settling the sovereign dispute over islands such as the ruling of the standing
international arbitrator of La Haye in April 1928 as to the dispute over the island of Palmas
between the U.S. and the Netherlands and the judgment of international courts of the United
Nations in November 1953 as to the dispute over Minquiers and Ecrehous Islands between
the Great Britain and France.
1.2. The Charter of the United Nations concerning UN resolutions serves as an
international legal foundation after World War II for settling disputes over territory.
After World War II, the United Nations was founded following the League of
Nations. On the basis of wars of aggression, the UN Charter proposed principles (Article 2,
Clause 14) as valid principles applicable to all countries. No-force-taken principles were
developed in 1970 and strengthened in the UN Resolution "the territory of a country can not
be the subject of a military invasion as a result of the use of force which goes against
provisions of the Charter.”
“The territory of a country can not be the subject of a possession of another country
after threats or force use. Any possession of territory acquired by any threat or use of force
shall not be recognized as legitimate.”
The resolution above also stated: "Countries have obligations not to use threats or
forces to infringe upon existing international borders of another country or solutions for
international disputes, including territorial disputes and other matters related to borders of
countries."
1.3. "United Nations Convention on Law of Sea" is the basis of international legal
foundation for current disputes over these islands.
In 1982, the United Nations Convention on Law of Sea, abbreviated to UNCLOS
Convention, announced February 10th, 1982 in Montego Bay of Jamaica had 159 signatories.
After being ratified by 60 countries, since November 16 th, 1994 LOS Convention had became
the international law applicable to approving nations, which was applied and enforced, and
used to define maritime sovereignty of each country...
China, Việtnam, and other regional countries are signatories to the United Nations
Convention on Law of Sea. The 1982 Convention on Law of Sea defined clearly waterways

497
as water areas located within the base line used to calculate the width of coast-lengthwise
territorial waters. It consists of lakes, estuaries, sea ports, ship areas ....
1.4. During the period of sovereignty establishment from the beginning of the 17th
century and later on, Việtnam has always assumed that the Paracel Islands and the Spratly
Islands are one group.
Although a North Sea fleet was created to exploit the East Sea, the Paracel fleet
retained control over this area. Sea maps of Westerners had a long line along the coast of
Việtnam, stated as the Paracel or Parcel or Pracel. Only in the French domination period,
according to the new concept of Westerners at the end of the 18th century, were the Spratly
Islands in the South distinguished.
For more than two centuries (17th century - early 20th century), according to the
Việtnam people’s perspective, Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands are one group: the length

of the island strip stretches thousands of miles in the East Sea, so-called Qian li Zhang Sha 千

里 長 沙 (the Ten-thousand-league Long Sandbank) also known as “Đại Trường Sa”(Great

Long Sandbank) or Golden Sands (Kát Vàng) (Golden Sandbank- Bãi cát Vàngt) or Paracel
Islands (Hoàng means Gold, Sa means Sand). Therefore, the Ngô Đình Diệm administration
in 1956 called islands incorporated Bà Rịa- Vũng Tàu province in the South Việtnam as
Paracel Islands, the same name with that of islands incorporated into Thừa Thiên Province in
the Central Coast of Việtnam.
In the first half of the 19th century, Đại Nam Thống Nhất Toàn Đồ 16 noted that the
Paracel Islands were located in the North and the Ten-thousand-league Long Sandbank was
located in the south of the East Sea, but the two archipelagoes were still drawn in shape of an
uninterrupted strip extending from the North to the south.
The said concept was similar to that of Western navigators because according to maps
drawn by them, Parcel or Pracel or Paracels was the name of a long strip of islands in the East
17
Sea (SouthChina Sea)along the Central Coast of Đại Việt 大 越 , from latitude 170 to
latitude 100, during the sixteenth century to the eighteenth century.
Additionally, Phủ Biên Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 18, the book 2 by Lê Quí Đôn also
clearly defined the location of a “Đại Trường Sa-Great Long Sandbank” in proximity to the
16
A map of Vietnam drawn in 1838 in Nguyen Dynasty.
17
大越 Đại Việt (literally “Great Yue”) is the official name referring to Vietnamese dynasties beginning with
the rule of Lý Thánh Tông (r. 1054-1072), the third king of the Ly Dynasty.
18
A book that was compiled in 1776 by Lê Quý Đôn (1726-1784), a Vietnamese scientist, provided detailed
descriptions about geography and natural resources of Paracel and Spratly Islands. Exploitation of Nguyen
Lords over these two islands was also publicized in this book.

498
North Sea.” Kunlun- Côn Lôn and Hà Tien were also subject to the control of the North Sea
fleet.
Thus, the Đại Trường Sa- Great Long Sandbank or the Paracel Islands of the late
eighteenth century was extended to the south of the East Sea, the location of the present-day
Spratly Islands.
The book "Xisha (西沙) Wenwu” compiled by the Guangdong Academy of Museum
and Bo Wu Publishing House in Beijing, published in 1975, also determined that in "the
North Sea is the Nansha archipelago", a Chinese name which denotes the Spratly Islands of
Việtnam.
2. FACTS OF THE ESTABLISHMENT AND PROTECTION OF VIệTNAM’S
SOVEREIGNTY AS TO THE PARACEL ISLANDS AND THE SPRATLY ISLANDS
2.1. Firstly, based on the governmentalism, from the 17th century to the early 19th

century, the Paracel-Hoàng Sa fleet/Flotilla, the North Sea- Bắc Hải 北海 fleet/ Flotilla,, a
paramilitary body, had been assigned periodic, continuous, and peaceful control over and
exploitation of precious seafood and natural products, including firearms from wrecks on the
Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands.
During the time of Đại Việt-Great Yue, i.e. the Nguyễn dynasty and the Tây Sơn
dynasty, from the 17th century to 1801, and afterwards, early Nguyễn Dynasty from 1802-
prior to 1815. Since 1816, the Paracel-Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla had to coordinate with the
naval forces. Every year, the Paracel- Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla patrolled for 6 months, from
the lunar March to lunar August (solar April to solar September), in accordance with weather
conditions in the sea of the Paracel Islands.
2.1.1. Establishment and activities of the Paracel- Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla/ Militia
As stated in both Việtnamese and Chinese books of history and legends, the Paracel
fleet was launched in the early Nguyễn Dynasty. The Paracel Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla’s

activities were noted in Hai wai ji shi 海外岛史19 -海外史岛(Chinese) written in 1696 since the

former monarch’s dynasty, in Phủ Biên Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄20-撫 邊 雜 錄 written in 1776

(Tiền Nguyễn thị), in Đại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên -大南實錄前編 (Quốc sơ trí Hoàng Sa).
Apparently, the Paracel fleet must have been established before or in the Lord Nguyễn Phúc

19
A chronicle by Ci Da Can, a Chinese Buddhist priest in Qing Dynasty wrote of Vietnamese country and
people including sovereign as for the Paracels and Spratly Islands in that time
20
A book that was compiled in 1776 by Lê Quý Đôn (1726-1784), a Vietnamese scientist, provided detailed
descriptions about geography and natural resources of Paracel and Spratly Islands. Exploitation of Nguyễn
Lords over these two islands was also publicized in this book.

499
Tần’s dynasty (1648-1687), which meant before or within the compilation time of Thiên Nam

Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ Thư21 -天 南 四 至 賂 圖 書 (1686) - the book recording all initial activities on

the Paracel Islands. Besides, as we acknowledged above, Phủ Biên Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄, as
well as other documents asserted that when the Paracel fleet returned to the mainland in the
lunar August, they came to cửa Eo (Tư Hiền), then handed sea products at the official palace
in Phú Xuân. Since Nguyễn Phúc Nguyên’s age, although the official palace was no longer in
Ái Tử, Quang Trị but in Phước Yên, Quảng Điền, on the bank of Bồ River (one branch of
Hương River), it did not expand to Phú Xuân. It was not until the Lord Nguyễn Phúc Lan’s
age that the official palace was moved to Kim Long in the first Dương Hoà year (1635) and
to Phú Xuân until the Lord Nguyễn Phúc Tần’s. Thus, the reliably fundamental conclusion to
draw out was the earliest time of establishment of the Paracel - Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla was
during the Lord Nguyễn Phúc Lan’s age (1635-1648), or surely since the Lord Nguyễn Phúc
Tần’s (1648-1687). This age marked the travel of the Paracel - Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla
through Eo sea port (Thuận An) and their delivery of sea products at the Phú Xuân official
palace.
In whatever age, the launching time of the Paracel- Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla must have
apparently been in the first half of the 17th century, or as written down in the history books,
that time was in the early Nguyễn dynasty.
The Paracel- Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet’s activities lasted from the Lord Nguyễn Phúc
Lan’s age or the Lord Nguyễn Phúc Tần’s to the end of the Nguyễn dynasty, 7 generations,
nearly one century and a half. With the Tây Sơn movement’s rising, and the Lord Nguyễn ran
away to Gia Dịnh, and the Paracel- Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla was laid under control of the Tây
Sơn army. The documents kept in the Võ family’s ancestral Altar in An Vĩnh Precinct, Cù
Lao Ré revealed that in 1786-Thái Đức’s ninth year, citizens in Cù Lao Ré asked the Tay Son
government for the return of the Paracel- Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla. In the last years of Tây Sơn
reign, the Paracel- Hoàng Sa Flotilla fleet’s activities were seriously affected by the historic
changes. Hence, it was not until the second year of the Emperor Gia Long reign (1803) did
they come back to their protective activities, as clearly asserted in Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính
Biên22, the XXII book: "the Officer Võ Văn Phú took over the captain of Sa Kỳ Seaport,

21
Thiên Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ Thư is a geographical book written by a Vietnamese scholar with the family of Đỗ
Bá in the second half of the 18th century.
22
The prelude of the Annals of the Đại Nam or Đại Nam Thực Lục (also known as The true record of the
Great South), which are the annual records of the Nguyễn Dynasty, who ruled Việtnam. This prelude consists of
12 volumes, recording historical events of nine Nguyễn Lords of South Việtnam from Nguyễn Hoàng (1558) to
the end of Nguyễn Phúc Thuần (1777).

500
enlisted persons not registered with the village authorities for establishment of the Paracel -
Hoàng Sa fleet/ Flotilla ”. In 1815, the Emperor Gia Long ordered the Paracel- Hoàng Sa
fleet/ Flotilla to go for measurement of the sea route on the Paracel Islands.
Regarding its operation schedule on the islands, as stated in such documents as Dư

Địa Chí23-輿地志, Hoàng Việt Địa Dư Chí 24-皇越地輿志, Đại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên 25-

大南實錄前編, Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí 26-大南一統志, every year the Paracel fleet started
their trip in lunar March and came back to the mainland in lunar August. According to Thiên

Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Đồ Thư -天 南 四 至 賂 圖 書 or Toản Tập An Nam Lộ - 瓚 集安南 賂, the

time of return of a trip departed in the end of a winter was not mentioned; but, in Phủ Biên

Tạp Lục27 - 撫 邊 雜 錄, there were some maps as to the trips departed from lunar January to
lunar August (if the food taken along was sufficient for 6 months, written as January is
wrong). In Quảng Nghĩa, it was dry season from lunar March to lunar August (or solar April
to solar September) and the southwest wind was good for the trip. Moreover, in Quang
Nghia, storms only started from lunar August to lunar November (or solar September to solar
December), mostly in the two months of September and October. In almost all documents, it
was written that if the time of departure of a trip had been in lunar March and from Cu Lao
Re, travel time of that ship to the first base on the Paracel Islands was three days and three

nights, but in Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí - 大南一統志, that time was noted as from three to
four days and nights.
As to duties, the Paracel fleet was required to accomplish the following tasks:
- Picking up sea-products from the wrecked ships, precious seafood from the sea in
the North of the Paracel Islands (for Spratly Islands was managed by the North Sea fleet).

23
A geography book compiled by Nguyen Trai of Post-Le dynasty in 1435 defined borders and territories of
Vietnam since the country had been created using geographic locations and specific terrains in association with
names of historical celebrities who were given credits for founding and upholding the country.
24
A book compiled by Lê Quang Định in 1806. It is the first book ever describing the traffic system in details in
the late 19th century, including roads and waterways,
25
The prelude of the Annals of the Đại Nam or Đại Nam Thực lục (also known as The true record of the
Great South), which are the annual records of the Nguyễn Dynasty, who ruled Việtnam. This prelude consists of
12 volumes, recording historical events of nine Nguyễn Lords of South Vietnam from Nguyễn Hoàng (1558) to
the end of Nguyễn Phúc Thuần (1777).
26
A geographic book written in Han character compiled by the History Body of Nguyễn dynasty during
Emperor Tự Dức’s rule comprises 28 books, 31 volumes describing geographic characteristics of every single
province of Việtnam and some of neighboring territories such as Cao Mien (present-day Cambodia), Xiêm La
(present-day Thailand), Miến Điện (present-day Myanmar)… at that time.
27
A book that was compiled in 1776 by Lê Quý Đôn (1726-1784), a Vietnamese scientist, provided detailed
descriptions about geography and natural resources of Paracel and Spratly Islands. Exploitation of Nguyễn
Lords over these two islands was also publicized in this book.

501
 - Managing other fleets with the same mission, but, in other areas such as the North

Sea- Bei Hei fleet stationed in the South (Phủ Biên Tạp Lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄, the book 2, Đại

Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên -大南實錄前編, the book 10, Đại Nam Nhất Thống Chí - 大南一

統志 , the book 6). In addition, they also undertook some tasks such as surveying, measuring
sea-routes to the Paracel Islands. This task was only recorded in Gia Long’s age (Đại Nam

Thực Lục Tiền Biên -大南實錄前編, the 1st volume, the book 50, the book 52).
The application for asking An Vĩnh Precinct to separate from An Vĩnh Commune on
February 1st of the third year of Emperor Gia Long Reign (1804) mentioned above proved the
local citizen’s heartfelt aspiration for watching, maintenance and notification of bandits at
sea. Of course, the State voluntarily voted by the Militia was easily accepted because there
was no loss. Moreover, due to the paramilitary nature of the Paracel Islands, these tasks were
suitable to the State. Besides, with the position of Admiral of the Paracel Islands - Hoàng Sa
fleet/ Flotilla and the position of Captain of the Seaport, the captain of the seaport was
entitled to watch at sea. For the Admiral of the Paracel - Hoàng Sa Flotilla fleet’s keeping
the position of the Captain of the Seaport, in many documents such as Đại Nam Thực Lục

Chính Biên28- 大 南 實 錄 正 編 , 1st volumn, the book XXII, wrote that Võ Văn Phú was
ordered to re-establish a Paracel fleet when he was keeping the position of the captain of Sa
Kỳ seaport.
As to organization, on those days, in the East sea, the Paracel - Hoàng Sa fleet/
Flotilla was a militia organization containing both civil characteristics and military
characteristics; half private, half public; having both economic function and management
function. This fleet was established at beginning of the Nguyễn Lords when people held
swords as soil picks for reclaiming. Those days, the head of the largest administrative unit
was a palace chief (Chưởng dinh). It was essential to have a stronghold for administrative
management, reclaiming and military-control under being ready for combat. This special
organization in Đàng Trong (South Việtnam) and similar to other organizations under
management of Nguyễn dynasty including plantation units, the head of each plantation was a
Sergeant-major.
In the Nguyễn Lords, according to Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 by Lê Quí Đôn, the
book 3, there were many militia organizations such as patrol-boat team (in charge of guarding
and preventing from pillager), a team of native soldiers.
28
Main part of Đại Nam Thực lục records historical events from Nguyễn Ánh proclaiming himself emperor
(1778) to Emperor Đồng Khánh (1887), and later on Emperor Khải Định (1925) added.

502
 Militarization mentioned above was shown at some aspects that the head of the
Paracel fleet was a leader. Members of a fleet were referred as soldiers. For this reason, a
Western translator translated the Paracel fleet into “compagnie Hoàng Sa”, necessarily meant
that that was a military organization, but not a commercial firm.
At the Nguyễn Dynasty, in each year, 70 male individuals were chosen for tasks of
the Paracel fleet by the method mentioned above and their sea-going qualities. 70 individuals
was a special number for each militia unit as the Paracel fleet. In addition, in Phủ biên tạp lục

- 撫 邊 雜 錄 -撫 邊 雜 錄 by Lê Quí Đôn, the word of soldiers was used to call members in

the Paracel fleet. Two of them drifted to 青岛 QingLan Port (Hainan) in a storm in the 17 th
year of the reign of the Emperor Qianlong (1754), and eight other persons disappeared.
Therefore, each ship of the Paracel fleet would have 10 individuals.
At An Vinh commune, presently in An Vĩnh village, Tử Kỳ commune there was relic
of a temple lying next to the Sa Kỳ seaport. This was the Paracel Temple that was used to
worship a skull of a whale (legend has it that the whale was brought back from the Paracel
Islands by Paracel soldiers) and Paracel soldiers. This temple was destroyed in the time of the
war. The skeleton of the whale worshipped in this temple was transferred to worship at the
saints and gods tomb, next to the ancient temple.
At Cù Lao Ré, presently called Lý Sơn island district, Âm Linh temple or Paracel
Temple has still existed at Tây hamlet, An Vĩnh Commune, or An Vĩnh precinct previously
and the open-air Âm Linh Tự- temple has been at An Hải commune or An Hải Precinct
previously. At the An Vĩnh Commune and An Hải village (both on the mainland and in the
Cù Lao Ré island) existed a custom of communal house offerings and giving a feast to the
troop at communal house in the village so that the Paracel fleet would start out to execute
their annual tasks on February 20th in the lunar calendar. In that feast for Paracel soldiers,
they prepared effigies made of bamboo frames covered with iridescent papers the same as a
human shape and took to the communal house in the village for offerings. After the offering,
those effigies were taken to burn or laid on a boat made of banana bodies and drifted to the
sea, that was called as “alive Paracel solider offering” and they thought that those effigies
would replace the Paracel fleet in order to bear all risks and accidents at sea and prayed their
relatives would come back in safety.
Also, soldiers in the Paracel fleet brought a couple of sedge mats, 7 strings of rattan
(or ré tree29), 7 bamboo shoulder-poles. In bad cases, in the middle of the sea, they had sedge
29
A kind of a tree mostly grows on Lý Sơn island. Its leaves are similar to leaves of saffron. It is in the kind of
soft body and can grow quickly. Skin of ré tree is used to tie and stronger than any kind of string.

503
mats for rolling dead bodies, bamboo shoulder-poles were used as splints, rattan strings were
used to tie, and then bodies were given to the sea. The small bamboo card recorded full name,
age, native place, unit code of the dead would have laid in the wrapped mat carefully and that
was sign to identify if somebody found that corpse.
The Paracel fleet used types of soft and quick sailing boats. According to J. Barrow in
"A voyage to Cochichina", Boats and ships of South of Việtnam used in coastal trading,
fishing, seafood and swallow-nest collecting in groups of islands regarded as Paracels were of
various kinds.
When Ci Da Can left Guangdong in a large ship containing up to four hundred
persons, it was required to use both small ships to guide. Although the ships went quickly,
sometimes they caught in a shoal, sometimes they were nearly in an accident because they
did not go along the direction of the small ships.
Based on the records of Việtnamese historical books, the operation range of the
Paracel fleet on these ships included not only Lý Sơn islands and Hoangsha Ziu 30 but also
Chiêm Ba island.
Especially, goods and commodities of the wrecked ships recorded in Toàn Tập Thiên
Nam Tứ Chí Lộ Độ Thư that most of the collected goods and commodities were gold, silver,

money, and guns. Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 wrote that sea products such swords and
horses, which were made of piastre, gold and silver, copper things, block tin, black lead,
guns, elephant’s tusk, beeswax, and porcelain.
When he kept the position of Hiệp Trấn31 of Thuận Hoá , Lê Qui Đôn wrote in Phủ

biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄 that “he studied in the receipt book by the admiral Thuyên Đức
Hầu”, the commander of the Paracel- Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet for many years came into Phú
Xuân and paid the sea products collected from the Paracel Island as follows:
- Nhâm Ngọ year (1702), the Paracel fleet picked up 30 silver bars.
- Giáp Tuất year (1704), picked up 5100 kg of tin.
- Ất Dậu year, picked up 126 silver bars.
From the Kỷ Sửu year (1709) to the Quí Tỵ year (1713), meaning in approximately 5
years, they sometimes picked up some tortoise-shells and holothurians shells. Sometimes
they picked up only tin blocks, some stone bowls, and two copper guns.

30
Hoangsha Ziu is an another name of Golden Sands in chinese.
31
Hiệp Trấn is an official in charge of troops in frontier.

504
 Just P. Poivre wrote in his travel story in 1750 that “It was seen that in Huế Citadel
iron cannons, with 6 livres-size bullets, marked with writings of Dutch East India Company
were picked up in the Paracel Islands. Those were one of remaining things of the wrecked
ships when they were passing this place” (Journal R.E.O, III, 1885).[66,16]
Surely, in the wartime, guns and ammunition in the wrecked ships in the Paracels
were extremely precious. Going further out to sea (oceangoing) assisted members of the
Paracel fleet to become good at going out to sea. Just from Gia Long, Minh Mạng, Thiệu Trị
dynasty, strong activities of the naval forces in the Paracels thanked sea-route guides in
peoples good at going out to sea including militia individuals of the Paracel fleet. For this
reason, ships under management of the naval forces of the Nguyễn Dynasty from the Hue
imperial city had to gather in Quảng Nghĩa before going to the Paracels.
2.1.2 North Sea (Bei hai 北海) Militia fleet patrolled under control and management
of the Paracel fleet in Southern region of the East Sea, or the Spratly Islands and the
surroundings.
More and more other fleets had the same functions and tasks as the North Sea fleet
because the authorities of the Nguyễn dynasty gradually found extensive coral islands in the
East sea. Moreover, the Lords Nguyễn let the Paracel fleet keep the position so that he had
one clue to catch the situation of East Sea (SouthChina Sea)easily.
Thus, as studied by Lê Qúi Đôn from 1702 (Nham Ngo) to 1713 (Qui Tỵ), the
commander of the Paracel Hoàng Sa Flotilla/fleet as an admiral must have been as important
as the position of the commander Thuy Đức Hầu. Thuyên Đức Hầu had been appointed the
position of marquis. Or the marquis Phú Nhuạn was appointed to keep the position of “khâm
sai cai thủ” (the seaport’s special envoy) in the Sa Kỳ sea port and the position of “cai cơ thủ
ngự” (the captain of the port), the position of the commander of the Paracel Fleet in the
Statement on October 1st of the 2nd year of emperor Gia Long reign (the Statement by the
marquis Phú Nhuận filed at the shrine of the Võ family, An Vĩnh Precinct, presently referred
as Tây hamlet, An Vĩnh commune, Lý Sơn district, Quảng Nghĩa province). The seaport’s
special envoy was a position in charge of watching the seaport, Thủ Ngự was an organization
that patrolled and prevented plunderers in the Nguyễn dynasty. Just the marquis Phú Nhuận
was assigned many important positions. From that, it was prestigious for him to keep the
position of leader of other teams such as North Sea – Bắc HảiFlotilla/ fleet.
Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫 邊 雜 錄, the book 2 by Lê Quí Đôn wrote of the North Sea( Bei

Hai 北海) Flotilla/ fleet specifically as follows:

505
 “The Nguyễn family established a North Sea (Bei hai 北海) Flotilla/ fleet. This fleet
did not fix how many individuals they needed. Or it was established by selecting volunteers
in the Tư Chính hamlet (near the seashore) or in the Binh Thuận palace or villagers of Cảnh
Dương village into the North Sea Bắc HảiFlotilla/ fleet. Anybody, who was voluntary to join,
would be issued a leaving order and a direction asking that fleet to go for tasks”
“The persons, who were added into the North Sea Bắc HảiFlotilla/ fleet, would be
exempted from paying taxes and fees as well as miscellaneous fees such as the fee for going
through the military posts, or ferries”.
The individuals were on the small ships to the North Sea area, Kunlun- Côn Lôn
island and islands in range of Hà Tiên area for seeking and picking up tortoise-shell, hải ba,
đồn-ngư (porpoises were as big as pigs), holothurians (sea leeches).
Therefore, on organization, the North Sea Bắc HảiFlotilla/ fleet did not fix number of
individuals before, but subject to the situation and capacity of the Tư Chính hamlet of the
Bình Thuận palace or the Cảnh Duong village.
Rights were as same as other flotilla that they were exempted from fees and
miscellaneous money such as fee for going through the military posts, ferries. Taxes were not
exempted. Their limit of operation was in the south or the present-day Paracels, and Kunlun-
Côn Lôn, Hà Tiên.”
In the south of East Sea, at the Paracels, there were little large, dangerous storms, few
shipwrecked cases, therefore, little sea products such as golden, silver, guns were picked up,
but most of them were seafood, especially porpoises (đồn ngư)…
The North Sea (Bei hai 北海) Flotilla/ fleet had kept records in documents in the 19th
century. Đại Nam Thực Lục Tiền Biên, finished in 1844, recorded that the North Sea Bắc
HảiFlotilla/ fleet collected people in the Bình Thuận hamlet, Tư Chính or the Cảnh Dương
commune, were ordered to take small ships to the islands in the North Sea to pick up goods,

managed by the Paracel Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet. Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 - 大

南一統志, the book 6, in Quảng Nghĩa, finished in 1882, recorded that “The North Sea Bắc
HảiFlotilla/ fleet went to Kunlun-Côn Lôn island to pick up sea products, managed by the
Paracel- Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet. There was no document that shows whether the North Sea
Bắc HảiFlotilla/fleet stopped its operation before or after the Paracel - Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet
fleet, but it is known that the North Sea Bắc HảiFlotilla/ fleet was born after the Paracel

506
Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet and before 1776, i.e. before Lê Quí Đôn wrote Phủ biên tạp lục - 撫

邊 雜 錄.
2.2. During the Nguyễn Dynasty, from 1816, the navy was assigned to constantly set
up beacons, erect sovereignty steles, control, and protect the Paracel Islands & Spratly
Islands.
Before holding the Emperor’s power in 1802, Nguyễn Ánh had been helped by the
Dayot brothers in measurement of the routes in the East Sea (South China Sea)including to
the Spratly Islands or the Paracel Islands.
Some of the French cooperating with Emperor Gia Long, the Emperor Minh Mạng,
namely Chaigneau, bishop Taberd, clearly wrote of Emperor Gia Long’s actions. In
Chaigneau’s memoir “Le mémoire sur la Cochichine" he wrote that: “Only in 1816, the
present emperor occupied the islands” and Bishop Taberd wrote that: “It was just in 1816
when he (Emperor Gia long) formally displayed the flag of the South of Việtnam. In 1849,
Gutzlaff revealed the Việtnamese authority under the Emperor Gia Long’s age and
established a small military station for tax collection and protection of the fishing people".
Western people mentioned were not researchers; hence, they merely recorded the temporary
events and did not know how long-term the execution of Việtnam’s sovereignty protection
was on the Paracel Islands. Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên, the first volume, book 50, noted
activities of the Paracel - Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet fleet for survey and measurement of sea
routes lead by Phạm Quang Ảnh in 1815. In 1816, for the first time, Emperor Gia Long
ordered the navy to inspect and measure sea routes on the Paracel Islands under the guide
from militias (Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên, the 2nd volume, the book 52).
The naval forces’ first activities marked a significant point in re-establishing and
protecting Việtnam’s sovereignty as to the Paracel Islands. Those are proofs recorded and
affirmed by Chaigneau or afterwards, Taberd, that Emperor Gia Long had officially set up his
sovereignty as mentioned above. In fact, events in 1816 only marked not only using the
Paracel Islands as before, but that Emperor Gia Long had used his naval forces and the
Paracel- Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet fleet in surveying, sea-route measurement and seafood
exploitation.
Next to the Nguyễn dynasty, especially from the Emperor Minh Mạng’s era, every
year, the navy went to Paracel, Spratly islands for reconnaissance, sea-route measurement,
beacon setting-up, sovereignty-stele erection and others on Paracel and Spratly archipelagos,
etc.

507
 2.2.1. Sea route measurement and map-drawing as to the Spratly islands.
During the Minh Mạng era, sea-route measurement was mainly assigned to the naval
force with responsibilities for hiring civilian vessels and helmsmen for teaching sea routes in
Quang Nghia.
Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大 南 實 錄 正 編 the second volume, the book 165:
“Seeing from now afterwards, every last ten days of January, choosing “floodplain and
supervisor” of the naval forces and taking a naval vessels in order to moor Quảng Nghia
during the first ten days of February, handing over two provinces, Quảng Nghĩa and Bình
Định, hiring four vessels of citizens for direction to Paracel island”
Measurement of sea routes was to survey routes offshore. This was one of key duties
of Ministry of conis truction to ensure the safety for boats and barges travelling at sea, for the
Paracel Islands in general, and the Spratly Islands in particular. Sea-route measurement and
then map-drawing for the Paracel Islands in general, and for the Spratly islands in particular
was conducted by the Public Ministry together with the Citadel’s protector, Quảng Nghia
locality and the Paracel - Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet .
During each survey, a capable helmsman knew where there were hollows or deeps,
hidden sand or cliffs to avoid, where it was difficult or easy, and also knew how to determine
location based on mountains, sea in the afternoon, wind direction changes, etc., when to

move forwards or stop. According to Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ 32-大南會典事例,
the book 220 in the Nguyễn dynasty, the Public(Construction) Ministry reported that any
person, who was completely good at and experienced of sea-route measurement, would be
listed in first class honour; who had knowledge of eight or nine portion as to sea-route
measurement would be listed in second class honour; who was well-informed for five or six
portion would be listed in pass degree; who was worthy for appointing as chief of captain,
commissioner of captain, who deserved to receive money and rice for double, etc. making list
to clearly report and wait for imperial edict. Appeals and discussion were passed as follow:
“For secretary, sea engineer, sea ports which are dangerous or easy, wind and air watching,
mountain research, water seeking, looking for direction, clearly globe remembering, who is
completely throughout knowledge belongs to the first class; who is eight or nine portion of
knowledge belongs to average class; who is five or six portion would be the second class.
Names belongs to first class honour who former chief of captain would be promoted as team
leader, former captain would be promoted as chief of detachment commander captain, who is
32
A book compiled in Nguyen dynasty in the middle of the 19 th century recorded legal regulations, rituals,
entiquettes, and other facts relating to organization and operation of a dynasty.

508
captain commissioner would be appointed as captain. It is priority to soon designate as
missing”.
Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ - 欽定大南會典事例, the book 220 was also
wrote: “As in one year, sending on sea route many times, all are amicably, or in one time
going to foreign country, also not to send to foreign country that meeting unusual troubles,
vessel was in difficulties, but self-controlled to go forwards or to stop well resulting from
good performance would be first class honour. As this year, the sea route delegation for
twice, regardless of far or close distance that all completed would be average class.
Nominating on sea route for once which are amicable would be second class. Delegation
which are not completed would be last class”
Above are general regulations for navy forces on sea and the naval forces going to
Spratly in particular, the Paracel island in general, but also chances for testing and training
the naval forces, based on these to provide methods of rewards and penalties. It is probable
that rewards and penalties as regards measurement in Paracel island were more special. Thus,
from 17th year of Minh Mạng time, sending the naval forces to Paracel in general and Spratly
in particular were regular annually. Sometimes due to storms, these tasks had to be
suspended, but then continued later. For example, in the 5 th Thiệu Trị time (1845), edict of
Emperor Thiệu Trị ordered a postponement. Until the 6 th year of the Thiệu Trị reign (1846),
edicts in Emperor Thiệu Trị also commanded to suspend under reporting of the Public
Ministry. Then during the Tự Đức era, there was no record in history books any more

because book Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大南實錄正編 under Tự Đức time, according to
preface, matters which served as established rule would not be recorded.
Reconnoitering in Paracel in general and in Spratly in particular was first done during
the Nguyễn dynasty, and according to general rules was started in Spring (from Huế imperial
city to Quảng Nghĩa), however depending on conditions each year. From Huế, the naval
forces went to Quảng Nghĩa to take a rest and to prepare, which took significant time. As of
the 19th year of the emperor Minh Mạng reign (1838), it was first fixed to travel during the
last ten days of March, however the spring wind continuously accompanied by heavy rain
until the last ten days of April, and they were not able to depart. At first, the plan of
measurement from the borders of the Paracel islands was forecast from the last ten days of
March to the last ten days of June. After that, in spite of the late start, completion time in June
was still unchanged.

509
 That was also a fine for the delay with reasonable reasons. However, if it was
arbitrary or uncompleted, it would be punished. If done well it was rewarded. In the 16 th year
of the emperor Minh Mạng reign (1835), the leader Phạm Văn Nguyên was on a mission to
the Paracel islands and when he got back, he was late, an edict assigned the Public Ministry
to punish him 80 lashes, but restored his position. The Phạm Văn family currently had their
church and clan tombs in Đông hamlet. An Vĩnh commune (previously An Vĩnh ward). At
present, there were hundreds of descendants living in Lý Son island district. The guardian
Tran Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiện, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng drew uncompleted Paracel maps, also
being penalized 80 lashes each. However, Võ Văn Hùng (Võ clan). Their worship hall
presently in Tây hamlet, An Vĩnh commune. The previous name was An Vĩnh ward), Pham
Văn Sênh (nowadays Phạm Văn family’s worship hall and “royal tomb” group are located in
East- Đông hamlet, An Vĩnh commune, Ly Son island district), accompanied them on that
trip, guided and measured sea routes, was rewarded of a bonus of one “Phi Long” coin each,
coolies of Quảng Nghĩa and Bình Định also received a bonus of one coin each. Also, in the
18th year of the emperor Minh Mạng reign (1837), marine engineers who were detached from
the imperial city including Phạm Văn Biên, by province including Võ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn
Sanh (who was used to rewarded) to guide were all punished due to the delay of departure.
While followed militias of Quảng Nghĩa and Bình Định each received a bonus of two coins.
The above information proved the sovereignty implementation of Việtnam with respect to sea
route measurement and map drawing.
Duties of measurement in Paracel in general and in Spratly in particular was specified

in Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大南實錄正編 the second volume, the book 165 as well as
Khâm Định Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ, the book 221 as follows:
“ Anyhow any island, seaport where vessels moors, such place shall be measured in
the length, width, height, perimeter, and checking water deep or hollow; whether there is
underground sand, supplants or not, in dangerous or normal situation, clearly checking and
measuring map diagram, when for departure, which seaport pouring out the sea, seeing which
direction to drive to; keeping on waterway passed to deduct how many miles; in addition, at
that place to depend on the seaside under the straight direction to find which province or
region is; and which direction; to estimate how many mile from that place to the seaside; to
obviously record in diagram for submitting. Also from now afterwards, whenever last ten
days of January to take these rules for executing.”

510
 Thus, the measurement must be combined with diagram drawing, drawers, in which,
shall be supervisors.
The measurement for drawing map of Paracel in general, of Spratly in particular in
the Nguyễn dynasty was begun in the 14 th year of the Emperor Gia Long reign (1815), but
until the emperor Minh Mạng reign, this was strongly fostered. In the 16 th Minh Mạng time
(1835), supervisors including Trần Văn Vân, Nguyễn Văn Tiện, Nguyễn Văn Hoằng drew
maps of Paracel in general, of Spratly in particular incompletely were penalized each 80
lashes as above-mentioned. There was only one place drawn in report of Public Ministry in
the 17th Minh Mạng time (1836), and still not to know how to do.
In accordance with edict of Emperor Minh Mạng in the 18th year dated July 13th, 1837,
the naval forces departed for Paracel for map drawing in 11 locations; however it was not
completed. According to a report of the Ministry of construction dated June 21 st, 1838, in the
19th Minh Mạng era, the naval force measured three locations with 12 islands, drew 4 maps, 3
separate drawings and one general drawing, but they were not very clear. The Ministry of
construction had to require them to be redrawn more clearly.
Although techniques on measurement and drawing maps of Paracel in general and of
Spratly in particular in the Nguyễn Dynasty were more accurate than in previous times, they
were still out-of-date in comparison with progressive techniques of the Occident at that time,
especially in that they were not able to define the co-ordinates under longitude and latitude
over the world. Therefore, nautical charts are though combined many details, not that by
using nautical chart people could go out to sea correctly, yet always have experienced
persons who used to steer vessels to passed sea regions. Nautical maps of Paracel in general
and of Spratly in particular drawn by supervisors were kept in supervising service or in the
naval force or public ministry. It was unfortunate that, after the mutiny on July 04 th, 1885 and
the war against the French Colonialists in 1946, the imperial city was burned and destroyed,
and valuable maps on the Paracel in general and the Spratly in particular which were
carefully drawn were not saved. We just definitely know that the naval forces under the Minh
Mạng reign drew one common map as from 1938.
2.2.2. The activities of placing beacons and boundary stone to identify Việtnam’s
sovereignty on Việtnam’s the Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands as from the 19th
century.
In the 19th century, after holding the Emperor power, establishing the Nguyễn
Dynasty with Gia Long as the name of a reign's years in 1802, Nguyễn Ánh started and tried
to run the sovereignty on the Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands through the Paracel

511
Islands and the Bắc Hải 北海 (North Sea) - Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleets and navy in the early
time.
The navy force was responsible for establishing and protecting the sovereignty is one
“special force” including central group and provincial group, local and the Paracel Islands
Militia. Leading central group represented the navy controlled by the group leader along with
the navy from the sea guards in capital city or in Thuận An gate. Besides, there were also
staffs in the group of capital guard. Provincial group were staffs in Quảng Nghĩa in charge of
collaborating with the central group in guiding, providing conscripted labourer, constructing
and coordinating militias in Quang Nghĩa, sometimes in Bình Định as in 1835’s and 1837’s
trip referenced above.
The “special force’s” missions were always closely supervised by Việtnam’s Emperor
and guided, especially under Minh Mạng and Thiệu Trị Reign, showing us how vital these
missions are. It was also Emperor Minh Mạng who wrote Royal decrees to guide specific
tasks of every trip. For instance, in Minh Mạng the seventeenth year (1836), the Public
Works(Construction) Ministry, represented by the troop head- Phạm Hữu Nhật, reported the
navy’s visit to Paracel Islands to the Emperor, Emperor Minh Mạng wrote: “Order Quảng
Nghĩa to implement immediately, he is the person to be in charge (Phạm Hữu Nhật)” and
added: “the boundary stones have to be placed in the site the ship travels to”. Emperor Minh
Mạng also observed Paracel Islands trips and wrote Royal decrees of promotion and
punishment. Normally, militias in Paracel Islands Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định always received 1
or 2 coins (called ‘quan’) and tax exemption for the hard work when travelling with the
troops. Leading people such as the manager of the group, the leader of the troop and
provincial staff are punished if they settle business tardily.
Trips to Paracel Islands are arranged and prepared with care. Senior supervisors are
the Emperor and the Public(Construction) Ministry, people in charge of task implementation
are militias, citadel guards and Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định province.
In Đại Nam Thực Lục Chính Biên, the second volume, the book 154 clearly stated
about the preparation time: “From this year onwards, when it comes to the last week of the
first month, navy and citadel guards are selected to travel in a boat to Quảng Nghĩa in the first
week of the second month. The two provinces Quảng Nghĩa, Bình Định are in charge of
renting 4 boats from guides to approach Paracel Islands”. The annual preparation time lasted
from the last week of the first month (February) to the first week of the second month

512
(March), on the third month (April) when the sea was the most tranquil; the troop started their
trip to the Paracel Islands.
The boat used is the one painted in black from the prow to the helm 4 zhang (1
zhang=3,33 metre) in length, 8 chỉ 4 cun (1 chỉ=33,33 cm, 1 cun=3,33 cm) in width, with 30
tholes which were 3 chi 2 cun long. In the 15 th year of the Emperor Minh Mạng reign (1834),
there was a royal ordinance that coastal provinces namely Quảng Nghĩa should build 2, or 3
speed boats, recruit local citizens as boatmen. Each boat needed approximately 20 people as
local militias in case of emergency for flexible patrol, transportation and announcement. This
speedboat was also built in the shape of Điếu hải, 4 zhang 5 cun in length, 1 zhang 5 chi 5 fen
(1 fen-3,33mm) in width and 5 chi 1 cun in depth.
From Quảng Nghĩa, 4 local boats had to be rented. They were fishing boats, however
were lighter and faster, smaller than the boat Điếu hải of the province’s navy including
Quang Nghia’s. It was because Paracel Islands militias’ boat was originally fast, flexible to
land in, easily avoid the rock reef area with which boatmen were absolutely familiar. It was
not to mention that some people brought food for 6 months and hunting bird and catching
fish; to self-provide was no longer a big matter. Therefore, people had time to work, collect
precious seafood, goods, and weapons from the wrecked ships. Documents do not affirm
whether the boats follow the troop to the Paracel Islands or not. However, at least the navy
force owned 4 fishing boats. There were also some years they travelled in 5 boats, which
probably meant a small boat of the navy force accomplished the mission with Paracel fleet.
That could explain why later people have not read much about the Paracel fleet in history
books, since the special navy force had become crucial for Việtnam’s government, and the
Paracel - Hoàng Sa Flotilla/ fleet had an increasingly civilian nature, typically worked on the
field of personal and economic benefits.
To the emperor Minh Mạng reign, a new naval force was methodically established.
They had tasks such as sea route measurements, map-drawing, land-mark pitching, setting up

sovereignty steles of the Paracels and Spratly Islands. Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志,
the book 6 wrote that before the 16th year of the emperor Minh Mạng reign, when the
Emperor ordered his soldiers to set up stone stele, an ancient temple existed at the South
West of the island. Its architecture source had not been known but there was a stele carved
four words “Vạn Lý Ba Bình”. Therefore, before the Minh Mạng reign, carving and setting
up temples existed.

513
 Until 14th Minh Mạng year (1833), Emperor Minh Mạng assigned the Department of

Building & Development to erect the stele of sovereignty. Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大

南 實 錄 正 編 the second volume, the book 165 also recorded clearly that since 17 th Minh
Mạng year (1836), the Department of Building & Development (Construction) requested the
Emperor to assign engineers to the Paracel Islands to place the landmarks and erect the stele
besides measuring the tide and drawing maps.
The report Department of Building & Development (Construction) dated February
12th, 17th Minh Mạng year (1836) containing the comment of the Emperor Minh Mạng:
“Each surveying boat at the Paracel Islands must carry 10 wooden plates (landmarks) with

the length of about 4-5 metres, width of 5 inches”. Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大南實錄

正 編 - 大 南 實 錄 正 編 , the second volume, the book 6 still specifies: “The Emperor Minh
Mạng accepted the request from the Department of Building & Development assigning naval
forces under the leading of Phạm Hữu Nhật to carry soldiers and boat, together with 10
wooden plates used as landmarks. Each wooden plate is 5 “thước” long, 6 tấc-inches wide; 1
“tấc thick, the face of the plate is carved with the words:
(In 17th Minh Mạng year, “Bính Thân” year, naval forces under the leading of Phạm
Hữu Nhật came to the Paracel Islands to inspect, measure and mark for memory by order of
the Emperor).
Every year, the landmark was clearly carved with the date, year, position, full name of
the commander of “Special Naval Forces”, obeying the order of the Emperor to go to the
Paracel Islands to mark for memory. If just counting the name of commanders of these
special naval forces in the Minh Mạng reign such as: captain Phạm Văn Nguyên in 16th Minh
Mạng year (1835), Phạm Hữu Nhật in 17th Minh Mạng year (1836), the marine engineer
Phạm Văn Biên 18th Minh Mạng year (1837), the number of islands marked was significant.
Each ship had 10 wooden plates. Every year, 4-5 ships could place a maximum of 40 – 50
landmarks on the islands, but it is very difficult to summarize the real number of landmarks
that were placed on the islands.
2.2.3 Building pagodas, temples and planting trees on the Paracel islands and the
Spratly islands
Việtnamese Emperors and lords, especially the emperor Minh Mạng, were interested
in erecting pagodas, temples and planting trees on Paracel Islands and Spratly islands. In 16 th
Minh Mạng year, the Emperor accepted the request from the Public Ministry to allow the
Quảng Nghĩa province to erect a temple at Paracel Islands for a period of time under the form

514
of a detention house. The temple erection, according to Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大南

實錄正編-大南實錄正編 the second volume, book 154, showed that it was impossible to
build the temple in 15th Ming Mang year until June in the early summer of 16 th Ming Mang
year (1835), Emperor Ming Mang assigned captain Phạm Văn Nguyên to carry soldiers and
citadel supervisor together with sailors from two provinces Quảng Nghĩa and Bình Định to
transport materials for erecting the temple at the distance of 70 feet from the old temple. On
the left side of the temple, in front of the temple was built a screen. This work was finished
after ten days, while the other teams had more long-term tasks.
The temple on the Paracel islands often has three faces surrounded by many kinds of
trees. According to Việt Sử Cương Giám Khảo Lược by the writer Nguyễn Thông, soldiers
coming to the islands often brought with them the seeds of “quả thủy nam”, scattering them
inside and outside of the temple, so that they would grow up into trees to be the mark for
recognition. Therefore, planting trees on the Paracel Islands was mainly in the form of
seeding, not by planting young trees. It was logical because bringing seedlings on the ship
was not feasible, and it would be hard to keep them alive. However, the operation time of
naval forces is at the end of dry season, and extended to the rainy season for many months,
very good for cultivating the seeds. The emperor Minh Mạng ordered planting trees as a
visible indicator for boats to avoid hitting the low-lying islands.
According to an Edict dated July 18th, the 16th Minh Mạng ( 1835), the emperor Minh
Mạng assigned the Public Ministry to punish the Captain Phạm Văn Nguyên and reward the
militias Võ Văn Hùng, Phạm Văn Sanh, by national official document, proving the
sovereignty on the Paracel Islands & Spratly Islands archipelago.
2.3. Confirmation of sovereignty on the Paracel islands and the Spratly islands by
Việtnamese Emperors and Lords
In China, there have not been any documents specifying that the Chinese Emperors or
Chinese dynasty confirmed their sovereignty of the Paracel Islands and the Spratly islands,
while the historical documents of Việtnam show that the Việtnamese Emperors and the
dynasty had confirmed many times their sovereignty over the Paracel Islands and the Spratly
island archipelago. Official documents of the Việtnamese State and dynasties such as Đại

Nam thực lục chính biên - 大南實錄正編-大南實錄正編, Đại Nam Hội Điển Sự Lệ -大南會

典事例, Châu Bản Triều Nguyễn, Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志 - 大南一統志 -大

南 一 統 志 had written clearly that Việtnamese Emperor, Việtnamese dynasty always

515
confirmed that Paracel islands in general, and Spratly islands in particular belonged to the sea
surface of Việtnam.
For example, in the Bính Thân year, the 17th Minh Mạng year (1836) (16th Dạo Quang
year of Qing Dynasty), the Public Ministry reported to the Emperor that: “the region of the
Paracel Islands belonging to the sea surface of our country has a very important and difficult

to access.( Đại Nam thực lục chính biên - 大南實錄正編-大南實錄正編, the second volume,
the book 165). On December 20th, 7th Thieu Tri year (1847) the official document reported
from the Public Ministry also confirmed that: “Every year, in spring, according to the custom,
the ships and soldiers are assigned to survey the Paracel Islands under the sovereignty of the

country ...” (Châu Bản Thiệu Trị book 51, page 235). Đại Nam nhất thống chí - 大南一統志

- 大南一統志 -大南一統志 by Quốc Sử Quán in the Nguyễn dynasty also specified clearly
as: “The Eastern (Quang Nghia province) is across the sand islands: the Paracel islands, close
to the sea, etc.”
2.4. Continued administrative management, affirm not to renounce sovereignty,
implement continuous sovereignty of Paracel Islands & Spratly Islands for 4 centuries from
17th century to 1974 when China illegally occupied the Paracel Islands by force.
Paracel Islands, which was considered to express the minimum power of Việtnamese
authority, were under the administrative supervision of Quảng Nghia (when it was a district,
town or province over different historical period) or of Thừa Thiên province (under French
domination) or of Quảng Nam- Đà Nẵng (partition period between the North and the South)
then Đà Nẵng( Việt Nam Union). Spratly Islands was also under the administration of Quảng
Nghĩa for the fact that Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands are considered as to be the one.

Binh Thuận province only provided citizens for Bắc Hải 北海 flotilla/ fleet. Meanwhile, it
was acknowledged that Paracel Islands was within the border, territorial waters of Quang
Nghĩa, managed by Quảng Nghia.
In March 1939, Emperor Bảo Đại signed edict No 10 to merge the Paracel Islands into
Thừa Thiên province instead of Nam Ngãi as before. In June 1938, one district guard of
Việtnamese soldiers came to take over Paracel Islands. One sovereignty stele was built on the
Pattle island with a line “République Francaise- Royaume d’Annam- Archipels des Paracels
1816-Ile de Pattle 1938”.
The Spratly Islands archipelago in the south was in the border of the South, which
belonged to the French; therefore French set it up under the authority of France, but it
announced that it was on behalf of a protection country of “Annam”

516
 On December 21st, 1933, the Governor of Nam Ky M.J. Krautheimer signed Decree
No 4762 to merge island groups of the Pratlys (Spratly Islands) into Ba Ria province. In
1938, French also erected a sovereignty stele, a lighthouse, a weather station, a radio station

at Itu - Aba island ( Ba Bình - 太平島)

All actions of sovereignty enforcement of the French on behalf of “Annam” on
Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands took place smoothly without any obstacles. However,
Japan with its plot to occupy Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands raised its protection in its
announcement for French government on July 24th, 1933. On March 31st, 1939, Foreign
Ministry of Japan announced Japan was the first country to discover Spratly Islands in 1917.

Then, it swiftly took over 富林 fu lin island (Ile Boisée) of Paracel Islands and Itu- Aba (Ba

Bình - 太 平 島 ) of Spratly Islands in 1938, however, until March 9 th, 1945, Japanese
imprisoned French soldiers on the Paracel Islands…
Japan was defeated and surrendered on August 16th, 1945 and revoked from the
Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands.
After the loss of Japan, French returned Việtnam, Chiang Kai-shek’s troops took over
from the 16 parallel of the North and occupied the Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands.
Amid the historical context at the end of 1946 and beginning of 1947, Việtnam
became independent from 1945, and was not bonded in Patenotre Treaty (1884) with French.
But French said that under the preliminary Convention dated March 6th, 1946, Việtnam was
still in French Alliance, therefore, diplomatically, Việtnam still belonged to the French, and
French still implement the representative right for Việtnam in the matter of sovereignty
infringement prevention.
Because Democratic Republic of Việtnam fought again French, with Treaty on March
8th
French established a pro- French government or State of Việtnam led by Bảo Đại -
the former emperor, opponent to revolution government led by Hồ Chí Minh. By that way, it
reinforced legal basis even though it did not represent Việtnam in reality any more; in
practice, in the resistance period, the French force was occupying East Sea (South China
Sea)including the Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands.
In April 1949, cabinet director of Head of State Bảo Đại named Bửu Lộc, a royal
member, affirmed Việtnam’s long-time sovereignty to the Paracel Islands in a conference in
Sai Gòn.

517
 On October 1, 1949, People’s Republic of China was founded in China. People’s
China led by Chiang Kai-shek withdrew to Taiwan. In April 1950, People’s China military

post illegally occupying 富林 Fu lin Island (Ile Boisee) of the Paracel Islands revoked. But
French military post on the Paracel Islands (Pattle) remained.
In April 1950, soldiers of People’s China withdrew its entire force from the Paracel

Islands. They were stationed in 富林 Fu lin island since 1947.

On November 14, 1950, French government officially transferred the authority of the
Paracel Islands for the Bảo Đại government. Governor of the middle provinces, Phan Văn
Giáo chaired the transfer implementation on the Paracel Islands.
San Francisco Conference with the participation of 51 countries from September 5 to
September 8, 1951, a treaty with Japan was signed. On September 5, 1952, in general
meeting, Gromyko, Minister of Foreign Affairs proposed 13 amendments related to the
authority of People’s Republic of China to the Paracel Islands and further islands in the south.
The amendments were refused with 48 ayes and 3 noes.
On September 7, 1951, Prime Minister, Minister of Foreign Affairs, Trần Văn Hữu of
Bảo Đại government announced that the Spratly Islands and Paracel Islands were Việtnamese
territory. : "Et comme il faut franchement profiter de toutes occasions pour eùtouffer les
germes de discorde, nous affirmons nos droits sur les îles Spratly et Paracels qui de tout
temps ont fait partie du Việtnam » [ 27]
No one in the meeting gave any comments about this announcement.
The conference ended with a treaty with Japan on September 8, 1951. In the treaty
Article 2, paragraph 7 clearly stated:
Verbatim: “Japan renounces all authority, titles and ambition to Paracels and Spratly
archipelagos”
On August 24, 1951, China's Xinhua News Agency for the first time raised its voice
to dispute French authority, Philippines ambitions and it affirmed China’s authority.
When announcing the draft of the treaty with Japan in San Francisco on August 15,
1951, Minister of Foreign Affairs of People’s Republic of China, Chu Ân Lai issued an
announcement, reaffirmed what called “The long standing of authority of China to
archipelagos. People’s Republic of China and Peoples’ China did not participate in the
conference.
So, taking advantage of the complicated situation when Japan surrendered to allied
forces, Chiang Kai-shek’s troops which were assigned to discharge Japanese arms from the

518
16 parallel to the North according to Postdam Treaty, occupied 富林 Fu lin island of Paracel

Islands (Ile Boisee) at the end of 1946 and Ba Bình - 太平島 ( Itu Aba) of Spratly Islands in
the beginning of 1947. Until 1950, when People’s China abandoned its occupation of the two
archipelagos, Prime Minister or Minister of Foreign Affairs of Bảo Đại government, Trần
Văn Hữu, formally declared the Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands were Việtnamese
territory. No one in the conference commented about this announcement.
While the Cold War was happening, scramble for influence was abundant everywhere
and East Sea (SouthChina Sea)was no exception, Soviet Union proposed to assign People’s
Republic of China to manage the two archipelagos including the Paracel Islands and the
Spratly Islands. It was not agreed by the conference, but it was a reason for People’s Republic
of China raising its voice. Anyway, after 1950, the Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands were
not under the occupation of foreign force apart from Việtnam force of Bảo Đại government.
The Geneva Treaty was signed on July 20, 1954 and gave an end to the war in
Indochina, recognized the independence, sovereignty, territorial integrity and national union
of Việtnam. The first article stipulates the temporary separating line which was set by Bến
Hải River ( at the 17th parallel). The temporary line stretched along the two parts by a
straight line from the coastal to offshore under the article 4 of the Treaty. Pursuant to article
14 of the treaty, while the general election bringing back the union for Việtnam was prepared,
concerned party and army would take over administration at the place where they assembled.
Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands in the East Sea (South China Sea)under the 17th parallel
were under the administrative management of the South government.
In this way, the Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands were put under the administration
of Republic of the Việtnamese government, at that time the two archipelagoes were not
occupied by any foreign army in addition to the French army. The South government at the
17th parallel was responsible for manage the two archipelagoes offshore Việtnam under the
17th parallel.
In April 1965, when the French expeditionary force withdrew from the South, the
Phipplines raised the sovereignty issue.
Up to 1956, the National Army of Việtnam known as Republic of Việtnam occupied
islands at the west of the Paracel Islands archipelago including Paracel island (Pattle). On
June 1, 1956, Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Republic of Việtnam, Vu Văn Mẫu declared the
authority of Việtnam to Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands. Some days later, French
reminded Philippines of their authority to the two archipelagoes since 1933.

519
 On August 22nd, 1956, land and navy force of Republic of Việtnam landed main the
Spratly Islands and erect steles and flags. After taking over the west islands of Paracel
Islands, navy force of Republic of Việtnam landed main islands of Spratly Islands on August
22nd, 1956, built one stone post and raised flag up.
In November 1956, Taiwan navy force occupied Ba Bình - 太平島 island (Itu Aba).
On November 22nd, 1956, Decree No 143- NV of President of Republic of Việtnam
modified the land territory of southern provinces. The list of administrative provinces of the
southern provinces was attached with some new names including Bà Riạ- Vũng Tàu, Phước
Tuy today, and Spratly of Phước Tuy province was called Paracel Islands, the same as the
one in the North or Paracels.
On July 13th, 1961, Decree No 174 - NV of President put Paracel Islands in Quảng
Nghĩa province and founded one commune called Định Hải in Hoà Vang district at the
archipelago.
In the decree, it was stated that: « Paracel Islands belonged to Thừa Thiên province,
now it belongs to Quảng Nghia (article 1). Commune administrative units on the whole
archipelago were founded and it was called Định Hải of Hoà Vang district. Định Hải
Commune was put under one administrative envoy (article 2). In February 1959, a lot of
Chinese fishermen intended to settle in the west of Paracel Islands but they failed as they
were arrested by navy force of Republic of Việtnam and returned China.
On July 13th, 1971, Minister of Foreign Affairs of Republic of Việtnam, Trần Văn
Lắm was present in Manila and reminded requirements of Việtnam and titles served as basis
for those requirements to Spratly Islands.
On September 6th, 1973, Home Minister of Republic of Việtnam made some changes
in which administrative management of Spratly Islands would be of Phước Hải commune,
Đất Đỏ district, Phước Tuy province. In 1956, there was a degree to call Spratly as Paracel
Islands in Ngô Đình Diệm government.
On January 11th, 1074, People’s Republic of China declared that Việtnam
transgressed Chinese territory by merging islands of Spratly Islands of Phước Tuy and
reaffirmed its claims to Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands.
On January 12th, 1974, the government of Republic of Việtnam declared to reject
China’s demands.
However, China occupied Paracel Islands by force and there was a naval battle
between Chinese navy force and Republic of Việtnam, which ended on January 20th, 1974.

520
 So, under any eras, the State of Việtnam always took action to affirm and enforce its
sovereignty. Authorities in Việtnam were responsible to manage East Sea (South China
Sea)even in the period of French domination. When the sovereignty was violated, it was
always claimed Việtnam’s authority to Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands which has never
been rejected.
2.5. United Việtnamese authority continued to affirm Việtnam’s sovereignty on
Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands.
After the victory in Buon Me Thuot, the opportunity to liberate the South came. The
Politburo decided to entirely liberate the South right in the dry season in 1975 including
islands and Spratly Islands, Kunlun Côn Lọn, Phú Quốc.
On April 5th, 1975, the Navy High Command set forth the plan to liberate the Spratly
Islands archipelago. The participating force in the liberation consisted of ships of military
Transport Delegation 125, the 126 Delegation of Commando, 471 Battalion, Commando of
area 5, battalion 407 with commando force of Khánh Hoà province. The Navy High
Command planned to take Song Tử Tây quickly, serving as a jumping-off place for further
fight for Nam Yết, Sơn Ca, Sinh Tồn, An Bang, Spratly Island and the rest.
On September 9th, 1975, representatives of Provisional Revolution government of the
South kept registering weather station of Việtnam on Paracel Islands on the world
meteorological conference.
On September 10th, 1975, Beijing sent a diplomatic note to the Republic of Việtnam
and affirmed the authority of China to Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands (which were called

Xisha (西沙) and Nansha by China).

On September 24th, 1975, in a meeting with the Việtnamese delegation led by
General Secretary Lê Duẩn, Deng Xiaoping, one Chinese leader said that the two parties

would later discuss issues related to Xisha (西沙) and Nansha.

On May 12th, 1977, the Việtnamese government issued an announcement on sea
territory and basements.
On his visits to the Philippines in September 1977 and Malaysia in October 1977,
Prime Minister Phạm Văn Đồng agreed with president Ferdinand Marcos and Prime Minister
Hussein On that the two parties would settle all disputes and disagreement via peaceful
negotiation.
In March 1978, the World Administration Radio Conference allowed China to use
some frequency on the air space of the Paracel Islands via one resolution.

521
 On December 30th, 1978, the spokesman of Foreign Ministry of Socialist Republic of
Việtnam issued an announcement to reject all allegations in the announcement on February
29th, 1978 of Chinese spokesman regarding Spratly Islands and affirmed Việtnam’s
sovereignty to Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands, recalled Việtnamese policy of solving all
dispute or disagreement via peaceful negotiation.
On July 30th, 1979, in Beijing, China publicized a document to prove that Việtnam
“admitted” China’s sovereignty to Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands.
On August 7th 1979, the Foreign Ministry of the Socialist Republic of Việtnam gave
an announcement regarding the Paracel and Spratly archipelagoes, rejecting China’s
distortion in publicizing some of Việtnam’s documents relevant to the Paracel Islands and
Spratly Islands, affirming Việtnam’s sovereignty over the two archipelagoes, restated
Việtnamese policy on settling disputes between the two countries via peaceful negotiation.
On September 28th, 1979 the Ministry of Foreign Affairs announced some documents
about Việtnam’s sovereignty to the Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands.
On the same day, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs rejected the matter that the
Philippines merge Spratly Islands territory into its territory.
On January 30th, 1980, the Chinese Foreign Ministry announced literal documents

about Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and Nansha. On February 5th, 1980, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs
issued an announcement to reveal China’s distortion in the document dated January 30th,
1980.
On April 29th, 1980, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a diplomatic note to
Malaysia to protect Malaysia’s publicized Malaysian map encroaching into Việtnam’s sea
region and continental shelf in the Spratly Islands area.
On May 8th, 1980, in his visit to Malaysia, the Minister of Foreign Affairs Nguyễn
Cơ Thạch affirmed An Bang Island belonged to Việtnam.
In June 1980, on the second Metrological Conference of the Asia Region in Geneva,
the Việtnamese representative announced that the weather station of China at Sanhuadao
(Paracel Islands in Việtnam) was illegal. As a result, the Paracel Islands of Việtnam was kept
the same as on the old list.
On June 13th, 1980, Việtnam asked OMM to register the weather station in Spratly
Islands into the OMM network.
In December 1981, the Việtnamese General Post Office telephoned the Chairman of
the International Frequency Registration Board in Geneva to oppose that China was allowed

522
to broadcast some frequencies in the air space of Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands,
Việtnam.
In December 1981, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs announced the White Book:
“Paracel and Spratly archipelagoes, Việtnam”
In June 1982, the Xinhua News Agency spread the news that a huge port was being
built in the Paracel Islands.
In October, in the Governor - General Conference of UIT, the Việtnamese
representative declared to reject any changes in wave broadcast set in 1978 in Geneva.
On November 12th, 1982, the Việtnam government announced the foundation line
served to calculate the width of sea region.
On December 4th, 1982, the Việtnamese government founded the Paracel Islands
commune within the border of Quảng Nam- Đà Nẵng.
On December 9th, 1982, the Việtnamese Government founded the Spratly Islands
commune. Until December 12, 1982, Việtnam decided that Spratly Islands was merged into
Phú Khánh province.
In January 1983, the World Administration Radio Conference agreed to consider
Việtnam’s proposal on broadcasting in the air space of the Paracel Islands and the Spratly
Islands in the following conference.
Also in the same month, the Asia - Pacific Aviation Conference was held in
Singapore. China wanted to extend FIR Guangzhou into FIR Hànội and FIR Hồ Chí Minh
City, but the conference kept it the same.
From 4th to 16th April 1984, delegates of the Việtnamese National Assembly and
delegation of Phú Khánh province visited Spratly Islands. The Deputy Minister of Fisheries,
Vũ Văn Trác, had a field trip of fisheries in the Spratly Islands.
On April 25th, 1984, the Chinese Geography Committee announced new names for the
islands and reefs in the East Sea (South China Sea)including the Paracel Islands and the
Spratly Islands.
On May 6th, 1984, the spokesman of the Việtnamese Ministry of Foreign Affairs
opposed China’s rename.
In the 13th International Conference on Universal Information held in Bangkok, the
Việtnamese representative opposed China using maps which showed that the Paracel Islands

and the Spratly Islands (called as Xisha ( 西 沙 ) and Nansha in the Chinese language
respectively) belonged to China.

523
 The Việtnamese Ministry of Foreign Affairs opposed Malaysia occupying the
Swallow Reef in the Spratly Islands. One day after Việtnam’s opposition, on June 1, 1984,
the Chinese National Assembly declared to establish the Hainan Administrative Area

including two islands: Xisha (西沙) Islands and Nansha Islands.

In early 1985, General Văn Tiến Dũng, a Socialist Republic of Việtnam Defense
Minister, paid a visit to the Spratly Islands.
In 1986, the General Secretary of the Communist Party of China Hu Yaobang, and
Liu Huaqing, Zhang Zhongxian had an inspection trip to the Paracel Islands.
In May 1987, the Commander-in-chief Giáp Văn Cương, a Commander of Việtnam
Navy visited the Spratly Islands.
From May 16th to June 6th, 1987, the People’s Liberation Army Navy held military
exercises on the Spratly Sea.
In October of 1987, the People’s Liberation Army Navy implemented military
exercises at Pacific Ocean West and the South of East Sea33.
On November 10th, 1987, the People’s Liberation Army Navy landed on Louisa
Island (113 0 – 6 0 8).
In January of 1988, a great number of warships, including many destroyers and
rocket- equipped ships, travelled from Hainan to the South. Four of them were detached to
the Spratly Islands in order to provoke and obstruct operation of two Việtnamese cargo ships
in the area of the Fiery Cross Reef and the Cuarteron Reef. There were two coral beaches
under the water surface. Chinese soldiers pitched China’s flag on the two reefs mentioned
above and ordered their warships to frequently impede and provoke cargo-ships of Việtnam,
which were executing daily provisions amongst the islands protected by Việtnamese Army.
During that time, the Chinese Government established a special High Command by
using soldiers of South Sea Fleet, strengthening one part of the East Sea (South China
Sea)Fleet. They often used more than 20 ships of different kinds on the Spratly Islands.
Regarding the events, which happened on March 14th, 1988, China said that: “China
is forced to launch counter- attack for self defense”. In that way, it alluded that Việtnamese
Navy was the attacker (by two Cargo-ships!), and Chinese navy ships were the self-
defending. China used a team of six warships, including three destroyers No. 502, 509 and
531 equipped with rockets and 100mm guns. They unreasonably attacked the three

33
South China Sea

524
Việtnamese cargo-ships under implement of provision task in Len Dao Reef, Collins Reef,
and Johnson South Reef in the group of Sin Cowe Islands of Việtnam.
On March 14th, 1988, a battle between China and Việtnam was happened on the
South China Sea. Although it lasted for only 28 minutes it attracted the attention of people in
over the world.
Cargo-ship No. 64 of Việtnamese Navy carried many soldiers was sunk on the spot. A
landing craft No. 505 and another cargo-ship No. 605 were seriously damaged by shells and
rockets and set on fire. The landing craft No. 505 was sunk on the journey back to base and
the landing craft No. 605 was run aground.
The unequal fight between Việtnamese cargo-ships with Chinese warships during
only 28 minutes had ended with the results that one Việtnamese cargo-ship was sunk on the
scene, two ships were damaged, 74 soldiers and sailors were lost; as for China, some sailors
were wounded without any serious damage to ships. By the Chinese side, this sea fight was
reported as “neat and spectacular”.
After the above confrontation, Chinese Navy continued to impede supplying
operations implemented by Việtnamese ships.
By April 6th, 1988, China occupied Fiery Cross Reef, Cuarteron Reef, Gaven North
Reef, Hughes Reef, Johnson Reef, and Subi Reef.
On January 3rd, 1989, China had set up the sovereignty stele on the places occupied in
1988 including Fiery Cross Reef, Cuarteron Reef, Gaven North Reef, Hughes Reef, Johnson
Reef, and Subi Reef.
In 1988, the Government of Socialist Republic of Việtnam reported the issue to the
United Nations, sent many diplomatic notes of opposition to Beijing, particularly; the
diplomatic notes dated March 16th, March 17th, March 23 rd in 1988 asked the two sides to
negotiate and solve disputes. China kept occupying those reefs and refused to negotiate.
On April 14th, 1988, the Foreign Ministry of the Socialist Republic of Việtnam
opposed the Chinese National Assembly merging the Paracel Islands and the Spratly Islands
into Hainan province (the Resolution dated April 13th, 1988 for establishment of Hainan
province).
In April 1988, the Foreign Ministry of the Socialist Republic of Việtnam publicized
the White Book “Paracel Islands and Spratly Islands archipelagos and international laws”.
On August 14th, 1989, the Việtnamese government decided to establish an
“Economic, Scientific and Service Cluster” on the Vanguard Bank, Alexandra Bank,

525
Grainger Bank, Prince of Wales Bank, Prince Consort Bank under the Việtnam’s continental
shelf at the co-ordinate of 7 - 803N, 109 - 112 020 E.
On October 2nd, 1989, the spokesman of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs declared to
reject China’s allegations in its announcement dated April 28th, 1989. The spokesman of the
Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs accused Việtnam of illegally trespassing on some islands
and isles on Wan’an and Wan’ya reef of “Nansha Islands”.
In May 1989, China further encroached on some small islands. On March 9th, 1990,
China ended its stage of scientific inspection on the Spratly Islands which started three years
earlier.
On March 18th, 1990, many fishing boats from Guangzhou operated around the
Spratly Islands.
On April 16th, 1990, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Việtnam sent a memorandum
to the Chinese Embassy in Hànội in order to oppose the fact that China ordered its military
ships, inspection-ships, and fishing boats to come and operate within range of the Việtnamese
sea on the Spratly Islands.
On April 28th, 1990, the Việtnamese Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent a diplomatic
note to the Chinese Embassy in Hànội protesting the fact that China let its soldiers invade the
Eldad Reef on the Spratly Islands.
In August 1990, the Chinese Prime Minister Li Peng proposed joint- exploitation on
the Spratly Islands.
On December 1st, 1990, the Chinese Prime Minister said in his visit to Philippines: “It
is possible to find a reasonable solution to the Spratly Islands- related issue for concerned
parties at a suitable time, if it can’t be solved immediately. In my opinion, we can put the
issue behind and not let it be an obstacle in the relationship between China and related
neighbor countries”.

PART III
Full quotations from some Western documents about
sovereignty over Paracels and Spratlys.

3.1 Analysis The Spratly-Paracel Islands dispute

# 010660 , 6 June 1960 Headquarters U.S. Army Broadcasting and
Visual Activity Pacific APO 331”

P.1.1.

526
P.1.2.

527
.

528
529
530
531
P.1.6.

532
533
534
535
.

536
 3.2 Journal of an embassy from the governor-general of India to the Courrier of
Siam and Cochinchina, vol. 2, 2nd ed.

Name Journal of an embassy from the governor-general of India to the Courrier of

Siam and Cochinchina, vol. 2, 2nd ed.
Language English
Author John Crawfurd
Publish 1830
Year
Publish London
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=231
link
Description The English book "Journal of an embassy from the governor-general of India
to the Courrier of Siam and Cochinchina" vol. 2, 2nd edition states that the
King of Cochin China (Việtnam today) took possession of Paracels in 1816
without any dispute.

Quote Page 243 and 244 “In the China Seas, the only considerable islands
belonging to Cochin China are Pulo Condore, Pulo Canton, correctly Collao
Ray, and Chamcollao, properly Collao Cham. All that I know of these has
been already given in the JOURNAL. Besides these, the King of Cochin
China, in 1816, took possession of the uninhabited and dangerous
archipelago of rocks, islets and sand-banks, called the Paracels, which he
claims as part of his dominions, and over his authority is not likely to be
disputed.”

537
 3.3. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. 6, part 2

Name Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. 6, part 2

Language English
Author James Prinsep F.R.S, Jean Louis Taberd
Publish 1837
Year
Publish Calcutta
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=222
link
Description An article by bishop Jean Louis Taberd on the page 745 of “Journal of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal Vol. VI” states that Paracels or Pracel belong to
Cochinchina.

Quote Page 745 “The Pracel or Paracels, is a labyrinth of small islands, rock and
sand-banks, which appears to extend up to the 11th degree of North latitude,
in the 107th parallel of longtitude from Paris. Some navigators have
traversed part of these shoals with a boldness more fortunate than prudent,
but others have suffered in the attempt. The Cochin Chinese called them Cồn
vàng. Although this kind of archipelago presents nothing but rocks and great
depths which promises more inconveniences than advantages, the king Gia
Long thought he had increased his dominions by this sorry addition. In 1816,
he went with solemnity to plant his flag and take formal possession of these
rocks, which it is not likely any body will dispute with him”

538
 3.4.The Asiatic Journal and Monthly Register, No. 13

Name The Asiatic Journal and Monthly Register, No. 13

Language English
Author
Publish 1822
Year
Publish London
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=265
link

Description Asiatic Journal (No.13) published in London, 1822. On page 15, it tells a
story that Captain Daniel Ross was sent to Cochinchina to survey Paracels
with a friendly mandate letter that was submitted to the king of
Cochinchina. Ross was not treated with hospitality. However, this event
shows that Captain Daniel Ross had known Paracels belonged to
Cochinchina

Quote Page 15 “In 1807, Lieut. Ross was sent to the coast of Cochin china to
survey the Paracels, and entrusted with a very friendly letter to the King;
but he experienced the most inhospitable treatment”

539
 3.5.“The Encyclopaedia Britannica, or Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, and General
Literature”, 8th Edition, volume 7

Name “The Encyclopaedia Britannica, or Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, and General

Literature”, 8th Edition, volume 7
Language English
Author
Publish 1854
Year
Publish Edinburgh
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=800
link
Description “The Encyclopaedia Britannica, or Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, and General
Literature”, 8th Edition, Volume 7. was printed in Edinburgh in 1854.
Cochinchina is described detail on the pages 47 to 50, in which Cochinchina
people go to Paracels to exploit birds’ nests. This implies that Paracels
belongs to Cochinchina

Quote Page 50 “They employ various descriptions of vessels in the coasting trade,
in fishing, and in collecting the biche-de-mer or sea-slug, and the swallows’
nests amongst the cluster of islands called the Paracels”

540
 3.6.The English Encyclopaedia, vol. 2

Name The English Enyclopaedia, vol. 2

Language English
Author Charles Knight
Publish 1866
Year
Publish London
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=331
link
Description English Encyclopedia, Volume 2 by Charles Knight published in London,
1866. On the page 521, Paracel is described as part of Cochin China.

Quote Page 521 “COCHIN CHINA, called also ANNAM, is in that part of Eastern
Asia which is usually known as India without the Ganges, of which it forms
the Eastern portion…..For nearly 400 miles along this coast extend the
Paracels shoals, which may be described as an overflowed continent lying
just beneath the surface of water. Between the shoals and the coast is left a
narrow navigable passage, which is constantly used by vessels sailing in
these seats”

541
 3.7.The Journal of the Royal Geography Society, No. 19

Name The Journal of the Royal Geography Society, No. 19

Language English
Author Norton Shaw, Hume Greenfield, Henry Walter Bates, GutzLaff
Publish 1849
Year
Publish London
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=264
link
Description An article on the page 93 of The Journal of the Royal Geography Society,
No. 19, which was published in London in 1849, stated that Paracels belongs
to Cochinchina

Quote Page 93 “We should not mention here the Paracels (Katvang) which
approach 15-20 leagues to the coast of Annam, and extend between 15-17
N.lat. and 111-113 E.longtitude, if the King of Cochin-china did not claim
these as his property, and many isles and reefs, so dangerous to navigators.
Whether the coral animals or other causes contribute to the growth of these
rocks we shall not determine; but merely state that the islets rise every year
higher and higher, and some of them are not permanently inhabited, through
which the waves, only few years ago, broke with force. They would be of no
value if the fisheries were not very productive, and did not remunerate all the
perils of the adventures. From time immemorial, junks in large number from
Hainan, have annually visited all these shoals, and proceeded in their
excursions as far as the coast of Borneo. Though more than ten percent are
annually wrecked, the quantity of fish taken is so great as to ensure all loss,
and still leave a very good profit. The Annam government, perceiving the
advantages which it might derive if a toll were raised, keeps revenue cutters
and small garrison on the spot to collect the duty on all visitors, and to
ensure protection to its fishermen. A considerable intercourse has thus
gradually been established, and promises to grow in importance on account
of abundance of fish which come to these banks to spawn. Some islets bear a
stunted vegetation, but fresh water is wanting; and those sailors who neglect
to take with them a good supply are often put to great straits ”

542
 3.8.“Géographie des géographies: Nouveau cours de géographie ancienne et de
géographie moderne comparées”.

Name “Géographie des géographies: Nouveau cours de géographie ancienne et de

géographie moderne comparées”
Language French
Author J. F. Queyras
Publish 1837
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1906
link
Description The French book "Géographie des géographies: Nouveau cours de
géographie ancienne et de géographie moderne comparées" was published in
1836, Paris. The author J. F. Queyras said on the page 342 that Paracels
archipelago, Condor, Pirates archipelago are Annam's islands.

Quote Page 342 “2o L’archipel des Paracels; les Iles du Condor, cap. Poulo-
Condor; le groupe des Pirates, au royaume d’An-Nam”

543
 3.9.“Géographie universelle, ou Description générale de la terre” Edition
Diamont

Name “Géographie universelle, ou Description générale de la terre” Edition

Diamont
Language French
Author
Publish 1839
Year
Publish Brussels
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1015
link
Description A French book of “Géographie universelle, ou Description générale de la
terre” Edition Diamont, was published at Société Belge de Librairie in
Brussels 1839. On the page 325, it is state that Paracels belongs to Annam

Quote Page 325 “Poulo Condor groupe d'iles près de la côte méridionale de
l'empire d'Annam. L'archipel des Paracels, parsemé d'écueils, près de la
coste orientale du même empire. L'archipel Tonkinois, dont les iles
principales sont celles des Pirates, dans le golfe de Tonkin »
”

544
 3.10. L'Univers: histoire et description de tous les peuples, des leurs religions,
moeurs, coutumes.

Name L'Univers: histoire et description de tous les peuples, des leurs religions,
moeurs, coutumes.
Language French
Author Jean Yanoski
Publish 1848
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1907
link
Description The French book of "L'Univers: histoire et description de tous les peuples,
des leurs religions, moeurs, coutumes" was published in Paris, 1848. On
page 555, the author, Jean Yanoski, stated that Paracels is called as "Cát
vàng" in Việtnamese

Quote Page 555 “Nous n’entrerons pas dans l’énumération des principales isles
dependants de la Cochinchine; nous ferons seulement observer que depuis
trente-quatre ans l’archipel des Paracels (nommé par les Annamites Cát-
vàng”

545
 3.11."Abrégé de géographie moderne: ou Description historique, politique, civile
et naturelle des Empire, royaumes, états et leurs colonies"

Name "Abrégé de géographie moderne: ou Description historique, politique, civile

et naturelle des Empire, royaumes, états et leurs colonies"
Language French
Author John Pinkerton, C.A.Walckenaer, J.B Eyries, S.F Lacroix,
Publish 1827
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1935
link
Description "Abrégé de géographie moderne: ou Description historique, politique, civile
et naturelle des Empire, royaumes, étas et leurs colonies" was published in
1827, Paris. The authors are John Pinkerton, C.A.Walckenaer, J.B Eyries,
S.F Lacroix. On the page 150, Paracels (or Pracels) is considered as a
dependent of Cochinchina

Quote Page 150 “ILES QUI DÉPENDENT DE LA COCHINCHINE

Les Paracels ou Pracels forment une longue chaine de petites iles qui
s’étendent du nord au sud depuis le 11e jusqu’au 15e degré de latitude, vis-
à-vis la côte orientale de la Cochinchine”

546
 3.12.Abrégé de géographie, rédigé sur un nouveau plan

Name Abrégé de géographie, rédigé sur un nouveau plan

Language French
Author Adriano Balbi
Publish 1833
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=773
link
Description The French book of "Abrégé de géographie, rédigé sur un nouveau plan" by
Adriano Balbi published in 1833 in Paris. On the page 745 in "Empire d' An-
nam ou de Viet-nam" it is stated that Paracels is a part of Cochinchine
(Dangtrong or Annam South)- a component country of Annam

Quote Page 745 “PAYS. ROYAUME DE COCHINCHINE (Dang-trong ou

royaume du Dedans; royaume d'Annam Méridional) CHEPS-LIEUX,
VILLES ET LIEUX LES PLUS REMARQUABLES. HUE (Huefo); Keoha
(Toanhoa); Hue-han (Faifo); Touran (Hansan); ville très déchue, quoique
toujours importante par son commerce et par sa baie superbe; les Francais, à
qui elle fut cédée en 1787, n'en prirent jamais possession; Kitta (Quita);
Kinhone (Quinhone); Phuyen (Quiphu). L'archipel de Paracels, composé
d'ilots fréquentés par les pèucheurs”

547
 3.13."Dictionnaire géographique universel, contenant la description de tous les
lieux du globe", tome premier

Name "Dictionnaire géographique universel, contenant la description de tous les

lieux du globe", tome premier
Language French
Author Uné Société de Géographes
Publish 1839
Year
Publish Brussels
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=804
link
Description French Dictionary of geography of “Universal Geography Dictionary” was
published in Brussels 1839. On the page 303, it is said that Annam people
reach the Paracels without overpassing the border with China in the North
and the southern border in the Siam gulf. It is meant that Paracels belong to
Annam

Quote Page 303 “La navigation des An-namitains ne s’étend que le long des côtes;
ils s’en esloignent au plus de 65l., pour visiter, pendant la saison de la pêche,
les iles ilots de l’archipel des Paracels à l’E. Leur navigation au N. ne passe
pas les frontières de la Chine; au S. ils vont jusqu’au golfe de Siam”

548
 3.14."Géographie moderne: redigée d'après les matériaux les plus récents sur le
plan de l'ouvrage"

Name "Géographie moderne: redigée d'après les matériaux les plus récents sur le
plan de l'ouvrage"
Language French
Author Victor Levasseur
Publish 1839
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1843
link
Description "Géographie moderne: redigée d'après les matériaux les plus récents sur le
plan de l'ouvrage" by Victor Levasseur was published in Paris, 1839. On the
page 200 it said that An Nam empire was divided into regions: Cochinchine
with Paracels archipelago, Tonkin with Pirates,Tsiampa, Kambodje with
Poulo Condor, Laos-Annamite
Quote Page 200 “5o EMPIRE D’ANNAM ou de VIET-NAM.
Borné au N. par la Chine, à l’O par le royaume de Siam, et au S.et à l’E. par
la mer de Chine et le golfe de Tonquin. Cet empire fondé au commencement
de se siècle, par Ngai-en-Chong ou Gia Long, comprend les divisions
géographiques suivantes:
Le Royaume de Cochinchine ou An-nam méridional avec l’archipel de
Paracels…”

549
 3.15."Géographie universelle: ou description de toutes les parties du monde"
tome 5, sixième edition

Name "Géographie universelle: ou description de toutes les parties du monde" tome

5, sixième edition
Language French
Author Conrad Malte-Brun
Publish 1853
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=2035
link
Description The French book "Géographie universelle: ou description de toutes les
parties du monde" (volume 5, 6th edition) was published in Paris, 1853. The
author Conrad Malte-Brun listed Paracels as a place of Cochinchine,
amongst other places such as Dongnai-Longho- Mitho, Saigon…

Quote Page 386 “ROYAUME DE COCHINCHINE ou An-nam méridional

(Diversé en 15 Provinces)
1o Dans la partie supérieure: Cham-Dinh Cat-Dongngoi-Hue-Quangbinh.
2o Au centre: Tsiampa-Nharu-Nhatrang-Phuyen-Quangnghia-Quyninh
3o Dans la partie inférieure: Dongnai-Longho- Mitho et Saigon.
L’Archipel de Paracels”

550
 3.16.Lettres edifiantes et curieuses concernant l'Asie, l'Afrique et l'Amerique,
tome troisième

Name Lettres edifiantes et curieuses concernant l'Asie, l'Afrique et l'Amerique,

tome troisième
Language French
Author Louis-Aimé Martin, Jesuits, Société du Panthéon Littéraire, Paris
Publish 1843
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=303
link
Description This French book published in Paris in 1843 collects mail about missionary
movement and notes about geography, history of the Asia, Africa and
America. On the page 38, Paracels is considered as a dependent of the
Annam empire

Quote Page 38 “Le Paracel est un archipel qui dépend de l'empire de l'Annam”

551
 3.17."Manuel complet des aspirans au baccalauréat ès-lettres" tome premier,
première partie: Rhétorique-Géographie

Name "Manuel complet des aspirans au baccalauréat ès-lettres" tome premier,

première partie: Rhétorique-Géographie
Language French
Author Professeurs de l’Académie de Paris
Publish 1824
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=2028
link
Description The French book "Manuel complet des aspirans au baccalauréat ès-lettres"
(volume 1, part 1) was published in Paris, 1824. On the page 175, Paracels is
considered as Cochinchina's dependence

Quote Page 175 “Iles dépendantes

A l’O. iles d’Andaman, et Nicobar.
Au S.E. iles de Condor (emb. du Me-Kom).
A l’E. de la Cochinchine, Archipel des Paracels”

552
 3.18.Mœurs, usages et costumes de tous les peuples du monde

Name Mœurs, usages et costumes de tous les peuples du monde

Language French
Author Auguste Wahlen
Publish 1843
Year
Publish Brussels
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=283
link
Description "Moeurs, usages et costumes de tous les peu" was published in Brussels
(Belgium) in 1843. On the page 235, main islands of Annam is listed,
including Phou-Kok (Phu quoc today), Pirates and Paracels

Quote Page 235 “AN-NAM

NOTIONS GÉOGRAPHIQUES…
Toute la côte est bordée d'iles rocailleuses. Les iles principales qui sont sous
sa dépendance sont: Phou-Kok dans le golfe de Siam, les iles Pirates dans le
golfe de Tunkin, Poulo Condore et les Paracels
”

553
 3.19.Précis de la géographie universelle: ou, Description de toutes les parties du
monde, tome second

Name Précis de la géographie universelle: ou, Description de toutes les parties du

monde, tome second
Language French
Author Conrad Malte-Brun
Publish 1829
Year
Publish Brussels
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=240
link
Description The volume 2 of this French geographic book was published in Brussels in
1829. In the section about Cochinchine (Page 345), some places were listed:
Le Tchiampa Le Donnai, Le Pracel, L'Ile Condor. This is meant that Pracel
(called Paracels today) belongs to Cochinchine

Quote Page 341 to 345 “LA COCHINCHINE…LE PRACEL.- Le Pracel ou

Paracels est un labyrinthe d’ilots, de rochers et de hauts-founds qui, selon
iles cartes les plus accréditées, devaient s’étendre devant les côte de la
Cochinchine, entre 10 degrés 45 minutes nord et 16 degrés 30 minutes aussi
nord; la longtitude moyenne serait par 107 à l’est de Paris”

554
 3.20.Souvenirs de Hué.

Name Souvenirs de Hué.

Language French
Author Michel Chaigneau
Publish 1867
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1725
link
Description "Souvenirs de Hué" by Michel Chaigneau was published in Paris,1867. On
the Page i, Annam's regions are listed, including: Cochinchin, TonQuin, a
part of Cambodge, Paracels archipelago…

Quote Page i “Le royaume d’An-Nam, qui occupe presque tout le littoral de l’Indo-
Chine, est compóse de la Cochinchine, du Tonquin, d’une partie du
Cambodge, de quelques iles près de la côte, et de l’archipel de Paracel,
formé d’ilots, d’écueils et de rochers inhabités”

555
 3.21.Suite de la Géographie de busching, tome neuvieme.

Name Suite de la Géographie de busching, tome neuvieme

Language French
Author Jean-Pierre Berenger
Publish 1781
Year
Publish Lausanne (France)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=783
link

Description "Suite de la Géographie de busching", volume 9 was published in Lausanne,

1781. Cochinchine was described in detail on the pages from 496 to 502. On
page 502, Pracels is described as part of Cochinchine

Quote Page 502 “Au levant de la Cochinchine est une longue chaine de petites iles
qu’on nomme de Pracel ou Pracal; & plus loin un amas d’ilots qu’on nomme
les Lunettes”

556
 3.22.Tableau de la Cochinchine.

Name Tableau de la Cochinchine.

Language French
Author Pierre Francois Eugene Cortambert, Leon Louis Lucien Prunol de Rosny
Publish 1862
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=293
link
Description The book "Tableau de la Cochinchine" was published in Paris, 1862. On the
page 7 : "Beaucoup plus loin de la cote, en face de Hue, est l'archipel des
Paracels ou de Kat vang, rempli d'ecueils". It is meant that Paracels is
exactly Katvang or Hoàng Sa in Việtnamese
Quote Page 7 “Beaucoup plus loin de la cote, en face de Hue, est l'archipel des
Paracels ou de Kat vang, rempli d'ecueils. ”

557
 3.23.Traité élémentaire de géographie: contenant un abrégé méthodique du
Précis de la géographie universelle en quatre volumes”, divisé en deux parties, Première
partie

Name "Traité élémentaire de géographie: contenant un abrégé méthodique du

Précis de la géographie universelle en quartre volumes”, divisé en deux
parties, Première partie
Language French
Author Conrad Malte-Brun, Philippe Francois de Le Renandiere, Adriano Balbi
Publish 1832
Year
Publish Brussels
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=287
link
Description A French book was published in Brussels in 1832. On the page 505: "A une
egale distance de la cote de Cochinchine et de l'ile d'Hai-nan, l'archipel de
Paracels est une dependance de l'empire d'Annam".

Quote Page 505: "A une egale distance de la cote de Cochinchine et de l'ile d'Hai-
nan, l'archipel de Paracels est une dependance de l'empire d'Annam".

558
 3.24.Voyage pittoresque en Asie et en Afrique.

Name Voyage pittoresque en Asie et en Afrique.

Language French
Author Jean Baptiste Benoit Eyries, Jules Boilly
Publish 1839
Year
Publish Paris
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=272
link
Description This French book by Jean Baptiste Benoît Eyriès and Jules Boilly was
published in Paris, 1839. On the page 201, it states that Annamese Emperor
owned the Paracel archipelago in 1816.

Quote Page 201 “Plusieurs iles relèvent de l’empire d’Annam; on remarque au

S.S.E de Hainan, les Paracels, longue chaine d’écueils très-dangereux par les
banes de sable et les bas-fonds qui les entourent: ils sont inhabites; mais
comme la pêche des tortues et des poissons y est abondante, l’empereur
d’Annam en fit prende possession en 1816, sans que ses voisins élevassent la
moindre réclamtion”

559
 3.25.Neues Konversations-Lexikon: ein Worterbuch des allgemeinen Wissens,
vol 12

Name Neues Konversations-Lexikon: ein Worterbuch des allgemeinen Wissens,

vol 12
Language German
Author Herrmann Julius Meyer
Publish 1866
Year
Publish Germany
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1164
link
Description The German book "Neues Konversations-Lexikon: ein Wörterbuch des
allgemeinen Wissens" was written by Herrmann Julius Meyer, published in
Germany, 1866. On the page 575, Paracels are shown as islands belonging to
Cochinchina province of Annam.

Quote Page 575 “Paracels (Paracelinseln), Inseln – u.Klippengruppe in

Chinesischen mere, zur Provinz Cochinchina des hinterindischen Reichs
Anam gehoerig,”

560
 3.26.Allgemeines historisch-statistisch-geographisches.

Name Allgemeines historisch-statistisch-geographisches.

Language German
Author Theophil Friedrich Ehrmann, Heinrich Schorch
Publish 1830
Year
Publish Erfurt and Gotha (Germany)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=796
link
Description "Allgemeines historisch-statistisch-geographisches" was a German book
focusing on historical overview and statistical geography, printed in Erfurt
and Gotha, Germany in 1830 On the page 242, Roberts island is explained as
an island in the Anam's group of Paracels. On the page 255, Rocky island is
explained as an island in the Anam's group of Paracels.

Quote Page 242 “Roberts, anam. Insel, zur Gruppe der Paracels geh. G. diese”
Page 255 “Rocky- Island, anam. Insel, zur Gruppe der Paracels geh. G.
diese”

561
 3.27. Aus der Natur,.

Name Aus der Natur,.

Language German
Author
Publish 1867
Year
Publish Leipzig (Germany)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=273
link

Description "Aus der Natur” was published in Leipzig (Germany), in 1867. On page 696
Annam is considered as to be composed of Cochin China, Tonkin, a part of
Kampuchea and Paracel islands.
Quote Page 696 “Das Roenigreich An-nam umfazt fast das gange Indo-Chinesische
littoral und ist zusammengefezt aus Cochinchina, Tonquin, einem Theil von
Cambodga, einigen in der Naehe der Kueste gelegennen Inseln und dem
Archipel von Paracel”

562
 3.28.Del vario grado d'importanza degli stati odierni"

Name Del vario grado d'importanza degli stati odierni"

Language Italian
Author Cristoforo Negri
Publish 1841
Year
Publish Milan
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=766
link
Description The Italian book "Del vario grado d'importanza degli stati odierni" was
published in Milan, 1841. On page 421, it states that Cochinchina took
possession of Paracels in 1816

Quote Page 421 “Pulo-Sapata si trova a sole 100 miglia maritime dale coste della
Cochinchina. Questo Stato nel 1816 ha spinto le proprie occupazioni fino
all’Archipelago di Paracelso, gruppo di scogli pericolosi perduti ad
immense distanza nel Mar Chinese, e che gl’Inglesi hanno fatto esplorare dal
capitano Ross”

563
 3.29. Nuovo dizionario geografico universale statistico-storico-commerciale,
tomo IV, parte I

Name Nuovo dizionario geografico universale statistico-storico-commerciale, tomo

IV, parte I
Language Italian
Author Balbi, Cannabich, Malte-Brun, Pinkerton…
Publish 1831
Year
Publish Venice
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=1908
link
Description The Italian geographic dictionary "Nuovo dizionario geografico universale
statistico-storico-commerciale", volume 4, part 1, was published in Venice,
1831, based on documents of famous geographers: Balbi, Cannabich, Malte-
Brun, Pinkerton On the page 680, they described that Paracels are located at
equal distances away from Hainan and from Cochinchina, and belong to
Annam kingdom.

Quote Page 680 “PARACELS, riunione di scogli e d’isole del mar della China fra
15o 46’ e 17o 8’ di lat. N., e fra 108o 50’ e 110o 24’ di long. E,. a 50 l.S.E
dall’isola Hainan, e ad eguale dist. dalla costa orientale della Cochinchina. Si
compone di molti gruppi, dei quail i più osservabili sono quelli di Discovery,
Amfitrite e Voadore. Quest’arcipelago è considerato come una dipendenza
dell’impero di Annam”

564
 3.30.Compendio di geografia universale, quarta edizione, tomo primo

Name Compendio di geografia universale, quarta edizione, tomo primo

Language Italian
Author Adriano Balbi
Publish 1824
Year
Publish Livorno (Italy)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=280
link
Description An Italian geographic book of "Compendio di geografia universale", quarta
edizione, tomo primo, was published in Livorno (Italy), 1824. On pages 305
and 306, Pracels (Paracels) is showed as islands located along Cochinchina's
coast and are dependent on Cochinchina (Việtnam today)

Quote Pages 305, 306 “Pare che l'archipelago di Pracels (Paracels) posto dirimpetto
la spiaggia della Cochinchina sia dependente anch' esso da questo Stato
”

565
3.31. GEOGRAFIA FISICA E POLITICA, quinta edizione riformata ed accresciuta,
tomo III

Name GEOGRAFIA FISICA E POLITICA, quinta edizione riformata ed

accresciuta, tomo III
Language Italian
Author LUIGI GALANTI
Publish 1834
Year
Publish Naples (Italy)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=297
link
Description Italian book of "GEOGRAFIA FISICA E POLITICA", quinta edizione
riformata ed accresciuta, tomo III, was published in Naples, 1834. On pages
197, 198 Parcel or Percels (called Paracels today) is considered as
Cochinchina's archipelago, similar to Pirates islands in the Tonkin gulf

Quote Pages 197, 198 “Finalmente diremo una parola di quel laberinto d'isole poste
a levante della Cocincina, che vanno sotto il nome di Parcel o Percels è che
consistono in un ammasso di scogli e bassi fondi. Secondo alcuni queste
isolette non occupato uno spazio così esteso, come vengono rappresentate
nelle cart e comuni. Passano per una dipendenza dell'impero di An-nam,
come pure le Isole de' Pirati a levante di Tonchino ”

566
 3.32.Geografia moderna universale, Volume terzo.

Name Geografia moderna universale, Volume terzo.

Language Italian
Author
Publish 1834
Year
Publish Florence
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=310
link
Description "Geografia moderna universale" Volume 3 was published in Florence, 1823.
On the pages 207, 208, Annam's islands are listed: Pulo Condor, Bientson,
Pracel (called Paracels today), Callao
Quote Pages 207, 208 “ISOLE DELL’ANNAM….
L’arcipelago di Pracel, al quale le carte danno una estensione di sei gradi, o
di 360 miglia, è l’abitazione favorite delle salagane, o delle rondini di mare,
che costruiscono i tanto vantati nidi, delizia dei ghiotti Chinesi…”

567
 3.33. La cosmografia istorica, astronomica e fisica", tomo 6. parte Fisica.

Name La cosmografia istorica, astronomica e fisica", tomo 6. parte Fisica.

Language Italian
Author Biagio Soria
Publish 1828
Year
Publish Naples (Italy)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=275
link
Description The Italian book "La cosmografia istorica, astronomica e fisica", tomo 6.
parte Fisica, was published in Naples 1828. On section 52 of page 129, all
regions of Annam are listed:Tonquin, Cochinchina, Cambodia, Tsiampa, and
Paracels archipelago.

Quote Page 129 “Topografia- Cotesto impero può considerarsi diviso in due vaste
regioni; la prima che comprende l'Annam settentrionale, è chiamata Tonquin
dal nome della sua capitale; e la seconda contiene l'Annam meridionale, in
cui sono i regni di Cocincina, di Cambodja, e di Tsiampa. Eccone una breve
descrizione.
I.Il regno di Tonquin......
II. La Cocincina o Cochinchina.....
III. Il regno di Cambodja o Camboja.....
IV. Il regno di Sctampa o Tsiampa, situato al sud della Cocincina, è sterile. I
suoi abitatori sono nominati Loyes, forti e ben formati, ma scarsi di numero,
onde può dirsi che sieno più le tigri e gli elefanti, che gli uomini in ta
regione.
Appartengono a cotesto impero le isole dette di Paracels, che formano varj
gruppi verso la sua costa orientale”

568
 3.34.Nuovo compendio di Geografia.

Name Nuovo compendio di Geografia.

Language Italian
Author Adriano Balbi, Malte Brun, Chauchard, Muntz, Marmocchi, E. Sergent, C.
Stambucchi, Niccolo Tommaseo
Publish 1865
Year
Publish Milan
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=308
link
Description The Italian geographic book "Nuovo compendio di Geografia" was
published in Milano, 1865. On pages 642 and 643, Paracels, Pirates, Pulo
Condor are mentioned as Annam's archipelago.
Quote Pages 642 and 643 “REGNO AN-NAMITA, o DI AN-NAM o DI VIET-
NAM....
Appartengono pure a questo impero l'Archipelago di Paracels, il gruppo del
Pirati, ed il gruppo di Pulo Condor”

569
 3.35.Compendio de geografia moderna

Name Compendio de geografia moderna

Language Spanish
Author M Andreu, Professor of science, mathematics and languages
Publish 1829
Year
Publish Barcelona
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=306
link
Description A Spanish geography book published in Barcelona, 1829 by M. Andreu,
professor of science, mathematics and languages.
On page 87, Paracels are stated as belonging to Cochinchina or Annam
country (Việtnam today)

Quote Page 87 “SECCION 7a islas del impero de Tonkin

I.Las principales son:
1. las de Condor. -- Cerca de la costa S.E de Camboja. La mayor está
cubierta de montes agudos en parte estériles y en parte poblados de animales
venenosos. Se hallan en estas islas búfalos, cerdos, arroz y bananas
2.Las Paracels --Al E.de la Cochinchina. Es un archipiélago de islas
pequenas é islotes, muy frecuentado por los pescadores”

570
 3.36.Curso completo de geografia universal

Name Curso completo de geografia universal

Language Spanish
Author M.A Letronne, inspector de estudios
Publish 1854
Year
Publish Gerona (Spain)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=328
link
Description A geography book of "Curso completo de geografía universal antigua y
moderna" was published in Gerona (Spain) in 1854 by M.A Letronne. On
page 245, the Paracels are considered as Annam's islands

Quote Page 245 “453. El reino de Tonquin ó Annam. En el estremo del golfo del
mismo nombre, confina con la China, y su capital es Kecho. Sus habitantes
se parecen á los Chinos. La Conchinchina está situada en este mismo pais y
ocupa la costa al E. de Camboya, muy fértil en cuantos productos se conocen
en la India. En la costa se halla un grupo de islas Ilamadas das Paracel, y la
isla de Apulo Condor, donde hacen escala los buques que van á la India ”

571
 3.37. El Atlas abreviado, tomo segundo, parte primera

Name El Atlas abreviado, tomo segundo, parte primera

Language Spanish
Author Francesco Giustiniani
Publish 1739
Year
Publish Spain
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=785
link
Description Abbreviated instructions of Atlas volume 2, part 1, published in Spanish in
1739. On the page 139, some places of the country called "Reino de
Cochinchina" (Việtnam today) are listed: Sinoe (Thuan Hoa), Quehao (Qui
Nhon), Faifo (Hoi An), the Paracel Islands (Pracel). This meant that Paracel
islands belong to Cochinchina or Việtnam

Quote Page 139 “Reino de Cochinchina

Sinoe. *P. 28
Quehao
Baubom
Faifo ó Haifo. P.
Pracel Isla.
Chiampa. fol. 28”

572
 3.38. Algemeen aardrijkskundig woordenboek

Name Algemeen aardrijkskundig woordenboek

Language Dutch
Author Jacobus Van Wijk Roelandszoon
Publish 1823
Year
Publish Dordrecht (Netherland)
Place
Download http://hoangsa.org/forum/downloads.php?do=file&id=2038
link
Description A Dutch dictionary book recognized Paracells as Anam’s islands including
Tree Island, Woody island, Rocky island, Amphitriten, Lincoln, Pattles,
Roberts, Money, Duncan, Passookeah, Drummonds and Triton island

Quote Page 862 “PARACELLS, groep van verscheidene eil. in de Chin. zee, tot
Anam behoorende, meestal nit rotsklippen bestaande, en vol bosschen. De
zee is zoo vol visch, dat de inw. van Anam hier jaarlijks op de vangst gaan.
De voorn. ziju Tree Island, Woody island, Rocky island, Amphitriten,
Lincoln, Pattles, Roberts, Money, Duncan, Passookeah, Drummonds en
Triton island. Zij liggen tusschen 128. 30 en 130. 5. L. en 15. 43 en 17.50 N.
B.”

Page 877 “PASSOOKIAH, O.Ind. eil. bij Anam, van de groep der Paracells”

573
 Short Biography of Mr. Nguyễn Nhã
Born in 1939 in the Province of Ninh Bình, Việtnam, Nguyễn Nhã received his
Doctorate in History from the National University at Hồ Chi Minh City in 2003.
Previously, he completed a Master in Education (1973), a Bachelor in Literature
(1966) and a Bachelor in Education (1965). He was Chief editor of the Review of
History and Geography (Tập San Sử Địa) during the period 1966-1975 and is Chair of
the research group of Việtnamese traditions since 1974. During these years, he held
various positions such as Head of the Education research committee in The Thủ Đức
Demonstration High School /Faculty of Education, University of Saigòn (1970-1975),
Head of the Pedagogy in History Section at the College of Education in Hồ Chi Minh
City( Saigon University-today) (1981-2000). He also was professor of Việtnamese
Culture and Educational Methods as well as a founder and the Assistant of the
President at the Hùng Vương University (1995-2004).
Recently, as president of the Club Ca Trù & Hát Thơ Lạc Việt (previously from the
University Hùng Vương) since 2000, President of the Institute of Việtnamese
gastronomic research (2007-2012) and Viet kitchen project for the world
administrator-in-chief, President of the Club Văn Hóa Ẩm Thực Việt Nam ( 2014..),
President of the Club Âm Nhạc Dân Tộc Hương Sắc Ba Miền( Trung Tâm Văn Hóa

574
 TP.Hồ Chí Minh)
,

191/1D Trần Kế Xương St, Ward 7, Phú Nhuận District, Hồ Chi Minh City, Viet Nam.
Email address: hannguyen1940@yahoo.com
www.hannguyennguyennha.com
www.amthuc.net.vn
Blog/ Hãn Nguyên Nguyễn Nhã Foundation
Cell.Phone: 84.8.0908254574

575
DISTRIBUTION
Recipient Cy Recipient Cy
The US Congress 7 Military assistance Institute 1
Southeast Asian Division 2 Arlington Towers Library of Congress 1
Arlington, Virginia 1 Senators 5
Center of International Studies Cambridge, Mass 1

The National Geographic Society 2 Psychological Warfare Division 1

Lee Memorial of Journalism
Washington & Lee University 1 Lexington, VA 1
Library 1 Documents Division 1
Dept. of Government 1 University Library 1
Howard University 1 Columbia University 1
Washington DC New York 27, New York
Dept. of Government 1 Documents Division 1
Georgetown University 1
University Library
Washington DC 1 University of Chicago
Illinois 1 Library 1
Documents Division 1
University Library University of California 1
Cornell University 1 Los Angeles, California 1
Ithica, N.Y 1
Department of State 1
Documents Division 1
Foreign Service Institute 1
University Library Washington DC 1

Berkeley 4, California 1
Documents Division 1
Hoover Institute 1
University Library
Stanford University 1 Georgetown University 1

576
Documents Division 1
University Library
Yale University 1 New Haven, Connecticut
Documents Division 1
University Library
Harvard University 1
Cambridge, Mass
Documents Division 1
University Library 1
University of California
Los Angeles, California 1

577
CÙNG NHAU QUẢNG BÁ SỰ THẬT LỊCH SỬ
CHỦ QUYỀN CỦA VIỆT NAM TẠI HOÀNG SA&
TRƯỜNG SA RA THẾ GIỚI
Sau 40 năm nghiên cứu, sau gần 4 năm đi nói chuyện đánh động
dư luận tại các đại học ở Mỹ, Singapore, Pháp, Đức, Cộng Hòa
Séc, Úc, tập tài liệu bằng Tiếng Anh hơn 500 trang đã tạm thời
hoàn thiện.
Trước khi đưa đến các thư viện trên toàn thế giới dưới nhiều
hình thức, chúng tôi kêu gọi những người Việt Nam yêu nước
khắp nơi, nhất là những nơi bản thân tôi đã đến nói chuyện cùng
nhau quảng bá sự thật lịch sử chủ quyền của Việt Nam tại Hoàng
Sa & Trường Sa raThế giới bằng những việc làm cụ thể như sau:
1/ Tìm đọc kỹ trên trang Web.
www.hannguyennguyennha.comvàBlog/Hãn Nguyên Nguyễn Nhã
Foundation, toàn bộ hoặc từng phần tập tư liệu, góp ý kiến nhất
là đề nghị chỉnh sửa để hoàn thiện tập tư liệu .
2/ Dựa vào tập tư liệu, các nhà nghiên cứu nhất là các bạn trẻ Việt
Nam đang học tập, nghiên cứu, làm việc tại hải ngoại viết những
bài viết cho các phương tiện báo đài, nhất là các tạp chí chuyên
môn tại các quốc gia trên thế giới nhất là tại các nước tôi đã đến
nói chuyện đánh động dư luận.
3/ Đề nghị các cộng đồng người Việt, các báo đài tại hải ngoại tổ
chức các cuộc vinh danh các học giả nước ngoài và các cuộc thi
vinh danh những người có bài viết hay về chủ quyền của Việt
Nam tại Hoàng Sa và Trường Sa được đăng trên các phương tiện
truyền thông, báo đài tại hải ngoại.
Hoàng Sa, Trường Sa là chất men yêu nước, sẽ tạo sức mạnh vô
bờ bến cho việc bảo vệ và xây dựng đất nước.
Ngày 4 tháng 4 năm 2014, ngày ra mắt chính thức trang web.
www.hannguyennguyennha.com sẽ sơ kết đợt 1 chương trình
cùng nhau quảng bá sự thật lịch sử chủ quyền của Việt Nam ra
thế giới.
Mong vậy thay,
Hãn Nguyên Nguyễn Nhã, Tiến sĩ sử học

578